Saducismus triumphatus, or, Full and plain evidence concerning witches and apparitions in two parts : the first treating of their possibility, the second of their real existence / by Joseph Glanvil. With a letter of Dr. Henry More on the same subject and an authentick but wonderful story of certain Swedish witches done into English by Anth. Horneck.
         Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 849 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 321 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42824
         Wing G822
         ESTC R25463
         08963605
         ocm 08963605
         42127
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42824)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42127)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1285:11)
      
       
         
           
             Saducismus triumphatus, or, Full and plain evidence concerning witches and apparitions in two parts : the first treating of their possibility, the second of their real existence / by Joseph Glanvil. With a letter of Dr. Henry More on the same subject and an authentick but wonderful story of certain Swedish witches done into English by Anth. Horneck.
             Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
             More, Henry, 1614-1687.
             Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
          
           1 v. (various pagings) : ill.
           
             Printed for J. Collins and S. Lownds,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft.
           Apparitions.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 Saducismus
                 Triumphatus
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               Full
               and
               Plain
               EVIDENCE
               Concerning
               WITCHES
               AND
               APPARITIONS
               .
            
             
               In
               TWO
               PARTS
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               treating
               of
               their
               POSSIBILITY
               ,
               The
               Second
               of
               their
               Real
               EXISTENCE
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Joseph
                 Glanvil
              
               late
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Fellow
               of
               the
               Royal
               Society
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               Letter
               of
               Dr.
               
                 HENRY
                 MORE
              
               on
               the
               same
               Subject
               .
            
             
               And
               an
               Authentick
               ,
               but
               wonderful
               story
               of
               certain
               Swedish
               Witches
               ;
               done
               into
               English
               by
               
                 Anth.
                 Horneck
              
               Preacher
               at
               the
               Savoy
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               for
               
                 J.
                 Collins
              
               at
               his
               Shop
               under
               the
               
               Temple-Church
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Lownds
              
               at
               his
               Shop
               by
               the
               
               Savoy-gate
               ,
               1681.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   And
                   Saul
                   perceiued
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   stouped
                   with
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   and
                   bowed
                   himself
                   .
                   1
                   st
                   Samuel
                   .
                   Chap
                   :
                   28
                   :
                   ●
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   W.
                   Faith
                   orne
                   .
                   fecit
                
              
            
             
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               SETH
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               SARUM
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               GARTER
               .
            
             
               This
               New
               and
               Compleated
               EDITION
               OF
               
                 Saducismus
                 Triumphatus
              
               Is
               most
               humbly
               Dedicated
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               By
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 Obliged
                 and
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 (
                 The
                 PUBLISHER
                 )
                 
                   James
                   Collins
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PUBLISHER
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               THat
               thou
               hast
               no
               sooner
               enjoyed
               this
               long-expected
               Edition
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               justly
               blame
               either
               the
               Author
               or
               my self
               .
               Not
               my self
               ,
               for
               I
               could
               not
               publish
               the
               book
               before
               I
               had
               it
               ;
               nor
               the
               Author
               ,
               because
               many
               unexpected
               occasions
               drove
               off
               his
               mind
               to
               other
               matters
               ,
               and
               interrupted
               him
               in
               his
               present
               design
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               he
               was
               snatcht
               away
               by
               Death
               before
               he
               had
               quite
               finished
               it
               .
               But
               though
               the
               learned
               World
               may
               very
               well
               lament
               the
               loss
               of
               so
               able
               and
               ingenious
               a
               Writer
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               this
               present
               point
               ,
               if
               that
               may
               mitigate
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               this
               Book
               had
               not
               seen
               the
               light
               so
               soon
               if
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               so
               many
               emergent
               occasions
               giving
               him
               new
               interruptions
               ,
               and
               offering
               him
               new
               temptations
               to
               further
               delay
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               it
               had
               been
               desirable
               that
               it
               might
               have
               had
               the
               polishing
               of
               his
               last
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               peruser
               of
               his
               Papers
               signifies
               in
               his
               last
               Advertisement
               .
               But
               to
               compensate
               this
               loss
               ,
               the
               said
               Peruser
               ,
               a
               friend
               as
               well
               to
               his
               Design
               as
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               as
               digested
               those
               Materials
               he
               left
               ,
               into
               that
               order
               and
               distinctness
               ,
               and
               has
               so
               tied
               things
               together
               ,
               and
               supplied
               them
               in
               his
               Advertisements
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               judicious
               Reader
               ,
               nothing
               
               can
               seem
               wanting
               that
               may
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               his
               intended
               Treatise
               .
               Not
               to
               intimate
               what
               considerable
               things
               are
               added
               ,
               more
               than
               it
               is
               likely
               had
               been
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               finished
               it
               himself
               :
               For
               ,
               besides
               the
               Advertisements
               of
               the
               careful
               Peruser
               of
               his
               Papers
               ,
               and
               that
               notable
               late
               Story
               of
               the
               
                 Swedish
                 Witches
              
               translated
               out
               of
               German
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               added
               a
               short
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               taken
               out
               of
               Dr.
               
               More
               's
               
                 Enchiridion
                 Metaphysicum
              
               ,
               to
               entertain
               those
               that
               are
               more
               curious
               searchers
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               Number
               also
               of
               the
               Stories
               are
               much
               increased
               above
               what
               was
               designed
               by
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               though
               none
               admitted
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               seemed
               very
               well
               attested
               and
               highly
               credible
               to
               his
               abovesaid
               Friend
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               contain
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               consonant
               to
               right
               Reason
               and
               sound
               Philosophy
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               earnestly
               avouch
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               been
               too
               tedious
               to
               have
               explained
               all
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               more
               grateful
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               be
               left
               to
               exercise
               his
               own
               wit
               and
               ingeny
               upon
               the
               rest
               .
               These
               are
               the
               advantages
               this
               Edition
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Glanvil's
                 Daemon
              
               of
               Tedworth
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Considerations
                 about
                 Witchcraft
              
               have
               ,
               above
               any
               Edition
               before
               ,
               though
               the
               last
               of
               them
               was
               so
               bought
               up
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               to
               be
               had
               in
               all
               London
               and
               Cambridge
               ,
               but
               the
               Peruser
               of
               his
               Papers
               was
               fain
               to
               break
               his
               own
               to
               serve
               the
               Press
               with
               ;
               If
               these
               intimations
               may
               move
               thy
               Appetite
               to
               the
               reading
               so
               pleasant
               and
               useful
               a
               Treatise
               .
            
             
             
               And
               yet
               I
               can
               add
               one
               thing
               more
               touching
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               which
               is
               very
               considerable
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               me
               indeed
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               meanness
               of
               spirit
               in
               the
               Exploders
               of
               Apparitions
               and
               Witches
               ,
               which
               very
               strangely
               betrayed
               it self
               in
               the
               decrying
               of
               that
               well-attested
               Narrative
               touching
               the
               Stirrs
               in
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               house
               .
               Where
               ,
               although
               they
               that
               came
               to
               be
               Spectators
               of
               the
               marvelous
               things
               there
               done
               by
               some
               
                 invisible
                 Agents
              
               ,
               had
               all
               the
               liberty
               imaginable
               (
               even
               to
               the
               ripping
               of
               the
               Bolsters
               open
               )
               to
               search
               and
               try
               if
               they
               could
               discover
               any
               natural
               cause
               or
               cunning
               Artifice
               whereby
               such
               strange
               feats
               were
               done
               ;
               and
               numbers
               that
               had
               free
               access
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               were
               abundantly
               satisfied
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               house
               was
               haunted
               and
               disturbed
               by
               Daemons
               or
               Spirits
               ;
               yet
               some
               few
               years
               after
               the
               Stirrs
               had
               ceased
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               story
               lying
               so
               uneasie
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               disgusters
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               raised
               a
               Report
               ,
               (
               when
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               most
               diligent
               and
               curious
               could
               detect
               any
               trick
               or
               fraud
               themselves
               in
               the
               matter
               )
               that
               both
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               himself
               ,
               who
               published
               the
               Narrative
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ,
               in
               whose
               house
               these
               wonderful
               things
               happened
               ,
               had
               confessed
               the
               whole
               matter
               to
               be
               a
               Cheat
               and
               Imposture
               .
               And
               they
               were
               so
               diligent
               in
               spreading
               abroad
               this
               gross
               untruth
               ,
               that
               it
               went
               currant
               in
               all
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
               An
               egregious
               discovery
               of
               what
               kind
               of
               Spirit
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               are
               !
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               for
               me
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               
               signifie
               (
               it
               being
               both
               for
               mine
               own
               Interest
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               Truth
               )
               that
               those
               Reports
               raised
               touching
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               and
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               present
               Edition
               of
               this
               Book
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               false
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               That
               concerning
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               by
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               Book
               ;
               That
               touching
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ,
               by
               
                 two
                 Letters
              
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               my self
               ,
               which
               are
               subjoyned
               to
               the
               said
               Preface
               :
               Which
               thing
               alone
               may
               justly
               be
               deemed
               to
               add
               a
               very
               great
               weight
               to
               the
               value
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               Story
               ,
               so
               of
               this
               present
               Edition
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               exciting
               thy
               Appetite
               ,
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               satisfying
               it
               by
               an
               overlong
               Preface
               :
               which
               yet
               if
               it
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               defective
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               Doctors
               Letter
               (
               where
               amongst
               other
               things
               you
               shall
               meet
               with
               that
               famous
               and
               well-attested
               story
               of
               the
               Apparition
               of
               Anne
               Walker's
               Ghost
               to
               the
               Miller
               )
               will
               ,
               I
               hope
               make
               an
               abundant
               supply
               .
               I
               shall
               add
               nothing
               more
               my self
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
                 J.
                 C.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 M.
              
               his
               LETTER
               WITH
               THE
               POSTSCRIPT
               ,
               To
               Mr.
               
                 J.
                 G.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Minding
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Expedience
                 and
                 Usefulness
                 of
                 his
                 new
                 intended
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Daemon
                 of
                 Tedworth
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 representing
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 marvellous
                 weakness
                 and
                 gullerie
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 
                   Display
                   of
                   Witchcraft
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               was
               last
               at
               London
               ,
               I
               called
               on
               your
               Book-seller
               ,
               to
               know
               in
               what
               forwardness
               this
               new
               intended
               Impression
               of
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               was
               ,
               which
               will
               undeceive
               the
               world
               touching
               that
               Fame
               generally
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               as
               if
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               and
               your self
               had
               acknowledged
               the
               
               
                 business
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 meer
                 Trick
                 or
                 Imposture
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 ingenious
              
               Considerations
               about
               Witchcraft
               ,
               
                 being
                 so
                 often
                 printed
                 already
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 behoved
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 how
                 he
                 ventured
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 Impression
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 new
                 matter
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 to
                 adde
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 this
                 new
                 Edition
                 the
                 more
                 certainly
                 salable
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 expected
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 that
                 noised
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Spectre
                 at
              
               Exeter
               ,
               
                 seen
                 so
                 oft
                 for
                 the
                 discovering
                 of
                 a
                 Murther
                 committed
                 some
                 thirty
                 years
                 ago
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 juridical
                 process
                 ,
                 not
                 answering
                 expectation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 discouraged
                 from
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 being
                 reported
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 most
                 concerned
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 a
                 story
                 of
                 one
                 Mrs.
              
               Britton
               
                 her
                 appearing
                 to
                 her
                 Maid
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 very
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Tragical
                 kind
                 as
                 that
                 of
              
               Exeter
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 considerable
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 of
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 Murther
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 story
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Webster
               his
               Display
               of
               supposed
               Witchcraft
               .
               
                 The
                 Book
                 indeed
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 impertinent
                 piece
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 story
                 weighty
                 and
                 convincing
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 himself
                 (
                 though
                 otherwise
                 an
                 affected
                 Caviller
                 against
                 almost
                 all
                 stories
                 of
              
               Witchcraft
               and
               Apparitions
               )
               
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 confession
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 for
                 your
                 better
                 ease
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 you
                 haply
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 transcribe
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Writer
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 something
                 long
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               16.
               
               Page
               298.
               
            
             
               
                 About
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               1632
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 remember
                 ,
                 having
                 lost
                 my
                 Notes
                 and
                 the
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 to
                 Serjeant
              
               Hutton
               ,
               
                 but
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 most
                 perfectly
                 remember
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 )
                 near
                 unto
              
               Chester
               in
               the
               Street
               ,
               
                 there
                 lived
                 one
              
               Walker
               
                 a
                 Teoman-man
                 of
                 good
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Widower
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 young
                 Woman
                 to
                 his
                 Kinswoman
                 that
                 kept
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 towards
                 the
                 dark
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 one
                 night
                 sent
                 away
                 with
                 one
              
               Mark
               Sharp
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Collier
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 digged
                 Coals
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 in
              
               Blakeburn
               -
               
                 Hundred
                 in
              
               Lancashire
               ;
               
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 noise
                 or
                 little
                 was
                 made
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Winter-time
                 after
                 ,
                 one
              
               James
               Graham
               or
               Grime
               
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 being
                 a
                 Miller
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 about
                 Two
                 miles
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
              
               Walker
               
                 lived
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 night
                 alone
                 very
                 late
                 in
                 the
                 Mill
                 grinding
                 Corn
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 ,
                 about
                 twelve
                 or
                 one
                 a
                 Clock
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 down
                 the
                 Stairs
                 from
                 having
                 been
                 putting
                 Corn
                 in
                 the
                 H●…pper
                 ,
                 the
                 Mill-doors
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 there
                 stood
                 a
                 Woman
                 upon
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Floor
                 with
                 her
                 Hair
                 about
                 her
                 Head
                 hanging
                 down
                 and
                 all
                 bloody
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 large
                 Wounds
                 on
                 her
                 Head.
                 He
                 being
                 much
                 affrighted
                 and
                 amazed
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 bless
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 asked
                 her
                 who
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 she
                 wanted
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 said
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
               such
               a
               Woman
               ,
               who
               lived
               with
               Walker
               ;
               and
               being
               got
               with
               Child
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               promised
               to
               send
               me
               to
               a
               private
               place
               ,
               where
               I
               should
               be
               well
               lookt
               to
               until
               I
               was
               brought
               in
               bed
               and
               well
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               should
               come
               again
               and
               keep
               his
               House
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 said
                 the
                 Apparition
              
               ,
               I
               was
               one
               night
               late
               sent
               away
               with
               one
               
                 Mark
                 Sharp
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               upon
               a
               Moor
               
                 (
                 naming
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Miller
                 knew
                 )
              
               slew
               me
               with
               a
               Pick
               ,
               
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 men
                 dig
                 Coals
                 withal
                 )
              
               and
               gave
               me
               these
               five
               Wounds
               ,
               and
               after
               threw
               my
               Body
               into
               a
               Coal-pit
               hard
               by
               ,
               and
               hid
               the
               Pick
               under
               a
               Bank
               :
               and
               his
               Shoes
               and
               Stockings
               being
               bloudy
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               wash
               ;
               but
               seeing
               the
               bloud
               would
               not
               wash
               sorth
               ,
               he
               hid
               them
               there
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Apparition
                 further
                 told
                 the
                 Miller
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 still
                 appear
                 and
                 haunt
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Miller
                 returned
                 home
                 very
                 sad
                 and
                 heavy
                 ,
                 but
                 spoke
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 eschewed
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 slay
                 in
                 the
                 Mill
                 within
                 night
                 without
                 company
                 ,
                 thinking
                 thereby
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 seeing
                 again
                 of
                 that
                 frightful
                 Apparition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 one
                 night
                 when
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 dark
                 ,
                 the
                 Apparition
                 met
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 very
                 fierce
                 and
                 cruel
                 ,
                 and
                 threatned
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 reveal
                 the
                 Murder
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 continually
                 pursue
                 and
                 haunt
                 him
                 .
                 Tet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 concealed
                 it
                 until
                 St.
              
               Thomas
               -
               
                 Eve
                 before
              
               Christmas
               ,
               
                 when
                 being
                 soon
                 after
                 Sun
                 set
                 
                 walking
                 in
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 she
                 appeared
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 so
                 threatned
                 him
                 and
                 affrighted
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 faithfully
                 promised
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
                 next
                 morning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 known
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 and
                 diligent
                 search
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 Coal-pit
                 with
                 five
                 Wounds
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pick
                 ,
                 and
                 Shoes
                 ,
                 and
                 Stockings
                 yet
                 bloody
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 circumstance
                 as
                 the
                 Apparition
                 had
                 related
                 unto
                 the
                 Miller
                 .
                 Whereupon
              
               Walker
               and
               Mark
               Sharp
               
                 were
                 both
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 confess
                 nothing
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Assizes
                 following
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 at
              
               Durham
               )
               
                 they
                 were
                 arraigned
                 ,
                 found
                 guilty
                 ,
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 hear
                 that
                 they
                 confessed
                 the
                 Fact.
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 reported
                 that
                 the
                 Apparition
                 did
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Foreman
                 of
                 the
                 Jury
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 alive
                 in
              
               Chester
               in
               the
               Street
               
                 about
                 Ten
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 credibly
                 informed
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 certainty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 persons
                 yet
                 alive
                 that
                 can
                 remember
                 this
                 strange
                 Murder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 discoursed
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 North-Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 almost
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Relation
                 Printed
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 .
                 I
                 relate
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 confidence
                 .
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 may
                 fail
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 )
                 because
                 I
                 saw
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 Letter
                 that
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Serjeant
              
               
               Hutton
               ,
               
                 who
                 then
                 lived
                 at
              
               Goldsbrugh
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 Judge
                 before
                 whom
              
               Walker
               and
               Mark
               Sharp
               
                 were
                 tried
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 it
                 until
                 about
                 the
                 year
              
               1●…58
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 it
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
                 taken
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 convincing
                 Stories
                 (
                 being
                 of
                 undoubted
                 verity
                 )
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 ,
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 knew
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 carrieth
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 most
                 evident
                 force
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 incredulous
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 really
                 sometimes
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 Apparitions
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 He.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Story
                 is
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 my
              
               Scholia
               
                 on
                 my
              
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
                 in
                 my
              
               Volumen
               Philosophicum
               ,
               Tom.
               2.
               
                 which
                 I
                 acquainting
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 mine
                 with
                 ,
                 a
                 prudent
                 intelligent
                 person
                 ,
                 Dr.
              
               J.
               D.
               
                 he
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 offered
                 me
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 for
                 greater
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Narration
                 ;
                 which
                 motion
                 I
                 willingly
                 embracing
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 accordingly
                 .
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 Letter
                 from
                 his
                 friend
                 Mr.
              
               Shepherdson
               ,
               
                 is
                 this
              
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               what
               I
               can
               to
               inform
               my self
               of
               the
               passage
               of
               Sharp
               and
               Walker
               .
               There
               are
               very
               few
               men
               that
               I
               could
               meet
               ,
               that
               were
               then
               men
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Tryal
               ,
               saving
               these
               two
               in
               the
               inclosed
               Paper
               ,
               both
               men
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               both
               at
               the
               Tryal
               .
               And
               for
               Mr.
               Lumley
               ,
               he
               lived
               next
               door
               to
               Walker
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               
               given
               under
               his
               hand
               ,
               can
               depose
               if
               there
               were
               occasion
               .
               The
               other
               Gentleman
               writ
               his
               Attestation
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               but
               I
               being
               not
               there
               ,
               got
               not
               his
               Name
               to
               it
               .
               I
               could
               have
               sent
               you
               twenty
               hands
               that
               could
               have
               said
               thus
               much
               and
               more
               by
               hearsay
               ,
               but
               I
               thought
               these
               most
               proper
               that
               could
               speak
               from
               their
               own
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               .
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Mr.
              
               Shepherdson
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctor
                 's
                 discreet
                 and
                 faithful
                 Intelligencer
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley's
               
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 this
              
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               William
               Lumley
               of
               Lumley
               ,
               
                 being
                 an
                 ancient
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Tryal
                 of
              
               Walker
               and
               Sharp
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
              
               Anne
               Walker
               ,
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 very
                 well
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 said
              
               Anne
               
                 was
                 Servant
                 to
              
               Walker
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 disclose
                 by
                 whom
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 removed
                 to
                 her
                 Aunts
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Town
                 ,
                 called
                 Dame
              
               Carie
               ,
               
                 told
                 her
                 Aunt
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 got
                 her
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 care
                 both
                 for
                 her
                 and
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 her
                 not
                 trouble
                 her self
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 time
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 her
                 Aunts
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 that
              
               Sharp
               
                 came
                 to
              
               Lumley
               
                 one
                 night
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sworn
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 said
              
               Walker
               '
               
                 s
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 two
                 that
                 night
                 called
                 her
                 forth
                 from
                 her
                 Aunts
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 night
                 she
                 was
                 murdered
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 About
                 fourteen
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 murder
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 to
                 one
              
               Graime
               
                 a
                 Fuller
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Mill
                 ,
                 six
                 miles
                 from
              
               Lumley
               ,
               
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Hair
                 about
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appearance
                 
                 of
                 five
                 Wounds
                 in
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
              
               Graime
               
                 gave
                 it
                 in
                 Evidence
                 .
                 That
                 that
                 appearance
                 bid
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 relate
                 to
                 him
                 how
                 that
              
               Walker
               and
               Sharp
               
                 had
                 murthered
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 murthered
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 fearing
                 to
                 disclose
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 against
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 credit
                 as
              
               Walker
               
                 was
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 continually
                 appearing
                 night
                 by
                 night
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 pulling
                 the
                 Clothes
                 off
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 rest
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 disclosed
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 he
                 the
                 said
              
               Graime
               
                 did
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 granted
                 Warrants
                 against
              
               Walker
               and
               Sharp
               ,
               
                 and
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 prison
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 found
                 Bail
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Assizes
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 with
                 that
                 of
              
               Graime
               
                 of
                 the
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 found
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 .
              
            
             
               Will.
               Lumley
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 Testimony
                 is
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Smart
               
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
              
               Durham
               ;
               
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Trial
                 of
              
               Sharp
               and
               Walker
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
              
               August
               1631
               ,
               
                 before
                 Judge
              
               Davenport
               .
               
                 One
                 Mr.
              
               Fairhair
               
                 gave
                 it
                 in
                 Evidence
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 see
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 stand
                 upon
              
               Walker
               '
               
                 s
                 Shoulders
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Trial
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Judge
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Sentence
                 that
                 night
                 the
                 Trial
                 was
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 never
                 used
                 in
              
               Durham
               
                 before
                 nor
                 after
              
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 Two
                 Testimonies
                 several
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 corrected
                 or
                 supplied
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Websters
               
                 Story
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 evident
                 enough
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 they
                 agree
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 disagreement
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 when
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 says
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
              
               1632.
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Smart
               ,
               1631.
               
               
                 But
                 unless
                 at
              
               Durham
               
                 they
                 have
                 Assizes
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 how
              
               Sharp
               and
               Walker
               
                 should
                 be
                 apprehended
                 some
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 St.
              
               Thomas
               
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 tried
                 the
                 next
                 Assizes
                 at
              
               Durham
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 be
                 in
              
               August
               
                 according
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Smarts
               
                 Testimony
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley
               '
               
                 s
                 Testimony
                 the
                 Christen
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 Woman
                 is
                 supplied
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 near
              
               Chester
               in
               the
               Street
               ,
               namely
               Lumley
               .
               
                 The
                 Circumstances
                 also
                 of
              
               Walker
               '
               
                 s
                 sending
                 away
                 his
                 Kinswoman
                 with
              
               Mark
               Sharp
               ,
               
                 are
                 supplied
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley
               '
               
                 s
                 Narrative
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 rectified
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 fourteen
                 days
                 till
                 the
                 Spectre
                 appeared
                 after
                 the
                 Murther
                 ,
                 whenas
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 long
                 time
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Two
                 Errours
                 also
                 more
                 are
                 corrected
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               '
               
                 s
                 Narration
                 ,
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley
               '
               
                 s
                 Testimony
                 :
                 The
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Miller
                 from
              
               Lumley
               where
               Walker
               
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Six
                 miles
                 ,
                 not
                 Two
                 miles
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 has
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Mill
                 to
                 grinde
                 Corn
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Fullers
                 Mill.
                 The
                 Apparition
                 night
                 by
                 night
                 pulling
                 the
                 Clothes
                 off
              
               Graime
               '
               
                 s
                 Bed
                 ,
                 omitted
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               '
               
                 s
                 story
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley
               '
               
                 s.
                 
                 And
                 Mr.
              
               Smart
               '
               
                 s
                 Testimony
                 puts
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 controversie
                 that
                 the
                 Trial
                 was
                 at
              
               Durham
               ,
               
                 and
                 before
                 Judge
              
               Davenport
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 omitted
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               .
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 says
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ●…hat
                 reported
                 that
                 the
                 Apparition
                 did
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fore
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Jury
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 no
                 certainty
                 :
                 This
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 write
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 story
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 certain
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 seasonable
                 supply
                 for
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Smart
               ,
               
                 who
                 affirms
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 one
                 Mr.
              
               Fairhair
               
                 give
                 Evidence
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 stand
                 upon
              
               Walker
               '
               
                 s
                 Shoulders
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Trial.
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 this
                 Mr.
              
               Fairhair
               
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Fore
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Jury
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Judge
                 was
                 so
                 very
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 also
                 might
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 Apparition
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 says
                 report
                 went
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 mistake
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 was
                 very
                 fit
                 and
                 apposite
                 ,
                 placed
                 on
                 his
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 justly
                 loaded
                 or
                 charged
                 with
                 that
                 Crime
                 of
                 getting
                 his
                 Kinswoman
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 complotting
                 with
              
               Sharp
               
                 to
                 murder
                 her
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 mentions
                 writ
                 from
                 the
                 Judge
                 before
                 whom
                 the
                 Trial
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 to
                 Serjeant
              
               Hutton
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Smart
               '
               
                 s
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 Judge
              
               Davenport
               ;
               
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 full
                 and
                 punctual
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 enabled
                 
                 Mr.
              
               Webster
               ,
               
                 in
                 some
                 considerable
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 particular
                 than
                 Mr.
              
               Lumley
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 agreement
                 is
                 so
                 exact
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Apparition
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 the
              
               Soul
               of
               Anne
               Walker
               ,
               
                 but
                 her
              
               Astral
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 fantastick
                 conceit
                 of
              
               Webster
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Paracelsians
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 shewn
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 in
                 the
              
               Scholia
               
                 on
                 my
              
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               
                 Volum
                 .
                 Philos.
                 Tom.
              
               2.
               p.
               384.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 Story
                 of
              
               Anne
               Walker
               
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 put
                 amongst
                 your
                 Additions
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Impression
                 of
                 your
              
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               ,
               
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 excellently
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unexceptionably
                 in
                 every
                 respect
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hasten
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 that
                 Impression
                 ,
                 to
                 undeceive
                 the
                 half-witted
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 much
                 exult
                 and
                 triumph
                 in
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 that
                 Narration
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 crying
                 down
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 story
                 of
                 the
              
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               ,
               
                 were
                 indeed
                 the
                 very
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 now
                 with
                 more
                 gaiety
                 and
                 security
                 than
                 ever
                 sing
                 in
                 a
                 loud
                 note
                 that
                 mad
                 drunken
                 Catch
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Hay
                   ho
                   !
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 which
                 wild
                 Song
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 levity
                 to
                 mention
                 ,
                 yet
                 believe
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 application
                 thereof
                 bears
                 a
                 sober
                 and
                 weighty
                 intimation
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 are
                 very
                 horribly
                 afraid
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 account
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 impatient
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 implies
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 swing
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 security
                 from
                 an
                 after-reckoning
                 ,
                 indulge
                 their
                 own
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Humours
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 rouzes
                 them
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 dull
                 Lethargy
                 of
                 Atheism
                 and
                 Sadducism
                 ,
                 as
                 Narrations
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 subtile
                 and
                 solid
                 deductions
                 of
                 reason
                 does
                 little
                 execution
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 sensible
                 Experiments
                 cuts
                 them
                 and
                 stings
                 them
                 very
                 sore
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 startles
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 less
                 considerable
                 story
                 by
                 far
                 than
                 this
                 of
                 the
              
               Drummer
               of
               Tedworth
               ,
               
                 or
                 of
              
               Anne
               Walker
               ,
               
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Physick
                 cry'd
                 out
                 presently
                 ,
              
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               in
               a
               wrong
               Box
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               must
               begin
               my
               account
               anew
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 remember
                 an
                 old
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 Mathematician
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Philosopher
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 understand
                 from
                 a
                 Rhyme
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 commended
                 to
                 me
                 at
                 my
                 taking
                 horse
                 in
                 his
                 yard
                 ;
                 which
                 Rhyme
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Ens
                   is
                   nothing
                   till
                   Sense
                   finde
                   it
                   out
                   :
                
                 
                   Sense
                   ends
                   in
                   nothing
                   ,
                   so
                   nought
                   goes
                   about
                   .
                
              
               
                 Which
                 Rhyme
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 so
                 rapturous
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 reciting
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Verse
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Gentleman
                 turned
                 himself
                 about
                 upon
                 his
                 Toe
                 a
                 ,
                 
                 nimbly
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 observe
                 a
                 dry
                 Leaf
                 whisked
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 an
                 Orchard-walk
                 by
                 some
                 little
                 Whirlwind
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 Philosopher
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 Discourses
                 concerning
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 have
                 ran
                 him
                 quite
                 down
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 but
                 laugh
                 at
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Logick
                 ,
              
               H.
               
                 calling
                 me
                 by
                 my
                 Christen-Name
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 replied
                 ,
                 This
                 is
              
               Reason
               ,
               Father
               L.
               
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 seems
                 you
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 New
                 Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 immediate
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 little
                 for
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 said
                 so
                 onely
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 drollery
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 palpable
                 experience
                 would
                 move
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 a
                 bold
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 fearing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 he
                 had
                 used
                 all
                 the
                 Magical
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Conjuration
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Devil
                 or
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 could
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 while
                 his
                 Servant
                 wa●…
                 pulling
                 off
                 his
                 Boots
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 some
                 invisible
                 Hand
                 gave
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 clap
                 upon
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 all
                 ring
                 again
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 thought
                 he
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 invited
                 to
                 the
                 converse
                 of
                 some
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 fore
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 his
                 Boots
                 were
                 off
                 and
                 his
                 Shoes
                 onout
                 goes
                 he
                 into
                 the
                 Tard
                 and
                 next
                 Field
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 this
                 familiar
                 clap
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 none
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Yard
                 nor
                 Field
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 stroak
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 
                 thought
                 it
                 afterwards
                 (
                 finding
                 nothing
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 mere
                 delusion
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 it
                 had
                 more
                 force
                 with
                 him
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Philosophical
                 Arguments
                 I
                 could
                 use
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 could
                 winde
                 him
                 and
                 nonplus
                 him
                 as
                 I
                 pleased
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 all
                 my
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 how
                 solid
                 soever
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 impression
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 after
                 several
                 reasonings
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 would
                 prove
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Souls
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 its
                 immortality
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 of
                 such
                 subtile
                 consideration
                 did
                 any
                 more
                 execution
                 on
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 Lightning
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 melt
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 fuzzy
                 consistency
                 of
                 the
                 Scabbard
                 :
                 Well
                 ,
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 Father
              
               L.
               
                 though
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 move
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 something
                 still
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 your self
                 has
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 remember
                 the
                 clap
                 on
                 your
                 back
                 when
                 your
                 Servant
                 was
                 pulling
                 off
                 your
                 Boots
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ?
                 Assure
                 your self
                 ,
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 Father
              
               L.
               
                 that
                 Goblin
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 will
                 bid
                 you
                 welcome
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 World.
                 Upon
                 that
                 his
                 Countenance
                 changed
                 most
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 confounded
                 with
                 this
                 rubbing
                 up
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Rational
                 or
                 Philosophical
                 Argumentations
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 produce
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 modesty
                 left
                 in
                 mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 might
                 abundantly
                 assure
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Spirits
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Wits
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 jealous
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sagacious
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 established
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 suspected
                 
                 for
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 politick
                 Circumvention
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 silly
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 childish
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 conceit
                 of
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 yours
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 School
                 boy
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 Gramar
                 school
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 believe
                 scarce
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 men
                 as
              
               Cato
               ,
               and
               AEsop
               ,
               and
               Ovid
               ,
               and
               Virgil
               ,
               and
               Tully
               ,
               
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 they
                 wrote
                 any
                 such
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 trick
                 of
                 our
                 Parents
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 up
                 so
                 many
                 hours
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 enjoying
                 our
                 innocent
                 pastime
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 planting
                 little
                 Gardens
                 of
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 hunting
                 of
                 Butter-flies
                 and
                 Bumble-bees
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 though
                 what
                 is
                 once
                 true
                 never
                 becomes
                 false
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 truely
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 once
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 shrewd
                 Wits
                 suspect
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 things
                 for
                 their
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 reason
                 think
                 them
                 the
                 less
                 credible
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 as
                 wisely
                 done
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Woman
                 the
                 Story
                 goes
                 of
                 ,
                 Who
                 being
                 at
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 before
              
               Easter
               ,
               
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 tragical
                 Description
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Crucifixion
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 sorrow
                 at
                 the
                 reciting
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 after
                 Service
                 with
                 tears
                 in
                 her
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 dropping
                 him
                 a
                 Courtsie
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 how
                 long
                 ago
                 this
                 sad
                 accident
                 hapned
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 answering
                 about
                 Fifteen
                 or
                 Sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Then
                 in
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 pitch
                 of
                 wit
                 in
              
               Children
               and
               Old
               Wives
               
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 our
                 professed
                 Wit-would-be's
                 of
                 this
                 
                 present
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 catch
                 at
                 any
                 slight
                 occasion
                 o●…
                 pretence
                 of
                 misbelieving
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 should
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 asmuch
                 assuch
                 course-grain'd
                 Philosophers
                 as
                 those
              
               Hobbians
               and
               Spinozians
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Rabble
                 ,
                 slight
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Angels
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 their
                 dull
                 Souls
                 are
                 so
                 inclinable
                 to
                 conceit
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 ;
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 special
                 piece
                 of
                 Providence
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 such
                 fresh
                 examples
                 of
                 Apparitions
                 and
                 Witchcrafts
                 as
                 may
                 rub
                 up
                 and
                 awaken
                 their
                 benummed
                 and
                 lethargick
                 Mindes
                 into
                 a
                 suspicion
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 assurance
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 intelligent
                 Beings
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 clad
                 in
                 heavy
                 Earth
                 or
                 Clay
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 methinks
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 does
                 plainly
                 outwit
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 dark
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 permiting
                 wicked
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 and
                 vagrant
                 Spirits
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 make
                 Leagues
                 or
                 Covenants
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Witches
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 Lives
                 being
                 so
                 palpable
                 an
                 evidence
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 miraculous
                 feats
                 they
                 play
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 bad
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 necessarily
                 open
                 a
                 Door
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 good
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 the
                 small
                 Philosophick
                 Sir
                 Fopling
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Age
                 deride
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 out
                 their
                 pains
                 in
                 committing
                 to
                 writing
                 certain
                 well-attested
                 Stories
                 of
              
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               
                 do
                 real
                 service
                 to
                 true
                 Religion
                 
                 and
                 sound
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 and
                 accommodate
                 to
                 the
                 confounding
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Atheists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 stories
                 as
                 an
                 Ape
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Whip
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 force
                 themselves
                 with
                 might
                 and
                 main
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 dreadful
                 consequence
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               The
               wicked
               fear
               where
               no
               fear
               is
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 fears
                 God
                 and
                 has
                 Faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 how
                 many
                 Devils
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 Immortality
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 foul
                 dark
                 Conscience
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 gross
                 and
                 dull
                 constitution
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 men
                 so
                 averse
                 from
                 these
                 Truths
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 as
                 averse
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 being
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 accommodate
                 Medicine
                 for
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 their
                 diligence
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 resolved
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 peevishness
                 and
                 perversness
                 of
                 the
                 Patients
                 makes
                 them
                 pull
                 off
                 their
                 Plaister
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 excellent
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 the
              
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               
                 by
                 decrying
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 both
                 your self
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Mompesson
               )
               
                 are
                 resolved
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 meekness
                 and
                 charity
                 to
                 binde
                 it
                 on
                 again
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 new
                 Filletting
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 other
                 Stories
                 sufficiently
                 fresh
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 attested
                 and
                 certain
                 .
                 This
                 worthy
                 design
                 therefore
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 highly
                 commend
                 and
                 approve
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wish
                 you
                 all
                 good
                 success
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 committing
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 to
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 H.
                 M.
                 
              
               
               
                 C.
                 C.
                 C.
                 
                   May
                   25.
                   1678.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Postscript
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Letter
                 lying
                 by
                 me
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 opportune
                 to
                 conveigh
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 meeting
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 opinion
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 Criticisms
                 and
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 quitted
                 himself
                 so
                 well
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 proof
                 thence
                 can
                 hereafter
                 be
                 expected
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 that
                 he
                 earnestly
                 aims
                 at
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 condemn
                 
                 Webster's
                 whole
                 Book
                 for
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 impertinent
                 piece
                 ,
                 presently
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 Censure
                 over-rash
                 or
                 unjust
                 )
                 it
                 being
                 an
                 endless
                 task
                 to
                 shew
                 all
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 impertinencies
                 of
                 his
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 briefly
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Postscript
                 ,
                 to
                 hint
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 impertinency
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 counted
                 the
                 Master-piece
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 that
                 my
                 judgement
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 at
                 all
                 rash
                 touching
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 real
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 :
                 which
                 
                 if
                 you
                 peruse
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 certainly
                 finde
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 parties
                 ordinarily
                 deemed
                 Witches
                 and
                 Wizzards
                 ,
                 are
                 onely
                 Knaves
                 and
                 Queans
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 arrant
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 or
                 deep
                 Melancholists
                 ;
                 but
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 any
                 evil
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Devil
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 has
                 with
                 other
                 Sinners
                 or
                 wicked
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 impartially
                 to
                 desine
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 detecting
                 of
                 
                 Webster's
                 Impertinencies
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 Witch
                 and
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Notation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wise
                 Woman
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 word
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 sight
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 most
                 plain
                 and
                 least
                 op●…rose
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Witch
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 Wit
                 ,
                 whose
                 derived
                 Adjective
                 might
                 be
                 Wittigh
                 or
                 Wittich
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 contraction
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 Witch
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Noun
                 wit
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Verb
                 
                   to
                   weet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Knowing
                 woman
                 ;
                 which
                 answers
                 exactly
                 to
                 the
                 Latine
                 word
                 Saga
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Festus
                   ,
                   Sag●…
                   dictae
                   anus
                   quae
                   multa
                   sciunt
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 But
                 use
                 questionless
                 had
                 appropriated
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 skill
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 road
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 this
                 peculiarity
                 imply
                 in
                 it
                 any
                 unlawfulness
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 after
                 a
                 further
                 restriction
                 and
                 
                 most
                 proper
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 alone
                 now
                 adays
                 the
                 words
                 Witch
                 and
                 Wizzard
                 are
                 used
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 skill
                 of
                 doing
                 or
                 telling
                 things
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 either
                 an
                 express
                 or
                 implicite
                 sociation
                 or
                 consederacy
                 with
                 some
                 evil
                 Spirit
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 adequate
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 it
                 belongs
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   vice
                   versâ
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 prove
                 or
                 defend
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 neither
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 scope
                 of
                 
                 Webster's
                 Book
                 :
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 endeavours
                 in
                 his
                 sixth
                 and
                 eighth
                 Chapters
                 to
                 evacuate
                 all
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 which
                 how
                 weakly
                 and
                 impertinently
                 he
                 has
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 shew
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 brevity
                 and
                 perspicuity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 that
                 he
                 descants
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 Deut.
                 ch
                 .
                 18.
                 v.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   among
                   you
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   useth
                   divination
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   observer
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Enchanter
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Witch
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Charmer
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Consulter
                   with
                   familiar
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Wizzard
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Necromancer
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 word
                 or
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Kosem
                   Kesamim
                
                 ]
                 a
                 diviner
                 .
                 Here
                 because
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Kasam
                
                 ]
                 sometimes
                 has
                 an
                 indifferent
                 sen●…e
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 to
                 divine
                 by
                 natural
                 Knowledge
                 or
                 humane
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Sagacity
                 ;
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Witch
                 as
                 is
                 imagined
                 to
                 mak●…
                 a
                 visible
                 League
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 Body
                 suckt
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 carnal
                 copulation
                 
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 really
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 Hare
                 ,
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 or
                 Dog
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 this
                 word
                 .
                 A
                 goodly
                 inference
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 hugely
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 definition
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 deduced
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 Divination
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 declared
                 abominable
                 and
                 execrable
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 v.
                 12.
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Divination
                 is
                 understood
                 that
                 really
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 imply
                 either
                 an
                 express
                 or
                 implicite
                 inveaglement
                 with
                 some
                 evil
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 who
                 assist
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 those
                 Divinations
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 comprehended
                 under
                 this
                 general
                 term
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 plainly
                 one
                 name
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 genuine
                 desinition
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 Saul
                 to
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Divine
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   by
                   thy
                   familiar
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 by
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 or
                 humane
                 sagacity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Megnonen
                
                 ]
                 which
                 though
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 renders
                 (
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Gnon
                   ]
                   Tempus
                   )
                   an
                   observer
                   of
                   Times
                
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 Declarer
                 of
                 the
                 seasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 unseasonableness
                 as
                 to
                 success
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 enquired
                 of
                 also
                 from
                 Witches
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 usual
                 sence
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 in
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 is
                 Praestigiator
                 ,
                 an
                 Imposer
                 on
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                   Sapientes
                   prisci
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Buxiorf
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Gnajin
                   ,
                   Oculus
                   ]
                   deduxerunt
                   &
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   [
                   Megnonen
                   ]
                   esse
                   eum
                   dixerunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   tenet
                   &
                   praestringit
                   oculos
                   ,
                   ut
                   falsum
                   pro
                   vero
                   videant
                   .
                
                 Lo
                 another
                 word
                 that
                 signifies
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 a
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 its
                 name
                 properly
                 from
                 imposing
                 on
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 by-stander
                 believe
                 he
                 sees
                 Forms
                 or
                 Transformations
                 of
                 things
                 he
                 sees
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 
                   Anne
                   Bodenham
                
                 transformed
                 herself
                 before
                 
                   Anne
                   Styles
                
                 into
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Cat
                 ;
                 
                   Anne
                   Styles
                
                 her
                 sight
                 was
                 so
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 her
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 though
                 her
                 eyes
                 were
                 onely
                 deluded
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 delusion
                 certainly
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 confederacy
                 with
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 Praestigiator
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 Juggler
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Hocus-Pocus
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 fond
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 depth
                 of
                 wit
                 can
                 endure
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 merry
                 Juggler
                 that
                 plays
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 at
                 a
                 Fair
                 or
                 Market
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 either
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 Law-giver
                 Moses
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 Hocus-Pocus
                 were
                 so
                 wise
                 a
                 wight
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 as
                 an
                 Oracle
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Nations
                   which
                   thou
                   shalt
                   possess
                   ,
                   they
                   consult
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Megnonenim
                   ]
                
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 consult
                 Jugglers
                 and
                 Hocus-Pocusses
                 ?
                 No
                 certainly
                 they
                 consult
                 Witches
                 or
                 Wizzards
                 ,
                 and
                 Diviners
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Anne
                   Styles
                
                 did
                 
                   Anne
                   Bodenham
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 here
                 is
                 evidently
                 a
                 second
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Menachesh
                
                 ]
                 
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 renders
                 ,
                 an
                 Enchanter
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 leave
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 insulteth
                 so
                 over
                 their
                 supposed
                 ignorance
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 translated
                 it
                 very
                 learnedly
                 and
                 judiciously
                 :
                 For
                 Charming
                 and
                 Enchanting
                 ,
                 as
                 Webster
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 intimate
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Menachesh
                
                 ]
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 signifie
                 Enchanters
                 or
                 Charmers
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 properly
                 as
                 kill
                 Serpents
                 by
                 their
                 charming
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Nachash
                
                 ]
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 comes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Nichesh
                
                 ]
                 to
                 kill
                 Serpents
                 or
                 make
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Verb
                 in
                 Pihel
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 (
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 formed
                 from
                 a
                 Noun
                 )
                 has
                 a
                 contrary
                 signification
                 .
                 Thus
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 radix
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   radices
                   cvulsit
                
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Cinis
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   removit
                   Cineres
                
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 peccavit
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   expiavit
                   à
                   peccato
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 lastly
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Serpens
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   liberavit
                   à
                   serpentibus
                   ,
                   nempe
                   occidendo
                   vel
                   fugando
                   per
                   incantationem
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 skill
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 judgment
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translators
                 that
                 rendred
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Menachesh
                
                 ]
                 an
                 Enchanter
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 that
                 of
                 Augur
                 or
                 South-sayer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 harmless
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 might
                 seem
                 less
                 suitable
                 with
                 this
                 black
                 List
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 abomination
                 in
                 adventuring
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wild
                 Geese
                 sly
                 high
                 in
                 great
                 companies
                 and
                 cackle
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 hard
                 weather
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 
                 But
                 to
                 rid
                 Serpents
                 by
                 a
                 Charm
                 ,
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 an
                 indication
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 some
                 invisible
                 Spirits
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 exploit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 several
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 really
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecasseph
                
                 ]
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translators
                 render
                 ,
                 a
                 Witch
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 quarrel
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 should
                 so
                 understand
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 exclude
                 others
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 I
                 have
                 defined
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 they
                 should
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 another
                 term
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 called
                 here
                 from
                 the
                 prestigious
                 imposing
                 on
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Beholders
                 .
                 Buxtorf
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 defines
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecassephim
                   ]
                   qui
                   mutant
                   &
                   transformant
                   res
                   naturales
                   ad
                   aspectum
                   oculi
                   .
                
                 Not
                 as
                 Jugglers
                 and
                 Hocus-Pocusses
                 ,
                 as
                 Webster
                 would
                 ridiculously
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 understood
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 name
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 several
                 names
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 have
                 several
                 more
                 properties
                 than
                 one
                 name
                 intimates
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 Translators
                 render
                 not
                 them
                 always
                 alike
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 many
                 names
                 are
                 reckoned
                 up
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 sence
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 no
                 room
                 to
                 evasion
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 here
                 this
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 as
                 in
                 
                 common
                 Jugglers
                 that
                 delude
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 a
                 Market
                 or
                 Fair
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 raise
                 Magical
                 Spectres
                 to
                 deceive
                 mens
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 most
                 certainly
                 Witches
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   suffer
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecassephah
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Witch
                   to
                   live
                
                 .
                 Which
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 extream
                 severity
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 against
                 a
                 poor
                 Hocus-pocus
                 for
                 his
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 name
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                   Chebher
                
                 ]
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translators
                 render
                 Charmer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Enchanter
                 .
                 Webster
                 upon
                 this
                 name
                 is
                 very
                 tedious
                 and
                 slat
                 ,
                 a
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 weight
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 dispatch
                 the
                 meaning
                 briefly
                 thus
                 :
                 This
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                   Chebher
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Socians
                   Societatem
                
                 is
                 another
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 specially
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 consociating
                 together
                 Serpents
                 by
                 a
                 Charm
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 made
                 men
                 usually
                 turn
                 it
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 a
                 Charmer
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Enchanter
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 from
                 the
                 society
                 or
                 compact
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 with
                 some
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 which
                 Webster
                 acknowledges
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 two
                 very
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Martin
                   Luther
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Perkins
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 Aben-Ezra
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Martinius
                 hath
                 noted
                 )
                 who
                 gives
                 this
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                
                 ]
                 an
                 Enchanter
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 Socians
                 or
                 Jungens
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Quòd
                   malignos
                   Spiritus
                   sibi
                   associat
                
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 one
                 may
                 charm
                 long
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 till
                 his
                 Heart
                 ake
                 ,
                 e're
                 he
                 make
                 one
                 Serpent
                 assemble
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 unless
                 helpt
                 by
                 this
                 confederacy
                 of
                 Spirits
                 that
                 drive
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Charmer
                 .
                 He
                 keeps
                 a
                 pudder
                 with
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 fifty
                 eighth
                 Psalm
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 :
                 Whenas
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 repeat
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 before
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 you
                 may
                 with
                 ease
                 and
                 exactness
                 render
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   hears
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   muttering
                   Charmers
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   a
                   confederate
                   Wizzard
                   or
                   Charmer
                   that
                   is
                   skilful
                   .
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 Charms
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 shallow
                 and
                 sillily
                 credulous
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 effects
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 intimates
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Aben-Ezra
                 has
                 declared
                 )
                 to
                 ascribe
                 the
                 effect
                 to
                 the
                 assistance
                 ,
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 and
                 co-operation
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                   Chabharim
                
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                   Chebher
                
                 ]
                 will
                 plainly
                 signifie
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 a
                 Wizzard
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 definition
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 J.
                 Webster's
                 rendring
                 this
                 verse
                 p.
                 119.
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Quae
                   non
                   audiet
                   vocem
                   mussitantium
                   incantationes
                   docti
                   Incantantis
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 doubtless
                 the
                 most
                 genuine
                 rendring
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 let
                 any
                 skilful
                 man
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 presently
                 find
                 it
                 Grammatical
                 Nonsence
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 sence
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Shoel
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 renders
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Consulter
                   with
                   familiar
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 signifie
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 this
                 familiar
                 Spirit
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Shoel
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 (
                 considering
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 himself
                 that
                 asks
                 counsel
                 of
                 his
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 him
                 give
                 Answers
                 unto
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 was
                 taken
                 first
                 from
                 that
                 Spirit
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 swelled
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 protuberancy
                 like
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Bottle
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 OBH
                 signisies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Pytho
                 ;
                 as
                 Pytho
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Pythii
                   Vates
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   Spiritum
                   Divinationis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 a
                 Spirit
                 that
                 tells
                 hidden
                 things
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 OBH
                 and
                 Pytho
                 also
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 signisie
                 either
                 the
                 divinatory
                 Spirit
                 itself
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 has
                 that
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Shool
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 it
                 being
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 OBH
                 is
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 itself
                 ,
                 as
                 Pytho
                 is
                 Acts
                 16.
                 16.
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 
                   Isaac
                   Casaubon
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 either
                 way
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Paul
                   being
                   grieved
                   ,
                   turned
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   that
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   I
                   command
                   thee
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   came
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   hour
                
                 ;
                 which
                 signifies
                 as
                 plainly
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Pytho
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Divination
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 OBH
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 :
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sack
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Sack
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Proverb
                 has
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 could
                 this
                 Pytho
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 distinct
                 from
                 her
                 :
                 wherefore
                 I
                 am
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 profane
                 impudence
                 of
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 this
                 Pytho
                 in
                 the
                 Maid
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 wicked
                 humour
                 of
                 cheating
                 and
                 couzening
                 Divination
                 :
                 and
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Spirit
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Maid
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 seven
                 Devils
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 understood
                 onely
                 of
                 her
                 several
                 Vices
                 ;
                 which
                 foolish
                 Familistical
                 conceit
                 he
                 puts
                 upon
                 Beza
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Adie
                 .
                 Wherein
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 unjust
                 to
                 Beza
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 grosly
                 impious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul
                 and
                 St.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 them
                 both
                 such
                 Fools
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 or
                 divining
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 when
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 more
                 srantick
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 than
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 Damsel
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 will
                 this
                 prosane
                 shussler
                 stick
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 dear
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 Hags
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sworn
                 Advocate
                 and
                 resolved
                 Patron
                 ●…ght
                 or
                 wrong
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 procced
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                 Spirit
                 itself
                 that
                 divines
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 v.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Vir
                   autem
                   sive
                   mulier
                   cùm
                   fuerit
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   eis
                   Pytho
                
                 .
                 And
                 1
                 Sam.
                 ch
                 .
                 28.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Divina
                   quaeso
                   mihi
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   per
                   Pythonem
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Spirit
                 that
                 sometimes
                 goes
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 gives
                 answers
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 it
                 onely
                 signifies
                 a
                 Familiar
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnalath
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 1
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Quae
                   habet
                   Pythonem
                
                 ;
                 there
                 OBH
                 must
                 needs
                 signifie
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 of
                 Endor
                 was
                 the
                 owner
                 or
                 possessor
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 her
                 Familiar
                 spirit
                 .
                 But
                 see
                 what
                 brazen
                 and
                 slupid
                 impudence
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 here
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnalath
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 with
                 Webster
                 must
                 not
                 signifie
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 a
                 Familiar
                 spirlt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Mistriss
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 .
                 Who
                 but
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Bottle
                 had
                 become
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 guzling
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 wits
                 excessively
                 muddy
                 and
                 frothy
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 stumble
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 foolish
                 Interpretation
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 signifies
                 a
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 signifie
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 cheating
                 Quean
                 of
                 Endor
                 does
                 
                   whisper
                   ,
                   peep
                   ,
                   or
                   chirp
                   like
                   a
                   Chicken
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Shell
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 129
                 ,
                 165.
                 
                 And
                 does
                 she
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 put
                 her
                 Neb
                 also
                 into
                 it
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 a
                 Reed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 that
                 Bird
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 like
                 a
                 Butterbump
                 ?
                 certainly
                 he
                 might
                 
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 interpreted
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnalath
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Tun
                 of
                 Heydleberg
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Tom.
                   Coriat
                
                 takes
                 such
                 special
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 asof
                 the
                 Bottle
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 truly
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 such
                 huge
                 Tun
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 spacious
                 Tub
                 as
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 deviceful
                 imagination
                 fancies
                 Manasses
                 to
                 have
                 built
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 or
                 Oracular
                 AEdifice
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   cheating
                   Rogues
                   and
                   Queans
                   to
                   play
                   their
                   couzening
                   tricks
                   in
                
                 ;
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 2
                 Chron.
                 33.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Et
                   fecit
                   Pythonem
                
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 Manasses
                 make
                 a
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 a
                 Tun
                 or
                 a
                 large
                 Tub
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Oracular
                 AEdifice
                 for
                 
                   cheating
                   Rogues
                   and
                   Queans
                   to
                   play
                   their
                   couzening
                   tricks
                   in
                   .
                
                 Very
                 wisely
                 argued
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 !
                 whenas
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 lookt
                 but
                 into
                 
                 Buxtorf's
                 Dictionary
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 understood
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 not
                 onely
                 fecit
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   paravit
                   ,
                   comparavit
                   ,
                   acquisivit
                   ,
                   magnifecit
                   ,
                
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 words
                 imply
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 OBH
                 in
                 his
                 sence
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 appointing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 ,
                 and
                 countenancing
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 
                 Webster's
                 sence
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Jidegnoni
                
                 ]
                 neither
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Wizzards
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Manasses
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 both
                 alike
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Et
                   fecit
                   Pythonem
                   &
                   Magos
                
                 .
                 So
                 plain
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 signifies
                 Pytho
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 adequately
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                 sence
                 that
                 Pytho
                 does
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 divination
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnalath
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 it
                 necessarily
                 signifies
                 the
                 Familiar
                 spirit
                 itself
                 ,
                 which
                 assisted
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 she
                 is
                 rightly
                 called
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 his
                 Stories
                 of
                 counterfeit
                 Ventriloquists
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 counterfeit
                 Ventriloquists
                 may
                 prove
                 true
                 ones
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 threadbare
                 Sophistry
                 of
                 Sadducees
                 and
                 Atheists
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 stories
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 counterfeits
                 or
                 seigned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Seventh
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Jidegnoni
                
                 ]
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Translators
                 render
                 a
                 Wizzard
                 .
                 And
                 Webster
                 is
                 so
                 kind
                 as
                 to
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 translated
                 this
                 word
                 aright
                 .
                 Wizzards
                 then
                 Webster
                 will
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 He-witches
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 She-witches
                 .
                 How
                 tender
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Sex
                 !
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 invites
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Jidegnoni
                
                 ]
                 coming
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 scire
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 exactly
                 to
                 Wizzard
                 or
                 Wise-man
                 .
                 And
                 does
                 not
                 Witch
                 ,
                 from
                 wit
                 and
                 weet
                 ,
                 signifie
                 as
                 well
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   woman
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 d●…rived
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hurt
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 theresore
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Jidegnoni
                
                 ]
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 this
                 black
                 List.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 understood
                 in
                 that
                 more
                 restrict
                 and
                 worst
                 sence
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 understand
                 usually
                 now
                 adays
                 Witch
                 and
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 such
                 wise
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 whose
                 skill
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 confed●…racy
                 of
                 
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 real
                 Wizzards
                 and
                 Witches
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 a
                 bad
                 sence
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Jidegnoni
                
                 ]
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 from
                 Levit.
                 20.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   A
                   man
                   also
                   or
                   woman
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   familiar
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Wizzard
                
                 [
                 Jidegnoni
                 ]
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   stone
                   them
                   with
                   stones
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Doresh
                   Hammethim
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 which
                 our
                 Translators
                 rightly
                 render
                 Necromancers
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 either
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 desired
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 raise
                 the
                 Ghosts
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 to
                 consult
                 with
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 term
                 than
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnal
                   Obh
                   :
                
                 ]
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Bagnal
                   Obh
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 
                   Doresh
                   Hammethim
                
                 a
                 Necromancer
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 .
                 Here
                 Webster
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Hammethim
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 would
                 understand
                 dead
                 Statues
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 any
                 where
                 shew
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Hammethim
                
                 ]
                 is
                 used
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 once
                 alive
                 .
                 He
                 thinks
                 he
                 hits
                 the
                 nail
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Isaias
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 8.
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Seek
                   unto
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 was
                 )
                 
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   familiar
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Wizzards
                   that
                   peep
                   and
                   that
                   mutter
                
                 ;
                 (
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 has
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 speak
                 with
                 a
                 querulous
                 murmurant
                 or
                 mussitant
                 voice
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 either
                 conjure
                 up
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 responses
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 
                   peep
                   like
                   a
                   Chicken
                   ,
                   Isaiah
                
                 himself
                 
                 peept
                 like
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 38.
                 14.
                 
                 )
                 
                   should
                   not
                   a
                   people
                   seek
                   unto
                   their
                   God
                   ?
                   for
                   the
                   living
                   ,
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ?
                 where
                 Hammethim
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 signifying
                 dead
                 Statues
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Ghosts
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 in
                 Deuteronomy
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 either
                 stupidly
                 ,
                 or
                 wilfully
                 forgot
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Samuel's
                 being
                 raised
                 by
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Bagnalath
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Hammethim
                
                 ]
                 here
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 dead
                 Statues
                 ,
                 when
                 Wizzards
                 or
                 Necromancers
                 were
                 so
                 immediately
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 especially
                 not
                 Webster
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledges
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Shoel
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 signisies
                 a
                 Necromancer
                 in
                 this
                 Deuteronomical
                 List
                 of
                 abominable
                 names
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 a
                 Tautologie
                 that
                 
                   Doresh
                   Hammethim
                
                 should
                 signisie
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Tautologie
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 term
                 being
                 more
                 express
                 and
                 restrict
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 enumeration
                 is
                 not
                 intended
                 as
                 an
                 accurate
                 Logical
                 division
                 of
                 Witches
                 or
                 Witchcraft
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 distinct
                 kinds
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 reciting
                 of
                 several
                 names
                 of
                 that
                 ill
                 Trade
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 will
                 intersere
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 significations
                 so
                 precisely
                 distinct
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 fuller
                 recounting
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prohibition
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 surer
                 sence
                 against
                 the
                 sin
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 therefore
                 what
                 will
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 get
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Doresh
                   Hammethim
                
                 will
                 not
                 signific
                 a
                 
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 signifie
                 a
                 Necromancer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 his
                 Tooth
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Nay
                 indeed
                 this
                 Necromancer
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 definition
                 produced
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 being
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 already
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 desired
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 weak
                 and
                 childish
                 ,
                 or
                 wild
                 and
                 impudent
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 has
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 sage
                 Dames
                 ,
                 to
                 fence
                 off
                 their
                 reproach
                 of
                 being
                 termed
                 Witches
                 ;
                 whenas
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Deuteronomy
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 imply
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 real
                 definition
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 he
                 seems
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 performance
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ado
                 ,
                 the
                 sum
                 at
                 last
                 amounts
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Names
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 that
                 signifie
                 such
                 a
                 Witch
                 that
                 destroys
                 Men
                 or
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 visible
                 compact
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 whose
                 body
                 he
                 suckcth
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 carnal
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 really
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 Hare
                 ,
                 Dog
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 amounts
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 so
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 task
                 we
                 undertook
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 assure
                 your self
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 peruse
                 his
                 Book
                 carefully
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 plainly
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 drist
                 thereof
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Witch
                 as
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Devil
                 has
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 than
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 sinner
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 recited
                 ,
                 comes
                 infinitely
                 short
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 sixth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 about
                 Thirty
                 pages
                 in
                 Folio
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 piece
                 of
                 impertinency
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 Witches
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 particularities
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 susficient
                 for
                 Moses
                 to
                 name
                 those
                 ill
                 sounding
                 terms
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 which
                 imply
                 a
                 Witch
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 general
                 notion
                 I
                 have
                 above
                 delivered
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 having
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 their
                 being
                 suckt
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 having
                 any
                 lustful
                 or
                 venereous
                 transactions
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 prohibited
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 particularities
                 also
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 hinted
                 at
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 rendred
                 sometimes
                 by
                 skilful
                 Interpreters
                 :
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecasseph
                
                 ]
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 Vatablus
                 and
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 Maleficus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Veneficus
                 ;
                 which
                 words
                 signifie
                 mischievously
                 enough
                 both
                 to
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 Mecasseph
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 Transformation
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 haply
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecasseph
                
                 ]
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Megnonen
                
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 uses
                 prestigious
                 Transformations
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 mischief
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 
                 
                   Olaus
                   Magnus
                
                 tells
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 transformed
                 themselves
                 into
                 Wolves
                 to
                 mens
                 thinking
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 presently
                 fall'n
                 upon
                 worrying
                 of
                 Sheep
                 .
                 Others
                 transformed
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Astral
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 into
                 various
                 shapes
                 ,
                 get
                 into
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 mischief
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 Remigius
                 reports
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 less
                 wonder
                 that
                 that
                 sharp
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecassephah
                
                 ]
                 such
                 a
                 Witch
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   suffer
                   a
                   Witch
                   to
                   live
                
                 ;
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 peculiar
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 for
                 making
                 a
                 compact
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 how
                 naturally
                 does
                 that
                 name
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chobher
                   Chebher
                
                 ]
                 signifie
                 that
                 feat
                 also
                 ?
                 But
                 for
                 sucking
                 and
                 copulation
                 ,
                 though
                 rightly
                 stated
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 confess
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 hinted
                 towards
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 dregs
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Foex
                   Magorum
                   &
                   Sagarum
                
                 that
                 sink
                 into
                 those
                 abominations
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Bar
                 is
                 put
                 already
                 by
                 this
                 prohibition
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 in
                 general
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 names
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 so
                 silthy
                 ,
                 base
                 ,
                 and
                 nasty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mention
                 thereof
                 was
                 neither
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 sacred
                 Style
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 my
                 passing
                 to
                 the
                 eighth
                 Chapter
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 take
                 notice
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 shameless
                 impudence
                 of
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 favour
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 Hags
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 never
                 be
                 
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 mighty
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 appeared
                 first
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 and
                 conducted
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 to
                 the
                 promised
                 Land
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 victory
                 onely
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 Hocus-pocusses
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Jugglers
                 that
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 old
                 excellent
                 at
                 the
                 tricks
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 basest
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vilest
                 reproach
                 against
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 malicious
                 wit
                 of
                 any
                 Devil
                 can
                 invent
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 dulness
                 of
                 any
                 sunk
                 Soul
                 can
                 stumble
                 upon
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 real
                 conflict
                 here
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Darkness
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 assisted
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Hartummim
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 ;
                 who
                 before
                 that
                 name
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 mistake
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecassephim
                
                 ]
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Magicians
                 as
                 can
                 exhibit
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 manifold
                 prestigious
                 Transformations
                 through
                 diabolical
                 assistance
                 ▪
                 and
                 are
                 rendred
                 Malesici
                 by
                 good
                 Interpreters
                 ▪
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Wizzards
                 or
                 He-witches
                 .
                 The
                 self
                 same
                 word
                 being
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 severe
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shall
                   not
                   suffer
                   a
                   Witch
                   to
                   live
                   .
                
                 Are
                 not
                 these
                 Magicians
                 then
                 examples
                 plain
                 enough
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Witches
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 wretc●…d
                 Wights
                 as
                 do
                 strange
                 
                 miraculous
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 or
                 consociation
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 no
                 ,
                 says
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 onely
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Chacamim
                   ]
                   Wise
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Naturalists
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 bright
                 glittering
                 Laminae
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 forsooth
                 must
                 signifie
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 necessity
                 thereof
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 should
                 signifie
                 Lamina
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 onely
                 that
                 signifies
                 the
                 Lamina
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 form
                 ,
                 scarce
                 usual
                 in
                 those
                 magical
                 Laminae
                 with
                 Signatures
                 celestial
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 meerly
                 Flamma
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 this
                 account
                 must
                 signifie
                 by
                 their
                 slames
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   ardere
                   ,
                   flammare
                
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 Buxtorfius
                 judiciously
                 places
                 the
                 word
                 under
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   abscondit
                   ,
                   obvolvit
                
                 ,
                 reading
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   occult
                   is
                   suis
                   rationibus
                   Magicis
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 briefly
                 rendred
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   their
                   Enchantments
                
                 ;
                 which
                 agrees
                 marvellously
                 well
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Mecassephim
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   Praestigiatores
                   Magici
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 strange
                 wonderous
                 things
                 in
                 an
                 hidden
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 AEgyptian
                 Magicians
                 should
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 recorded
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 Lamels
                 or
                 Plates
                 of
                 metal
                 with
                 certain
                 Sculptures
                 or
                 Figures
                 under
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Cons●…ellation
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 sottish
                 and
                 foolish
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 himself
                 bewitched
                 by
                 some
                 old
                 Hag
                 or
                 Hobgoblin
                 ,
                 can
                 ever
                 take
                 Sanctuary
                 here
                 to
                 save
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 old
                 Dames
                 from
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 History
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 accounted
                 Witches
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 He-witches
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 to
                 scratch
                 his
                 head
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 She-witches
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 the
                 eighth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 plain
                 a
                 proof
                 thereof
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 whose
                 mind
                 is
                 not
                 blinded
                 with
                 prejudices
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 ,
                 not
                 impertinently
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 (
                 abating
                 him
                 the
                 many
                 tedious
                 particular
                 impertinencies
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 clogged
                 his
                 Discourse
                 with
                 )
                 betakes
                 himself
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 whole
                 Narration
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 pretending
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 transaction
                 on
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 
                 Endor's
                 part
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 collusion
                 and
                 a
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 Saul
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 Samuel
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 could
                 neither
                 be
                 Samuel
                 appearing
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Devil
                 that
                 appeared
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 colluding
                 Knave
                 suborned
                 by
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 discovering
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 Allegation
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 need
                 but
                 to
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Saul
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   divine
                   unto
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   familiar
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   me
                   up
                   whom
                   I
                   shall
                   name
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Divineress
                 or
                 a
                 Wise
                 woman
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Beobh
                
                 ]
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   familiar
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 assistance
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 Does
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 Damsel
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 carried
                 an
                 Aquavitae-bottle
                 about
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 hung
                 at
                 her
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 might
                 
                   divine
                   and
                   mutter
                   ,
                   chirp
                   ,
                   or
                   peep
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Chicken
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   Egg-shell
                   ,
                
                 or
                 put
                 her
                 Neb
                 into
                 it
                 to
                 cry
                 like
                 a
                 Bittern
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 a
                 dram
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 wits
                 more
                 quick
                 and
                 divinatory
                 ?
                 Who
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 too
                 many
                 drams
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 could
                 ever
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 fond
                 conceit
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Obh
                
                 ]
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 signifie
                 an
                 oracular
                 Bottle
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 Saul
                 might
                 desire
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Endor
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 expect
                 answers
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Room
                 ;
                 but
                 signifies
                 that
                 
                   familiar
                   Spirit
                
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 whose
                 assistance
                 she
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 those
                 wondrous
                 offices
                 of
                 a
                 Wise
                 woman
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 verse
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   said
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   Whom
                   shall
                   I
                   bring
                   up
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Bring
                   me
                   up
                
                 Samuel
                 .
                 
                 Surely
                 as
                 yet
                 Saul
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 woman
                 askt
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   shall
                   I
                   bring
                   up
                   unto
                   thee
                   ?
                
                 and
                 he
                 answering
                 ,
                 
                   Bring
                   up
                   unto
                   me
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 that
                 Samuel
                 was
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 that
                 Saul
                 might
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Witch
                 onely
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 Verse
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   woman
                   saw
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 
                   she
                   cried
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   woman
                   spake
                   to
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   deceived
                   me
                   ?
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   Saul
                   .
                
                 Though
                 the
                 woman
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 suspicions
                 before
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Saul
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 now
                 seeing
                 Samuel
                 did
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 way
                 than
                 her
                 Spirits
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 hue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 Soul
                 did
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   not
                   muttered
                   ,
                   chirpt
                   ,
                   and
                   peept
                   as
                   a
                   Chicken
                   coming
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Shell
                   )
                
                 that
                 now
                 she
                 was
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 Saul
                 :
                 For
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Fool
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 her
                 Art
                 could
                 call
                 up
                 real
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Saul
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 :
                 And
                 Josephus
                 writes
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   The
                   woman
                   seeing
                   a
                   grave
                   God
                   like
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   startled
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   astonished
                   at
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   turned
                   her self
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Art
                   not
                   thou
                   King
                
                 Saul
                 ?
                 Verse
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   King
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   Be
                   not
                   afraid
                   :
                   for
                   what
                   sawest
                   thou
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   woman
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   Gods
                   ascending
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 King
                 here
                 assures
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 Saul
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 hurt
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 bids
                 her
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 :
                 But
                 she
                 turning
                 her
                 face
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 her
                 sight
                 being
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 Saul
                 asked
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   sawest
                   thou
                
                 ?
                 and
                 she
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   Gods
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 For
                 Gods
                 I
                 suppose
                 any
                 free
                 Translator
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Latine
                 and
                 English
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Genios
                 ,
                 Spirits
                 .
                 And
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 Angels
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 these
                 Wise
                 women
                 take
                 the
                 Spirits
                 they
                 converse
                 with
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Anne
                   Bodenham
                
                 the
                 Witch
                 told
                 a
                 worthy
                 and
                 Learned
                 Friend
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 good
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 do
                 a
                 man
                 all
                 good
                 offices
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 this
                 woman
                 of
                 Endor
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 of
                 hers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 she
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   Elohim
                
                 ]
                 especially
                 Samuel
                 appearing
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Saul
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Spirit
                 appears
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 repeated
                 examples
                 in
                 Anne
                 Bodenham's
                 Magical
                 Evocations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 History
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 case
                 stands
                 therefore
                 thus
                 :
                 The
                 Woman
                 and
                 Saul
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ,
                 she
                 turning
                 her
                 face
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 mutters
                 to
                 her self
                 some
                 Magical
                 form
                 of
                 evocation
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 beginning
                 to
                 appear
                 and
                 rise
                 
                 up
                 ,
                 seemingly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Samuels
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 she
                 cried
                 out
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 her
                 face
                 towards
                 him
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Saul
                 hitherto
                 saw
                 nothing
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 was
                 interposed
                 betwixt
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Vehicles
                 of
                 those
                 Spirits
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 attempered
                 to
                 that
                 conspissation
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 strike
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 see
                 an
                 Object
                 others
                 not
                 seeing
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 Child
                 upon
                 
                 Walker's
                 Shoulders
                 appearing
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Fairhair
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 but
                 invisible
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 examples
                 there
                 are
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 Verse
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   What
                   form
                   is
                   he
                   of
                   ?
                   and
                   she
                   said
                   ,
                   An
                   old
                   man
                   cometh
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   covered
                   with
                   a
                   mantle
                   .
                
                 He
                 asks
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Singular
                 number
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 mind
                 was
                 onely
                 sixt
                 on
                 Samuel
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 womans
                 answer
                 is
                 exactly
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 when
                 her
                 eye
                 was
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   An
                   old
                   man
                   coming
                   up
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 coming
                 up
                 when
                 she
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 describes
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Participle
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Tense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 describes
                 Samuel
                 from
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 Habit
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 while
                 her
                 eye
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 and
                 Grammatical
                 in
                 this
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   form
                   is
                   he
                   of
                
                 ?
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 an
                 
                 old
                 man
                 coming
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 mantle
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 form
                 and
                 condition
                 I
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Saul
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 herein
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 woman
                 or
                 he
                 changing
                 their
                 postures
                 or
                 standings
                 ,
                 or
                 Samuel
                 by
                 this
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 conspissated
                 his
                 Vehicle
                 and
                 fitted
                 it
                 to
                 
                 Saul's
                 sight
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 And
                 Saul
                 
                   perceived
                   it
                   was
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   stooped
                   with
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   and
                   bowed
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 O
                 the
                 impudent
                 profaneness
                 and
                 sottishness
                 of
                 perverse
                 shufflers
                 and
                 whifflers
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 Saul
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 merely
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   perceived
                
                 ]
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   [
                   saw
                   ;
                
                 ]
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   perceived
                
                 ]
                 plainly
                 implies
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 more
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 former
                 familiar
                 converse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 .
                 So
                 exquisitely
                 did
                 he
                 appear
                 and
                 overcomingly
                 to
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 stoop
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Ground
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 honour
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 no
                 ,
                 says
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 nothing
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 waiting
                 like
                 a
                 drowned
                 Puppet
                 (
                 see
                 of
                 what
                 a
                 base
                 rude
                 spirit
                 this
                 Squire
                 of
                 Hags
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 language
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 his
                 distress
                 )
                 in
                 another
                 Room
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 issue
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 
                 was
                 from
                 her
                 cunning
                 and
                 lying
                 relations
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Gallant
                 of
                 Witches
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 abuse
                 a
                 Prince
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 feign
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 foolisher
                 and
                 sottisher
                 in
                 his
                 Intellectuals
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 taller
                 in
                 Stature
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 even
                 by
                 head
                 and
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 merely
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 his
                 old
                 Wives
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 ever
                 being
                 suspected
                 for
                 Witches
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 extreamly
                 coarse
                 ,
                 and
                 intolerably
                 sordid
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 upon
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 
                 Saul's
                 being
                 said
                 to
                 bow
                 himself
                 to
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 plainly
                 implies
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 Samuel
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 reverence
                 he
                 made
                 )
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 misgives
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 mad
                 adventure
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shifts
                 o●…f
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 confederate
                 Knave
                 that
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Endor
                 turned
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 where
                 Saul
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 put
                 on
                 him
                 her
                 own
                 short
                 Cloak
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 used
                 with
                 her
                 maund
                 under
                 her
                 arm
                 to
                 ride
                 to
                 Fairs
                 or
                 Markets
                 in
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Country-slouch
                 in
                 the
                 womans
                 Mantle
                 ,
                 must
                 King
                 Saul
                 ,
                 stooping
                 with
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 ,
                 make
                 his
                 profound
                 obeysance
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Market-womans
                 Cloak
                 and
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Mantle
                 ,
                 which
                 Josephus
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   habit
                
                 ,
                 so
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 came
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 surprized
                 o●…
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 her self
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Sa●…rdotal
                 habit
                 to
                 cloak
                 her
                 consederate
                 Kna●…
                 i●…
                 〈◊〉
                 Was
                 Saul
                 as
                 well
                 
                 a
                 blind
                 as
                 a
                 drowned
                 Puppet
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 discern
                 so
                 gross
                 and
                 bold
                 an
                 Imposture
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 perceive
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Samuel
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 confer
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 that
                 confederate
                 Knave
                 change
                 his
                 own
                 Face
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 ,
                 look
                 ,
                 and
                 mien
                 that
                 Samuel
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 exactly
                 known
                 to
                 Saul
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 he
                 imitate
                 his
                 Voice
                 thus
                 of
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 discoursed
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 time
                 together
                 ?
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Knaves
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 speak
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 pleasing
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 woman
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Pythoness
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 nature
                 and
                 benign
                 ,
                 which
                 Josephus
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 extols
                 her
                 mightily
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 could
                 take
                 no
                 delight
                 to
                 lay
                 further
                 weight
                 on
                 the
                 oppressed
                 Spirit
                 of
                 distressed
                 King
                 Saul
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 sign
                 that
                 this
                 Scene
                 was
                 acted
                 
                   bonâ
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 couzening
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 spoke
                 so
                 magnificently
                 of
                 what
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 saw
                 Gods
                 ascending
                 .
                 Could
                 she
                 then
                 possibly
                 adventure
                 to
                 turn
                 out
                 a
                 Country-slouch
                 with
                 a
                 Maund-womans
                 Cloak
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 so
                 God-like
                 and
                 divine
                 a
                 Personage
                 as
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 woman
                 describes
                 him
                 in
                 Josephus
                 Antiqu.
                 Judaic
                 .
                 lib.
                 7.
                 c.
                 15.
                 
                 Unto
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 itself
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 says
                 expresly
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Sirach
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 46.
                 that
                 Samuel
                 himself
                 prophesyed
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 referring
                 to
                 this
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Endor
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 our
                 new-inspired
                 Seers
                 ,
                 or
                 Saints
                 ,
                 S.
                 Scot
                 ,
                 S.
                 Adie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 S.
                 Webster
                 sworn
                 Advocate
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 madly
                 and
                 boldly
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 inspired
                 Scripture
                 itself
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Samuel
                 in
                 this
                 Scene
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cunning
                 confederate
                 Knave
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 inspired
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 these
                 inblown
                 Buffoons
                 ,
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 nothing
                 but
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 stupid
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 judge
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 his
                 other
                 Allegation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 brief
                 ,
                 we
                 having
                 exceeded
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Postscript
                 already
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   neither
                
                 Samuel's
                 Soul
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   joyned
                   with
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Soul
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   confed●…rate
                   Knave
                   suborned
                   by
                   that
                   cunning
                   cheating
                   Quean
                   of
                
                 Endor
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 briesly
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ignorance
                 of
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 in
                 the
                 sound
                 Principles
                 of
                 Theosophy
                 and
                 true
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 enabled
                 him
                 to
                 heap
                 together
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Ten
                 Arguments
                 to
                 disprove
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 So
                 little
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 particularly
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 shall
                 hint
                 onely
                 some
                 few
                 Truths
                 which
                 will
                 rout
                 the
                 whole
                 band
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 departed
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Souls
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 both
                 a
                 faculty
                 and
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 move
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 provided
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 express
                 Law
                 against
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 which
                 their
                 motion
                 tends
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 appearing
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 personal
                 shapes
                 to
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 occasion
                 ,
                 as
                 Anne
                 Walker's
                 Soul
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Miller
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 theirs
                 either
                 natural
                 or
                 acquirable
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 so
                 is
                 no
                 miracle
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 strong
                 piercing
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 deep
                 distress
                 ,
                 and
                 agony
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 Saul
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 perplexed
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 compassion
                 and
                 goodness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 effectual
                 Magick
                 that
                 drew
                 him
                 to
                 condescend
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 Saul
                 in
                 the
                 womans
                 house
                 at
                 Endor
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 keen
                 sense
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Revenge
                 made
                 Anne
                 Walker's
                 Soul
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Miller
                 with
                 her
                 sive
                 Wounds
                 in
                 her
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 rigid
                 and
                 harsh
                 severity
                 that
                 Webster
                 sancies
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Ghost
                 would
                 have
                 used
                 against
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 or
                 sharp
                 reproofs
                 to
                 Saul
                 ;
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 somewhat
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 Saul
                 had
                 his
                 excuse
                 in
                 readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 was
                 sensible
                 of
                 his
                 perplexed
                 condition
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 sith
                 
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 might
                 indeed
                 have
                 terrified
                 the
                 poor
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unhinged
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 sit
                 for
                 nothing
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 converted
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 he
                 passed
                 her
                 by
                 ;
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Forbearance
                 more
                 befitting
                 an
                 holy
                 Angelical
                 Soul
                 ,
                 than
                 bluster
                 and
                 fury
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 fancied
                 by
                 that
                 rude
                 Goblin
                 that
                 actuates
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Pen
                 of
                 Webster
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 departed
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 care
                 or
                 regard
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 fellow-Souls
                 here
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 against
                 the
                 known
                 example
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 universal
                 Pastor
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 Souls
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 to
                 Stephen
                 at
                 his
                 stoning
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 S.
                 Paul
                 before
                 his
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 glorified
                 Body
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 condescension
                 than
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 shoulders
                 lay
                 the
                 great
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 To
                 omit
                 that
                 other
                 notable
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 Raphael
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 his
                 office
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Order
                 he
                 was
                 adopted
                 into
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 )
                 but
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Azaria●…
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Ananias
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                 Tobit's
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Tobit
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Nor
                 does
                 that
                 which
                 occurs
                 ,
                 Tob.
                 12.
                 15.
                 at
                 all
                 clash
                 with
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 rightly
                 understood
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 Raphael
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   holy
                   Angels
                   which
                   present
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   go
                   in
                   and
                   out
                   before
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Cabbalistick
                 sence
                 signisies
                 no
                 more
                 
                 than
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 a
                 Raphael
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Raphaels
                 )
                 which
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 reinforce
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 by
                 joyning
                 thereto
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 minister
                 to
                 their
                 necessities
                 ,
                 unprayed
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 extream
                 prone
                 to
                 second
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 holy
                 sincere
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 forward
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 truly
                 good
                 man
                 would
                 sooner
                 relieve
                 an
                 indigent
                 creature
                 ,
                 overhearing
                 him
                 making
                 his
                 moan
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 begged
                 Alms
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 that
                 without
                 sin
                 .
                 This
                 Cabbalistical
                 account
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 infinitely
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Raphael
                 told
                 a
                 downright
                 lye
                 to
                 Tobit
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Ananias
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 will
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Tobit
                 is
                 Apocryphal
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 no
                 Authority
                 ?
                 What
                 of
                 no
                 Authority
                 ?
                 certainly
                 of
                 infinitely
                 more
                 Authority
                 than
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaf
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Adie
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 so
                 srequently
                 and
                 reverently
                 quoteth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 but
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 further
                 add
                 ,
                 these
                 Apparitions
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                   elect
                   Vessels
                
                 ;
                 but
                 King
                 Saul
                 was
                 a
                 
                   wretched
                   Reprobate
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 liberal
                 badge
                 of
                 honour
                 that
                 this
                 ill-bred
                 Advocate
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 has
                 
                 beslowed
                 on
                 a
                 distressed
                 Prince
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   drowned
                   Puppet
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 170.
                 then
                 a
                 
                   distracted
                   Bedlam
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Page
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 passed
                 by
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   wretched
                   Reprobate
                
                 :
                 But
                 assuredly
                 Saul
                 was
                 a
                 brave
                 Prince
                 and
                 Commander
                 ,
                 as
                 Josephus
                 justly
                 describes
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Reprobate
                 onely
                 in
                 Type
                 ,
                 as
                 Ismael
                 and
                 Esau
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   J.
                   Webster
                
                 was
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 such
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 kindness
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 distress
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 him
                 plainly
                 the
                 upshot
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 lose
                 the
                 Battle
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 give
                 a
                 specimen
                 of
                 the
                 bravest
                 Valour
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 atchieved
                 by
                 any
                 Commander
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 Countrey
                 to
                 be
                 over-run
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 alive
                 ,
                 without
                 resistance
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 certainly
                 he
                 should
                 fail
                 of
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 so
                 just
                 and
                 honourable
                 a
                 Cause
                 as
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 would
                 give
                 the
                 Enemy
                 battle
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 own
                 Lise
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 which
                 noble
                 spirit
                 in
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 resolved
                 valour
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 ●…hose
                 words
                 haply
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   To
                   morrow
                   shalt
                   thou
                   and
                   thy
                   sons
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 auspicious
                 insinuation
                 of
                 their
                 savourable
                 reception
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 )
                 
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   thalamo
                   justorum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Munster
                 has
                 noted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 weak
                 imputation
                 that
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 
                 Samuel's
                 soul
                 that
                 appeared
                 ,
                 is
                 Popish
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 Plebeianly
                 and
                 Idiotically
                 spoken
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 are
                 for
                 ,
                 were
                 Popish
                 .
                 We
                 divide
                 our
                 zeal
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 fancy
                 Popish
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 scarce
                 reserve
                 a
                 just
                 share
                 of
                 detestation
                 against
                 what
                 is
                 truly
                 so
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 that
                 gross
                 ,
                 rank
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalous
                 impossibility
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 the
                 various
                 modes
                 of
                 fulsome
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 lying
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 the
                 Uncertainty
                 of
                 their
                 Loyalty
                 to
                 their
                 lawful
                 Soveraigns
                 by
                 their
                 superstitious
                 adhesion
                 to
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 barbarous
                 and
                 ferine
                 Cruelty
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 either
                 such
                 fools
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 believe
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 false
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 better
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 profess
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Divines
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 
                 Samuel's
                 shape
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 Grotius
                 also
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 enclined
                 thereto
                 ,
                 alledging
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 
                   Porphyrius
                   ,
                   De
                   Abstinentia
                   Animalium
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 describes
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 very
                 apposit●…
                 to
                 this
                 story
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Necromantick
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ludicrous
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 that
                 appear
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 clear
                 for
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 in
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 reasons
                 above
                 alledged
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 clear
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 Necromancies
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Spirits
                 as
                 Porphyrius
                 above
                 describes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   change
                   themselves
                   into
                   omnifarious
                   forms
                   and
                   shapes
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   while
                   act
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   while
                   of
                
                 Angels
                 or
                 Gods
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   another
                   while
                   of
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   deceased
                   :
                
                 And
                 I
                 confess
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 as
                 this
                 might
                 personate
                 Samuel
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 Webster
                 has
                 alledged
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Arguments
                 indeed
                 are
                 wonderfully
                 weak
                 and
                 woodden
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 hinted
                 concerning
                 the
                 former
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 further
                 particularize
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 my
                 Postscript
                 much
                 longer
                 than
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 aware
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 n●…d
                 not
                 enlarge
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 vers●…d
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 your
                 parts
                 presently
                 collect
                 the
                 whole
                 m●…asure
                 of
                 H●…ules
                 by
                 his
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 understand
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 rash
                 censure
                 o●…
                 mine
                 in
                 my
                 Letter
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 ●…ster's
                 Book
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 impertinent
                 piece
                 of
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 〈◊〉
                 thereof
                 being
                 so
                 weak
                 and
                 impcrti●…
                 ▪
                 and
                 falling
                 so
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 scope
                 h●…
                 aims
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 really
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 mention
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 name
                 
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   more
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Devil
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   other
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 Covenant
                 either
                 implicit
                 or
                 explicit
                 did
                 strange
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Deceivers
                   and
                   Impostors
                   ,
                   and
                   diverse
                   persons
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   passive
                   delusion
                   of
                   Melancholy
                   and
                   Fancy
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Title-page
                 .
              
               
                 Whereby
                 he
                 does
                 plainly
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Couzenage
                 or
                 Melancholy
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 feats
                 of
                 Witches
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 mitigate
                 or
                 smother
                 the
                 grossness
                 of
                 this
                 false
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   corporeal
                   League
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   the
                   Witch
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   suck
                   on
                   the
                   Witches
                   body
                   ,
                   nor
                   has
                   carnal
                   Copulation
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Witches
                   are
                   turned
                   into
                   Dogs
                   or
                   Cats
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 he
                 understands
                 in
                 the
                 grossest
                 manner
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Imps
                 of
                 Witches
                 had
                 Mouths
                 of
                 slesh
                 to
                 suck
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Bodies
                 of
                 slesh
                 to
                 lye
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 he
                 may
                 understand
                 a
                 corporeal
                 League
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 League
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 Lawyer
                 drew
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 and
                 engrossed
                 it
                 in
                 Vellum
                 or
                 thick
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Witnesses
                 with
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 Transformation
                 into
                 Dogs
                 or
                 Cats
                 ,
                 unless
                 
                 it
                 were
                 real
                 and
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 or
                 grosly
                 carnal
                 ;
                 which
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Witchmongers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 rudely
                 and
                 slovenly
                 calls
                 that
                 learned
                 and
                 serious
                 person
                 Dr.
                 Casaubon
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 do
                 believe
                 .
                 Onely
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 disputable
                 case
                 of
                 their
                 bodily
                 Transformation
                 ,
                 bctwixt
                 Bodinus
                 and
                 Remigius
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 in
                 my
                 Scholia
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 without
                 this
                 carnal
                 transmutation
                 a
                 woman
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 foolish
                 a
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 Webster
                 himself
                 certainly
                 must
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 his
                 Book
                 be
                 writ
                 onely
                 to
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Witch
                 that
                 covenants
                 in
                 Parchment
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 a
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 really
                 and
                 carnally
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 Cat
                 ,
                 or
                 Hare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 with
                 carnal
                 lips
                 sucked
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Devil
                 lies
                 carnally
                 ;
                 the
                 scope
                 thereof
                 is
                 manifestly
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 when
                 neither
                 Dr.
                 Casaubon
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 holds
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 adequate
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Wizzard
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 I
                 described
                 ,
                 his
                 Arguments
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 too
                 too
                 weak
                 or
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 disproving
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Witch
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 betwixt
                 his
                 
                   Deceivers
                   ,
                   Impostours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Melancholists
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 
                   gross
                   Witches
                
                 he
                 describes
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 goes
                 away
                 shere
                 as
                 a
                 Hare
                 in
                 a
                 green
                 balk
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Lands
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Arguments
                 reaching
                 her
                 or
                 getting
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 
                 mean
                 time
                 standing
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 amongst
                 the
                 Deceivers
                 and
                 Impostours
                 ,
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 design
                 he
                 drives
                 at
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 mere
                 Cheat
                 and
                 Impostour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               THis
               Letter
               of
               Dr.
               Moor
               being
               left
               amongst
               other
               Papers
               appertaining
               to
               this
               new-intended
               Edition
               by
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               and
               I
               perceiving
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               to
               the
               Doctor
               that
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               this
               Letter
               should
               be
               published
               together
               with
               his
               Book
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               prefixed
               at
               the
               beginning
               thereof
               ,
               as
               natural
               Method
               requires
               ,
               the
               Letter
               being
               hortatory
               to
               quicken
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               to
               dispatch
               his
               intended
               new
               Edition
               for
               the
               undeceiving
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Postscript
               containing
               many
               things
               of
               a
               general
               insluence
               upon
               the
               whole
               Book
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Doctor
               may
               suffer
               no
               prejudice
               through
               this
               publishing
               of
               his
               Letter
               and
               Postscript
               ,
               from
               the
               sharpness
               and
               satyricalness
               of
               them
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               the
               more
               rightly
               understanding
               his
               meaning
               in
               the
               using
               that
               mode
               of
               writing
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               transcribe
               a
               passage
               of
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               
               to
               his
               friend
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               relating
               thereto
               .
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 send
                 me
                 word
                 whether
                 that
              
               Postscript
               
                 will
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 elusory
                 cavils
                 of
                 that
                 profane
                 Busfoon
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 his
                 unworthy
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 derisorious
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 beloved
                 Hags
                 ,
                 provoked
                 my
                 indignation
                 to
                 such
                 Schemes
                 of
                 deriding
                 and
                 exposing
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 condescended
                 to
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               aversness
               from
               such
               manner
               of
               writing
               .
               But
               as
               Divines
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Anger
               and
               Punishment
               are
               God's
               
                 Opus
                 alienum
              
               ,
               his
               strange
               work
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               abhorrent
               from
               his
               nature
               ;
               but
               yet
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Universe
               he
               steps
               out
               sometimes
               into
               that
               dispensation
               :
               so
               I
               think
               it
               not
               misbecoming
               good
               men
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               condescend
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               chastising
               prophane
               Drolls
               and
               Abusers
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               by
               a
               just
               derision
               and
               satyrical
               reprehension
               for
               their
               freakish
               and
               impious
               sauciness
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               done
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               sor
               the
               publick
               good
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 Saducismus
                 Triumphatus
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               Full
               and
               plain
               EVIDENCE
               Concerning
               WITCHES
               AND
               APPARITIONS
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               PART
               thereof
               conteining
               Philosophical
               Considerations
               Which
               defend
               their
               POSSIBILITY
               .
            
             
               Whereunto
               is
               added
               ,
               The
               true
               and
               genuine
               NOTION
               ,
               and
               consistent
               Explication
               of
               the
               Nature
               OF
               A
               SPIRIT
               ,
               For
               the
               more
               full
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               POSSIBILITY
               of
               their
               EXISTENCE
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               ,
               1681.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Illustrious
               CHARLES
               DUKE
               of
               Richmond
               and
               Lenox
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 LORD
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOUR
               Grace
               having
               been
               pleased
               to
               command
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               more
               imperfect
               ,
               Edition
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               have
               presumed
               that
               your
               Candour
               will
               accept
               the
               Draught
               that
               hath
               had
               my
               last
               hand
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               though
               I
               am
               not
               fond
               enough
               to
               phancy
               any
               Art
               or
               Ornament
               in
               the
               composure
               to
               recommend
               it
               ;
               yet
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               the
               Essay
               is
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               contains
               things
               which
               relate
               to
               our
               biggest
               Interests
               ;
               the
               design
               being
               to
               secure
               some
               of
               the
               Out-works
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               regain
               a
               parcel
               of
               ground
               which
               bold
               Infidelity
               hath
               invaded
               .
               And
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               observe
               sadly
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               Sects
               are
               venting
               their
               Animosities
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               scrambling
               for
               their
               Conceits
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               advantages
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               perceive
               
               not
               that
               Atheism
               comes
               on
               by
               large
               strides
               ,
               and
               enters
               the
               Breaches
               they
               have
               made
               .
               Sober
               and
               considerate
               men
               see
               the
               
                 formidable
                 danger
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               strenuously
               endeavoured
               to
               maintain
               the
               Walls
               ,
               while
               the
               factions
               within
               are
               so
               busie
               and
               so
               divided
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               attend
               the
               desperate
               hazard
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               joyn
               in
               a
               
                 Common
                 Defence
              
               .
               Among
               those
               generous
               Defendants
               I
               desire
               to
               pitch
               ,
               and
               have
               undertaken
               to
               make
               good
               one
               of
               the
               Forts
               upon
               which
               the
               Enemy
               hath
               made
               impetuous
               Assaults
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               with
               no
               contemptible
               success
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               little
               concerned
               for
               the
               small
               pedlaries
               that
               some
               mens
               fondness
               calls
               Religion
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               sacred
               thing
               hath
               been
               exposed
               to
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               contempt
               and
               dishonour
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               think
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               have
               a
               zeal
               for
               those
               great
               and
               certain
               matters
               upon
               which
               our
               hopes
               in
               an
               
                 other
                 world
              
               are
               grounded
               :
               And
               that
               our
               expectations
               of
               a
               
                 future
                 Being
              
               ,
               are
               not
               imaginary
               and
               fantastick
               ,
               we
               have
               reasonable
               evidence
               enough
               from
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Phaenomena
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               to
               convince
               any
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               will
               stupidly
               believe
               that
               they
               shall
               dye
               like
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               
                 live
                 like
                 them
              
               .
               I
               confess
               the
               
                 Philosophick
                 Arguments
              
               that
               are
               produced
               for
               the
               desirable
               Article
               ,
               though
               very
               cogent
               ,
               are
               many
               of
               them
               speculative
               and
               deep
               ,
               requiring
               so
               great
               an
               attention
               and
               sagacity
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               no
               hold
               upon
               the
               whissling
               spirits
               ,
               
               that
               are
               not
               used
               to
               consider
               ;
               nor
               upon
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               that
               cannot
               reach
               such
               heights
               of
               Argument
               :
               But
               they
               are
               both
               best
               convinced
               by
               the
               proofs
               that
               come
               nearest
               the
               sence
               ,
               which
               indeed
               strike
               our
               minds
               fullest
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               most
               lasting
               impressions
               ;
               whereas
               high
               Speculations
               being
               more
               thin
               and
               subtile
               ,
               easily
               
                 slide
                 off
              
               even
               from
               understandings
               that
               are
               most
               capable
               to
               receive
               them
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               ,
               among
               some
               others
               ,
               I
               appear
               thus
               much
               concerned
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               belief
               of
               Witches
               ,
               it
               suggesting
               palpable
               and
               current
               evidence
               of
               our
               Immortality
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               exceedingly
               sollicitous
               to
               have
               made
               good
               .
            
             
               For
               really
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               we
               make
               our
               computes
               like
               Men
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               abused
               by
               the
               slatteries
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 deceitful
                 gay●…ties
              
               that
               steal
               us
               away
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               our selves
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               can
               render
               the
               thoughts
               of
               this
               
                 odd
                 life
              
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               the
               expectation
               of
               another
               .
               And
               wise
               men
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               live
               a
               moment
               ,
               if
               they
               thought
               they
               were
               not
               to
               
                 live
                 again
              
               .
               This
               perhaps
               some
               may
               take
               to
               be
               the
               discontented
               Paradox
               of
               a
               
                 melancholick
                 ,
                 vext
              
               and
               of
               mean
               condition
               ,
               that
               is
               pinched
               by
               the
               straitness
               of
               fortune
               ,
               and
               envies
               the
               heights
               of
               others
               selicity
               and
               grandeurs
               ;
               But
               by
               that
               time
               those
               that
               judge
               so
               ,
               have
               spent
               the
               heats
               of
               frolick
               youth
               ,
               and
               have
               past
               over
               the
               several
               stages
               of
               vanity
               ;
               when
               they
               come
               to
               sit
               down
               ,
               and
               make
               sober
               reflections
               upon
               their
               
               pleasures
               and
               pursuits
               ,
               and
               sum
               up
               the
               accomp●…
               of
               all
               that
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               them
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               their
               considering
               thoughts
               will
               make
               
                 Solomon's
                 Conclusion
              
               ,
               and
               find
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               but
               a
               misery
               to
               live
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               to
               live
               for
               
                 nothing
                 else
              
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               content
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 life
              
               were
               all
               I
               were
               to
               have
               for
               the
               hopes
               of
               Immortality
               .
               I
               should
               even
               upon
               
                 that
                 account
              
               be
               very
               unwilling
               to
               believe
               that
               I
               was
               mortal
               :
               For
               certainly
               the
               pleasures
               that
               result
               from
               the
               thoughts
               of
               another
               world
               in
               those
               that
               not
               onely
               see
               it
               painted
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               but
               feel
               it
               begun
               in
               their
               Souls
               ,
               are
               as
               far
               beyond
               all
               the
               titillations
               of
               sense
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 real
                 lasting
                 happiness
              
               is
               beyond
               the
               
                 delusive
                 Images
              
               of
               a
               Dream
               .
               And
               therefore
               they
               that
               think
               to
               secure
               the
               injoyment
               of
               their
               pleasures
               by
               the
               insamy
               of
               our
               natures
               in
               the
               overthrow
               of
               our
               future
               hopes
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               dam
               up
               the
               Fountain
               of
               the
               fullest
               and
               
                 cleanest
                 delights
              
               ;
               and
               seek
               for
               limpid
               waters
               in
               the
               sinks
               and
               puddles
               of
               the
               strects
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               how
               my
               zeal
               for
               this
               mighty
               interest
               transports
               me
               to
               a
               greater
               length
               in
               th●…
               address
               ,
               than
               perhaps
               may
               consist
               with
               
                 strict
                 decorum
              
               ;
               and
               I
               indulge
               my
               Pen
               the
               rather
               in
               th●…
               licence
               ,
               because
               possibly
               your
               Grace's
               name
               may
               draw
               some
               eyes
               hither
               that
               have
               need
               of
               such
               suggestions
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               not
               need
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               proper
               to
               add
               here
               those
               large
               accounts
               which
               would
               be
               requisite
               in
               a
               design
               of
               full
               conviction
               :
               But
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               if
               they
               
               shall
               please
               to
               look
               forward
               ,
               they
               may
               likely
               meet
               some
               things
               not
               unfit
               for
               their
               serious
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               I
               intend
               to
               take
               a
               season
               to
               present
               them
               others
               ,
               more
               particularly
               suitable
               to
               what
               I
               know
               is
               as
               much
               their
               interest
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               it
               is
               their
               want
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               fear
               I
               am
               importunate
               ,
               and
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               pardon
               the
               boldness
               of
            
             
               
                 My
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 Most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   Jos.
                   Glanvil
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Preface
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               narrow
               and
               
                 confin'd
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               who
               account
               all
               Discourses
               needless
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               for
               their
               particular
               purposes
               ;
               and
               judge
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               of
               the
               size
               and
               Genius
               of
               those
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               and
               Acquaintance
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               a
               pert
               and
               
                 pragmatique
                 Insolence
              
               ,
               they
               censure
               all
               the
               
                 braver
                 Designs
              
               and
               Notices
               that
               lie
               beyond
               their
               Ken
               ,
               as
               nice
               and
               
                 impertinent
                 Speculations
              
               :
               an
               ignorant
               and
               
                 proud
                 Injustice
              
               ;
               as
               if
               this
               sort
               were
               the
               onely
               persons
               ,
               whose
               humour
               and
               needs
               should
               be
               consulted
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               and
               worthiest
               things
               that
               are
               written
               or
               said
               ,
               do
               always
               meet
               with
               the
               most
               general
               neglect
               and
               scorn
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 lesser
                 people
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               not
               intended
               ,
               are
               quick
               to
               shoot
               their
               bolt
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               what
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               do
               not
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               able
               to
               judge
               and
               would
               incourage
               ,
               are
               commonly
               reserv'd
               and
               modest
               in
               their
               sentences
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               seek
               to
               do
               right
               to
               things
               that
               are
               worthy
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               out-voiced
               by
               the
               rout
               of
               ignorant
               contemners
               .
               Upon
               which
               accounts
               I
               have
               often
               thought
               that
               he
               that
               courts
               and
               values
               popular
               estimation
               ,
               takes
               not
               
               the
               right
               way
               if
               he
               endeavour
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 really
                 excellent
              
               :
               but
               he
               must
               study
               the
               
                 little
                 plausibilities
              
               ,
               and
               accommodate
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               MANT
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 active
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Fame
               ,
               being
               zealous
               and
               loud
               in
               their
               applauses
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               clamorous
               and
               impetuous
               in
               their
               oppositions
               .
               As
               for
               these
               ,
               't
               is
               one
               of
               my
               chief
               cares
               to
               make
               my self
               as
               much
               unconcern'd
               at
               their
               Censures
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               at
               the
               
                 cacklings
                 of
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 Geese
                 ,
              
               or
               at
               the
               eager
               displeasure
               of
               those
               little
               
                 snarling
                 Animals
              
               ,
               that
               are
               angry
               when
               I
               go
               along
               the
               streets
               .
               Nor
               can
               any
               man
               be
               either
               wise
               or
               happy
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               arrived
               to
               that
               greatness
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               considers
               the
               tattling
               of
               the
               multitude
               than
               the
               whistling
               of
               the
               wind
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               think
               the
               common
               people
               are
               to
               be
               contemned
               for
               the
               weakness
               of
               their
               understandings
               ;
               't
               is
               an
               
                 insolent
                 meanness
              
               of
               spirit
               that
               doth
               that
               :
               but
               w●…n
               conceited
               ignorance
               sits
               down
               in
               the
               
                 Judgment
                 seat
              
               ,
               and
               gives
               
                 peremplory
                 Verdicts
              
               upon
               things
               beyond
               its
               
                 Line
                 ▪
              
               the
               
                 wise
                 man
                 smiles
              
               and
               
                 passeth
                 by
              
               .
               For
               such
               (
               if
               that
               may
               signifie
               any
               thing
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               troubling
               themselves
               about
               the
               following
               CONSIDERATIONS
               )
               I
               desire
               they
               would
               take
               notice
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               writ
               not
               those
               things
               for
               such
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               do
               well
               to
               throw
               up
               the
               Book
               upon
               this
               Advertisement
               ,
               ex●…pt
               they
               will
               stay
               to
               hear
               ,
               That
               though
               Philosophical
               Discourses
               to
               justifie
               the
               common
               belief
               about
               Witches
               ,
               are
               nothing
               at
               
               all
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               
                 their
                 measure
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               too
               seasonable
               and
               necessary
               for
               our
               Age
               ,
               in
               which
               Atheism
               is
               begun
               in
               Sadducism
               :
               And
               those
               that
               dare
               not
               bluntly
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 NO
                 GOD
              
               ,
               content
               themselves
               (
               for
               a
               sair
               step
               and
               Introduction
               )
               to
               deny
               there
               are
               SPIRITS
               ,
               or
               WITCHES
               .
               Which
               sort
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               ordinary
               among
               the
               
                 meer
                 vulgar
              
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               numerous
               in
               a
               little
               higher
               rank
               of
               understandings
               .
               And
               those
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               looser
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               pretenders
               to
               Philosophy
               and
               Wit
               ,
               are
               generally
               deriders
               of
               the
               
                 belief
                 of
                 Witches
              
               and
               Apparitions
               .
               And
               were
               this
               a
               slight
               or
               mere
               speculative
               mistake
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               trouble
               my self
               or
               them
               about
               it
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               this
               errour
               hath
               a
               Core
               in
               it
               that
               is
               worse
               than
               Heresie
               :
               and
               therefore
               how
               little
               soever
               I
               care
               what
               men
               believe
               or
               teach
               in
               matters
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               concern'd
               in
               an
               affair
               that
               toucheth
               so
               near
               upon
               the
               greatest
               interests
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               really
               I
               am
               astonisht
               sometimes
               to
               think
               into
               what
               a
               kind
               of
               Age
               we
               are
               fallen
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 impieties
              
               are
               accounted
               but
               Bugs
               ,
               and
               
                 terrible
                 Names
                 ,
                 invisible
                 Tittles
              
               ,
               Peccadillo's
               ,
               or
               Chimera's
               .
               The
               sad
               and
               greatest
               instances
               ,
               are
               
                 SACRILEDGE
                 ,
                 REBELLION
              
               ,
               and
               WITCHCRAFT
               .
               For
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               (
               that
               are
               far
               from
               being
               profest
               Enemi●…s
               to
               
               Religion
               )
               who
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               they
               own
               any
               such
               vices
               .
               We
               find
               no
               mention
               of
               them
               in
               their
               most
               particular
               Confessions
               ,
               nor
               have
               I
               observed
               them
               in
               those
               Sermons
               that
               have
               contained
               the
               largest
               Catalogues
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               our
               Age
               and
               
                 Nation
                 .
                 'T
                 were
                 dangerous
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 .
              
               But
               my
               business
               at
               present
               is
               not
               with
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               WITCHCRAFT
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               was
               a
               Sin
               of
               elder
               times
               ;
               and
               how
               comes
               it
               about
               that
               our
               Age
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               outdoes
               them
               in
               all
               other
               kinds
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               should
               be
               wholly
               innocent
               in
               this
               ?
               That
               there
               MAY
               be
               WITCHES
               and
               Apparitions
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Objections
               of
               the
               
                 modern
                 Sadduce
              
               ,
               I
               believe
               I
               have
               made
               appear
               in
               the
               CONSIDERATIONS
               following
               ;
               in
               which
               I
               did
               not
               primarily
               intend
               direct
               Proof
               ,
               but
               DEFENCE
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Edition
              
               ,
               which
               is
               reslor'd
               in
               
                 these
                 later
              
               mention'd
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               should
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               I
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               used
               onely
               supposals
               and
               conjectural
               things
               in
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               common
               belief
               ,
               and
               speak
               with
               no
               
                 point-blank
                 assurance
              
               in
               my
               particular
               Answers
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               in
               the
               general
               Conclusion
               ;
               I
               need
               onely
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               Proposition
               I
               desend
               is
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               the
               disbelievers
               impugne
               by
               alledging
               that
               it
               
                 cannot
                 be
              
               ,
               or
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
              
               :
               In
               return
               to
               which
               ,
               if
               I
               shew
               how
               those
               things
               
                 may
                 be
              
               ,
               and
               probably
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               their
               allegations
               ,
               though
               I
               say
               not
               downright
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               particular
               way
               I
               offer
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               enough
               for
               the
               design
               of
               Defence
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               that
               of
               Proof
               :
               for
               when
               one
               saith
               a
               thing
               
                 cannot
                 be
              
               ,
               and
               I
               tell
               him
               how
               possibly
               
                 it
                 may
              
               ,
               though
               I
               hit
               not
               the
               just
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               yet
               defeat
               the
               Objection
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               
                 de
                 Facto
              
               ;
               which
               now
               I
               have
               added
               from
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Oracles
              
               ,
               and
               two
               
                 Modern
                 Relations
              
               that
               are
               clear
               and
               unexceptionable
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               no
               humour
               nor
               delight
               in
               telling
               Stories
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               publish
               these
               for
               the
               gratification
               of
               those
               that
               have
               ;
               but
               I
               record
               them
               as
               Arguments
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               a
               Truth
               which
               hath
               indeed
               been
               attested
               by
               multitudes
               of
               the
               like
               Evidences
               in
               all
               places
               and
               times
               .
               But
               things
               remote
               ,
               or
               
                 long
                 past
              
               ,
               are
               either
               not
               believed
               or
               forgotten
               :
               whereas
               these
               being
               fresh
               and
               near
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               
                 credibility
                 ▪
              
               it
               may
               be
               expected
               they
               should
               have
               the
               more
               success
               upon
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               Unbelievers
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               consess
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 one
                 Argument
              
               against
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               viz.
               a
               
                 mighty
                 confidence
              
               grounded
               upon
               nothing
               ,
               that
               swaggers
               ,
               and
               huffs
               ,
               and
               swears
               there
               are
               no
               Witches
               .
               For
               such
               Philosophers
               as
               these
               ,
               let
               them
               enjoy
               the
               Opinion
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Superlative
                 Judgements
              
               ,
               and
               enter
               
               me
               in
               the
               first
               rank
               of
               Fools
               for
               crediting
               my
               Senses
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               before
               their
               sworn
               Dictates
               .
               If
               they
               will
               believe
               in
               
                 Scott
                 ,
                 Hobbes
              
               ,
               and
               Osborne
               ,
               and
               think
               them
               more
               infallible
               than
               the
               Sacred
               Oracles
               ,
               the
               History
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 full
                 experience
              
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               who
               can
               help
               it
               ?
               They
               must
               not
               be
               contradicted
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               resolved
               not
               to
               be
               perswaded
               .
               For
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               I
               never
               go
               about
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               I●…
               I
               can
               avoid
               it
               ,
               I
               throw
               nothing
               before
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               
                 turn
                 again
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rend
                 me
              
               .
               Their
               Opinions
               came
               into
               their
               Heads
               by
               chance
               ,
               when
               their
               
                 little
                 reasons
              
               had
               no
               notice
               of
               their
               entrance
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               be
               let
               alone
               to
               go
               out
               again
               of
               themselves
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               they
               ●…ntred
               .
               Therefore
               not
               to
               make
               much
               noise
               to
               disturb
               these
               
                 infallible
                 Hufsers
              
               (
               and
               they
               cannot
               hear
               a
               little
               for
               their
               own
               )
               I
               softly
               step
               by
               them
               ,
               leaving
               onely
               this
               whisper
               behind
               me
               ;
               That
               though
               their
               
                 worshipful
                 ignorance
              
               and
               sottishness
               can
               relish
               nothing
               of
               a
               Discourse
               that
               doth
               not
               minister
               to
               Sensuality
               and
               Unbelief
               ,
               yet
               my
               CONSIDERATIONS
               have
               had
               the
               good
               ●…ortune
               of
               a
               better
               reception
               from
               the
               braver
               and
               more
               generous
               Spirits
               ,
               than
               my
               fondest
               hopes
               could
               have
               expected
               ;
               and
               persons
               whose
               good
               thoughts
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               value
               ,
               have
               assured
               me
               that
               their
               kindness
               to
               my
               Book
               hath
               improved
               upon
               second
               and
               more
               careful
               perusals
               :
               which
               
               I
               mention
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               need
               my
               Remarques
               ,
               and
               cannot
               feel
               them
               in
               a
               
                 running
                 reading
              
               ,
               may
               please
               to
               turn
               their
               eyes
               back
               ,
               and
               deliberately
               think
               over
               what
               I
               have
               offered
               ;
               from
               which
               course
               I
               dare
               promise
               them
               more
               satisfaction
               than
               from
               their
               haste
               .
            
             
               
                 Bath
                 
                   June
                   8.
                   1668.
                   
                
              
               
                 J.
                 G.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SOME
               CONSIDERATIONS
               ABOUT
               Witchcraft
               .
               In
               a
               LETTER
               to
               ROBERT
               HUNT
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 THE
                 frequent
                 and
                 late
                 dealings
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 regards
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 honour
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 have
                 brought
                 you
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 some
                 CONSIDERATIONS
                 on
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 unaccurate
                 product
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 leisure
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 may
                 afford
                 you
                 some
                 ,
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 accounts
                 of
                 the
                 odd
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Fascination
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 DEFENCE
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 by
                 Experiments
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 deceive
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 the
                 
                   petty
                   exceptions
                
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 believe
                 nothing
                 in
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 admired
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 of
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   constant
                   Prodigie
                
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Manners
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 matter
                 of
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 witty
                 and
                 ingenious
                 ,
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 conceit
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 Melancholy
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 foster'd
                 by
                 ignorance
                 and
                 design
                 ;
                 which
                 comparing
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 their
                 disbelief
                 with
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   things
                   denied
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 would
                 almost
                 suggest
                 that
                 themselves
                 are
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 deny
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 confident
                 an
                 opinion
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 upon
                 such
                 inducements
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Fascination
                 in
                 the
                 Fancy
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 that
                 
                   evil
                   Spirit
                
                 whose
                 influences
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 in
                 actions
                 ascribed
                 to
                 such
                 Causes
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 hand
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 their
                 Proposition
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 aware
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 subtile
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 (
                 since
                 Providence
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 mischief
                 us
                 without
                 our
                 own
                 concurrence
                 )
                 attempts
                 that
                 by
                 stratagem
                 and
                 artifice
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 effect
                 by
                 open
                 ways
                 of
                 acting
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 all
                 wiles
                 depending
                 upon
                 their
                 secrecy
                 and
                 
                 concealment
                 ,
                 his
                 influence
                 is
                 never
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 when
                 his
                 agency
                 is
                 least
                 suspected
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 
                   hidden
                   designs
                
                 he
                 manageth
                 against
                 our
                 happiness
                 and
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 expect
                 to
                 advantage
                 himself
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 insinuating
                 a
                 belief
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 fear
                 and
                 fancy
                 make
                 Devils
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 Gods
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 ever
                 draw
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 so
                 dangerous
                 an
                 assertion
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 
                   standing
                   sensible
                
                 evidences
                 of
                 his
                 existence
                 in
                 his
                 practices
                 by
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 instruments
                 are
                 not
                 discredited
                 and
                 removed
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 doubtless
                 therefore
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 this
                 Agent
                 of
                 darkness
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 notion
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 phantôme
                 and
                 conceit
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 
                   Witches
                   ,
                   Apparitions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 brings
                 tidings
                 of
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 
                   melancholick
                   Dreams
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pious
                   Romances
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 arrived
                 thus
                 sar
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 
                   diabolical
                   contracts
                
                 or
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 their
                 belief
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 Spirits
                 rests
                 onely
                 upon
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 apprehend
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 such
                 assertors
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 command
                 much
                 srom
                 their
                 assent
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 
                   corrupt
                   interests
                
                 against
                 their
                 evidence
                 .
                 ●…o
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 thinks
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Witch
                 ,
                 believes
                 a
                 
                   Devil
                   gratis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 upon
                 inducements
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 find
                 himself
                 disposed
                 to
                 deny
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 this
                 degree
                 of
                 dissidence
                 and
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 believe
                 either
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 Immortality
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 hang
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Chain
                 of
                 connexion
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 these
                 mens
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 happy
                 chance
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 one
                 link
                 holds
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 vitals
                 of
                 Religion
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 interessed
                 in
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unnecessary
                 employment
                 particularly
                 to
                 discourse
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   unlawful
                   Confederacies
                
                 with
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 
                   hellish
                   accomplices
                
                 perform
                 things
                 above
                 their
                 natural
                 powers
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 premise
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 being
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 authority
                 and
                 sense
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 both
                 these
                 the
                 being
                 os
                 Witches
                 and
                 
                   diabolical
                   Contracts
                
                 is
                 most
                 abundantly
                 confirm'd
                 .
                 All
                 Histories
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 exploits
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Instruments
                   of
                   darkness
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 rude
                 and
                 barbarous
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 civiliz'd
                 and
                 polish'd
                 world
                 ,
                 brings
                 tidings
                 of
                 their
                 strange
                 performances
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 attestation
                 os
                 thousands
                 of
                 eye
                 and
                 car-witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 easily
                 deceivable
                 vulgar
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 wise
                 and
                 grave
                 discern●…rs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 interest
                 could
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 agree
                 together
                 
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 Lye.
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 circumstances
                 to
                 confirm
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 persons
                 of
                 despicable
                 power
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 
                   ordinary
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 Standing
                 publick
                 Records
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 of
                 these
                 well-attested
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 Epocha's
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 unwonted
                 events
                 .
                 Laws
                 in
                 many
                 Nations
                 have
                 been
                 enacted
                 against
                 those
                 vile
                 practices
                 ;
                 those
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 are
                 notorious
                 ;
                 such
                 cases
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 determined
                 near
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 wise
                 and
                 
                   reverend
                   Judges
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 clear
                 and
                 convictive
                 Evidence
                 :
                 and
                 thousands
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Nation
                 have
                 
                   suffered
                   death
                
                 for
                 their
                 
                   vile
                   compacts
                
                 with
                 
                   apostate
                   spirits
                
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 I
                 might
                 largely
                 prove
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 instances
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 ,
                 since
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 of
                 these
                 heads
                 of
                 Argument
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 probably
                 they
                 have
                 heard
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 apprehension
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 
                   belief
                   is
                   absurd
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 impossible
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 these
                 presumptions
                 they
                 contemn
                 all
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hardned
                 against
                 conviction
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 believe
                 all
                 Histories
                 are
                 Romances
                 ;
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 wiser
                 world
                 have
                 agreed
                 together
                 to
                 juggle
                 mankind
                 into
                 a
                 common
                 belief
                 of
                 
                   ungrounded
                   fables
                
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 
                   sound
                   senses
                   of
                   multitudes
                
                 together
                 may
                 deceive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 Chimera's
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 gravest
                 and
                 
                   wisest
                   Judges
                
                 have
                 been
                 
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sagest
                 persons
                 Fools
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   designing
                   Impostors
                
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 believe
                 this
                 heap
                 of
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 more
                 credulous
                 than
                 those
                 whose
                 credulity
                 they
                 reprehend
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 have
                 some
                 
                   extraordinary
                   evidence
                
                 of
                 their
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   absurd
                   and
                   impossible
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Witch
                   or
                   Apparition
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 were
                 those
                 
                   little
                   appearances
                
                 remov'd
                 which
                 men
                 have
                 form'd
                 in
                 their
                 fancies
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 evidence
                 would
                 make
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 mens
                 assent
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 arguments
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 already
                 to
                 enforce
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 then
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 establishing
                 the
                 belief
                 I
                 would
                 reconcile
                 to
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 those
                 prejudices
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 particularly
                 deal
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 that
                 bold
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 That
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 I.
                 )
                 THe
                 NOTION
                 
                   of
                   a
                
                 Spirit
                 is
                 impossible
                 and
                 contradictious
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   consequently
                   so
                   is
                   that
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 TO
                 WHICH
                 OBJECTION
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 If
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 be
                 absurd
                 as
                 is
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 GOD
                 and
                 a
                 
                   SOUL
                   distinct
                
                 from
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 immortal
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 absurdities
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 jumbled
                 into
                 this
                 elegant
                 and
                 
                   orderly
                   Fabrick
                
                 by
                 chance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Souls
                 are
                 onely
                 parts
                 of
                 matter
                 that
                 came
                 together
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whence
                 nor
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 again
                 shortly
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 those
                 loose
                 Atoms
                 that
                 compound
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 all
                 our
                 conceptions
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 thrusting
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 matter
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 mere
                 blind
                 and
                 casual
                 motions
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thou●…and
                 more
                 the
                 grossest
                 impossibilities
                 and
                 absurdities
                 (
                 consequents
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   absurd
                   )
                
                 will
                 be
                 sad
                 certainties
                 and
                 demonstrations
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 such
                 Assertors
                 I
                 would
                 cease
                 to
                 discourse
                 about
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 and
                 address
                 my self
                 to
                 obtain
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 Truths
                 infinitely
                 more
                 sacred
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   substance
                   immaterial
                
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 contradiction
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 fancy
                 ;
                 yet
                 why
                 ●…hould
                 they
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 
                   invisible
                   intellectual
                   Agents
                
                 ,
                 of
                 nature
                 like
                 unto
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 be
                 that
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 degenerate
                 as
                 the
                 vilest
                 and
                 most
                 
                 mischievous
                 among
                 men
                 ?
                 This
                 Hypothesis
                 wil
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 upper
                 Stories
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 infinitely
                 reasonable
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 contemptible
                 and
                 vile
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 we
                 reside
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 living
                 Creatures
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   inferiour
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   bodies
                   of
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 the
                 entrails
                 ;
                 the
                 leaves
                 ,
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   stalks
                   of
                   Vegetables
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Minerals
                 in
                 the
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Regions
                
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 their
                 proper
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 this
                 rule
                 may
                 hold
                 in
                 all
                 distinct
                 kinds
                 of
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   peculiar
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 The
                 certainty
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 
                   microscopical
                   Observations
                
                 will
                 discover
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 That
                 since
                 this
                 little
                 Spot
                 is
                 so
                 
                   thickly
                   peopled
                
                 in
                 every
                 Atome
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 weakness
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 vast
                 spaces
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 hollows
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 are
                 desert
                 and
                 uninhabited
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 both
                 the
                 superiour
                 and
                 
                   lower
                   Continents
                
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 have
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 also
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 improbable
                 ,
                 arguing
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 analogy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 meer
                 
                   sensible
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Rational
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 Orders
                 .
                 Which
                 supposed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 foundation
                 for
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 
                 should
                 prove
                 as
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 unphilosophical
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 judge
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 first
                 Objection
                 comes
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 I
                 descend
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 formed
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Objectors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 II.
                 )
                 
                   THERE
                   ARE
                
                 Actions
                 
                   in
                   most
                   of
                   those
                
                 Relations
                 
                   ascribed
                   to
                
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 impossible
                 
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                
                 things
                 ;
                 
                   such
                   are
                
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 
                   their
                   flying
                   out
                   of
                
                 windows
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   anointed
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   remote
                   places
                   .
                
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Their
                 transformation
                 
                   into
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Hares
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Their
                 feeling
                 
                   all
                   the
                
                 hurts
                 
                   in
                   their
                   own
                
                 bodies
                 
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   in
                   those
                   .
                
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 
                   Their
                   raising
                
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   muttering
                   some
                   nonsensical
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   performing
                   ceremonies
                   alike
                   impertinent
                   as
                   ridiculous
                   .
                   And
                
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 
                   their
                   being
                
                 suck'd
                 
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   private
                   place
                   of
                   their
                
                 bodies
                 
                   by
                   a
                
                 Familiar
                 .
                 
                   These
                   are
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   actions
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   above
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   those
                   poor
                   and
                   miserable
                   Agents
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                
                 Objection
                 
                   supposeth
                   them
                   performed
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                
                 Fancy
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   mystery
                   of
                
                 Witchcraft
                 
                   is
                   but
                   an
                
                 illusion
                 of
                 crasie
                 imagination
                 .
              
               
               
                 TO
                 this
                 
                   aggregate
                   Objection
                
                 I
                 return
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 In
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 The
                 more
                 absurd
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 these
                 actions
                 seem
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 confirmations
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 me
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Objectors
                 would
                 destroy
                 For
                 these
                 circumstances
                 being
                 exceeding
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 judging
                 by
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 common
                 belief
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 probability
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 fictitious
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 contrivers
                 of
                 Fictions
                 use
                 to
                 form
                 them
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 conformably
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 
                   unsuspected
                   realities
                
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 look
                 as
                 
                   like
                   truth
                
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 supposals
                 ,
                 though
                 withal
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 strange
                 in
                 the
                 circumstance
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 a
                 fool
                 or
                 madman
                 would
                 re●…ate
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 having
                 it
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                   Men
                
                 with
                 hoofs
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 in
                 their
                 breasts
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ridiculously
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 serious
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 
                   incredible
                   Romance
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 all
                 Travellers
                 that
                 come
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 after
                 him
                 should
                 tell
                 the
                 same
                 story
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 field
                 in
                 fiction
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 those
                 Relations
                 were
                 
                   arbitrary
                   compositions
                
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 the
                 first
                 Romancers
                 would
                 have
                 framed
                 them
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 
                   supposed
                   absurdities
                
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 ,
                 people
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 would
                 have
                 learn'd
                 to
                 correct
                 those
                 
                   obnoxious
                   extravagancies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 more
                 veracity
                 than
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 yet
                 one
                 would
                 expect
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 got
                 more
                 cunning
                 .
                 This
                 suppos'd
                 impossibility
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 performances
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 
                   probable
                   argument
                
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wilful
                 and
                 designed
                 Forgeries
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   various
                   thing
                
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 infinitely
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 conceit
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 again
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 the
                 strange
                 Actions
                 related
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 presumed
                 impossible
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 ascribed
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 powers
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Agency
                 of
                 those
                 wicked
                 Confederates
                 they
                 imploy
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 those
                 
                   evil
                   spirits
                
                 cannot
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 conceit
                 impossible
                 ,
                 is
                 boldly
                 to
                 stint
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whose
                 natures
                 and
                 faculties
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 measure
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 Spirits
                 by
                 the
                 narrow
                 rules
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 
                   impotent
                   beings
                
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 among
                 our selves
                 the
                 performances
                 of
                 some
                 out-go
                 the
                 conceits
                 and
                 possibilities
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 and
                 
                   Mechanick
                   Artifice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 common
                 heads
                 think
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 honest
                 ways
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 the
                 subtilties
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 those
                 
                   mischievous
                   Fiends
                
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 and
                 activities
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 knowing
                 Agents
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 theirs
                 are
                 beyond
                 the
                 wit
                 and
                 ability
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 rustick
                 and
                 illiterate
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 utmost
                 that
                 
                 any
                 mans
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 amount
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 such
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 which
                 onely
                 argues
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 imperfection
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 those
                 performances
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 from
                 hence
                 form
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 
                   ordinary
                   effects
                   in
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 Foetus
                 is
                 form'd
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 how
                 a
                 Plant
                 springs
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 we
                 tread
                 on
                 ;
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 our
                 
                   Souls
                   move
                
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 these
                 dislant
                 and
                 extream
                 natures
                 are
                 united
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 abundantly
                 shewn
                 in
                 my
                 
                   SCEPSIS
                   SCIENTIFICA
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 things
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 
                   considerable
                   within
                
                 our selves
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 such
                 strangers
                 .
                 Briesly
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                
                 well
                 proved
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 
                   conceive
                   how
                
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 reasonable
                 method
                 of
                 inserence
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 presume
                 the
                 thing
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 fact
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 by
                 the
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 evidence
                 by
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 our
                 fancies
                 about
                 the
                 action
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 proudly
                 to
                 exalt
                 our
                 own
                 opinions
                 above
                 the
                 clearest
                 testimonies
                 and
                 most
                 sensible
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 fact
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 
                 give
                 the
                 Lye
                 to
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 distrust
                 the
                 conceits
                 of
                 our
                 bold
                 imaginations
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 affairs
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 resolving
                 
                   natural
                   Phaenomena
                
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 onely
                 assign
                 the
                 probable
                 causes
                 ,
                 sheing
                 how
                 things
                 
                   may
                   be
                
                 ,
                 not
                 presuming
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 under
                 our
                 Examen
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 how
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 (
                 though
                 somewhat
                 varying
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 road
                 of
                 Nature
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 acted
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 narrow
                 and
                 contracted
                 minds
                 can
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 such
                 performances
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 ones
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 creatures
                 whose
                 powers
                 and
                 knowledge
                 are
                 so
                 vastly
                 exceeding
                 ours
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 theresore
                 briefly
                 to
                 suggest
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 render
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 these
                 performances
                 conceivable
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 contradictions
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 FIRST
                 then
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   confederate
                   Spirit
                
                 should
                 transport
                 the
                 Witch
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 general
                 Rendezvous
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 conceiving
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 great
                 Philosophers
                 affirm
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 real
                 separability
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 less
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 having
                 left
                 its
                 gross
                 and
                 sluggish
                 body
                 behind
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 cloath'd
                 onely
                 with
                 its
                 
                   immediate
                   vehicle
                   of
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 
                   subtile
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 quickly
                 conducted
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 by
                 those
                 
                   officious
                   Spirits
                
                 that
                 attend
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 adventure
                 to
                 affirm
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 unreasonable
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 experience
                 of
                 
                   Apoplexies
                   ,
                   Epilepsies
                   ,
                   Ecstasies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strange
                 things
                 men
                 report
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 during
                 those
                 Deliquiums
                 ,
                 look
                 favourably
                 upon
                 this
                 conjecture
                 ;
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 contradict
                 no
                 principle
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 since
                 Death
                 consists
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 
                   actual
                   separation
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 indisposition
                 and
                 
                   unfitness
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   for
                   vital
                   union
                   ,
                
                 as
                 an
                 excellent
                 Philosopher
                 hath
                 made
                 good
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Witches
                   anointing
                
                 her self
                 before
                 she
                 takes
                 her
                 flight
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 serve
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Body
                 tenantable
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fit
                 disposition
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 at
                 its
                 return
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 affirm
                 nothing
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 such
                 conceptions
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 own'd
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 seem
                 fair
                 and
                 accountable
                 enough
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 judge
                 not
                 altogether
                 by
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 the
                 populace
                 and
                 
                   customary
                   opinion
                
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 's
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 
                 great
                 Apostle
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 countenance
                 this
                 Platonick
                 notion
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 else
                 of
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Whether
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   tell
                   ]
                
                 except
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 death
                 ?
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 possible
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 The
                 Transformations
                 of
                 Witches
                 into
                 the
                 shapes
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 supposal
                 is
                 very
                 conceivable
                 ,
                 since
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 enough
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
                 may
                 form
                 those
                 passive
                 and
                 
                   pliable
                   vehicles
                
                 into
                 those
                 shapes
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 than
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 can
                 the
                 stubborn
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Foetus
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 frequently
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 that
                 occur
                 of
                 Signatures
                 and
                 
                   monstrous
                   Singularities
                
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   confederate
                   Spirit
                
                 puts
                 tricks
                 upon
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 shapes
                 are
                 onely
                 illusions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 feel
                 the
                 hurts
                 in
                 their
                 gross
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 receive
                 in
                 their
                 
                   airy
                   vehicles
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 really
                 present
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 apprehend
                 how
                 the
                 hurts
                 of
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 translated
                 upon
                 their
                 other
                 bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 how
                 diseases
                 should
                 be
                 inflicted
                 by
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 should
                 wound
                 the
                 Foetus
                 ,
                 as
                 several
                 credible
                 relations
                 do
                 attest
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 raising
                 Storms
                 and
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 
                 They
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 their
                 Friend
                 and
                 Allie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 are
                 enjoyn'd
                 them
                 are
                 doubtless
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 entertainments
                 for
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 likely
                 design'd
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 these
                 strange
                 things
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 lastly
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 suck'd
                 by
                 the
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 we
                 know
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Doemons
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 we
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 divine
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 so
                 strange
                 an
                 action
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 conjecture
                 at
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 render
                 it
                 less
                 improbable
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Genii
                 (
                 whom
                 both
                 the
                 Platonical
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   Antiquity
                
                 thought
                 embodied
                 )
                 are
                 recreated
                 by
                 the
                 reeks
                 and
                 vapours
                 of
                 
                   humane
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 supposal
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 them
                 bodies
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 being
                 refresh'd
                 and
                 nourish'd
                 by
                 its
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 perfectly
                 abstract
                 from
                 all
                 body
                 and
                 matter
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 reverence
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 wisest
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 considerable
                 Arguments
                 I
                 could
                 alledge
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 exceeding
                 probable
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 supposed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Devil
                   's
                   sucking
                
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 ,
                 nor
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 .
                 Or
                 perhaps
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 
                   diabolical
                   Sacrament
                
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 
                   hellish
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 seems
                 
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Familiar
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 suck
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 infuseth
                 some
                 
                   poysonous
                   ferment
                
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 her
                 Imagination
                 and
                 Spirits
                 a
                 
                   magical
                   tincture
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 become
                 
                   mischievously
                   influential
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 venefica
                 intimates
                 some
                 such
                 matter
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 imagination
                 hath
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 just
                 now
                 mention'd
                 Signatures
                 and
                 Diseases
                 that
                 it
                 causeth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 fancy
                 is
                 modified
                 by
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 evident
                 to
                 need
                 proof
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 supposed
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   spirit
                
                 having
                 breath'd
                 some
                 vile
                 vapour
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 taint
                 her
                 blood
                 and
                 spirits
                 with
                 a
                 
                   noxious
                   quality
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 her
                 
                   infected
                   imagination
                
                 ,
                 heightned
                 by
                 melancholy
                 and
                 this
                 worse
                 cause
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 much
                 hurt
                 upon
                 bodies
                 that
                 are
                 impressible
                 by
                 such
                 influences
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 this
                 ferment
                 disposeth
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 mentioned
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 perhaps
                 keep
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 sit
                 temper
                 for
                 
                   its
                   re-entry
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 it
                 may
                 facilitate
                 transformation
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 ordinary
                 and
                 unassisted
                 imagination
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 desperate
                 to
                 form
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 these
                 odd
                 performances
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 have
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 may
                 
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 possibility
                 ,
                 which
                 sufficeth
                 for
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Hypotheses
                 I
                 have
                 gone
                 upon
                 will
                 seem
                 as
                 unlikely
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 attempt
                 to
                 explain
                 are
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 desire
                 their
                 leave
                 to
                 suggest
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 things
                 seem
                 improbable
                 (
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 conceited
                 and
                 opinionative
                 )
                 at
                 first
                 proposal
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 great
                 truths
                 are
                 strange
                 and
                 odd
                 ,
                 till
                 custome
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 have
                 reconciled
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 fancies
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 'le
                 presume
                 to
                 add
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 in
                 assirming
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Platonical
                   supposals
                
                 I
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 could
                 make
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 fair
                 and
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 capable
                 and
                 unprejudic'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 BUT
                 (
                 III.
                 )
                 
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   another
                
                 prejudice
                 
                   against
                   the
                   being
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   improbable
                   that
                   the
                
                 Devil
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   a
                
                 wise
                 and
                 mighty
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   beck
                   of
                   a
                   poor
                
                 Hag
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   have
                   so
                   little
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                
                 Errands
                 
                   and
                   impotent
                
                 Lusts
                 
                   of
                   a
                   silly
                
                 Old
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 answer
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 improbable
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 deceiv'd
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 clearest
                 evidence
                 and
                 conviction
                 ;
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 wicked
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 unwise
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 perswades
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 and
                 accomplices
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 should
                 himself
                 act
                 like
                 his
                 own
                 Temptations
                 and
                 Perswasions
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 strange
                 in
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 
                   wickedness
                   is
                   baseness
                   and
                   servility
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 at
                 leisure
                 to
                 serve
                 those
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 leisure
                 to
                 tempt
                 ,
                 and
                 industrious
                 to
                 ruine
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 
                   Witches
                   Confederate
                
                 ;
                 but
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Familiar
                 be
                 not
                 some
                 
                   departed
                   humane
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 unsatiable
                 desire
                 of
                 mischief
                 and
                 revenge
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 capacity
                 of
                 its
                 state
                 it
                 cannot
                 execute
                 immediately
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 presume
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 wandring
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Chains
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 
                   separated
                   Souls
                
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 affirm'd
                 in
                 any
                 
                   sacred
                   Record
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 so
                 imprison'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 wag
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 confinement
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 shadow
                 of
                 conjecture
                 .
                 This
                 conceit
                 I
                 'm
                 confident
                 hath
                 prejudic'd
                 many
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ;
                 they
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ludicrous
                 as
                 
                   appearing
                   spirits
                
                 are
                 sometimes
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 frolicks
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   souls
                   departed
                   never
                   revisit
                   the
                   free
                   and
                   open
                   Regions
                
                 ;
                 which
                 confidence
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 to
                 justifie
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 to
                 imagine
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 Imps
                 of
                 Witches
                 are
                 sometimes
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 of
                 our
                 
                   own
                   kind
                
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 This
                 supposal
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 fairer
                 and
                 more
                 probable
                 account
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 Devils
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 conjecture
                 I
                 'le
                 adventure
                 to
                 subjoyn
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 hath
                 its
                 probability
                 ,
                 viz.
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Familiars
                   of
                   Witches
                
                 are
                 a
                 vile
                 kind
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 inferiour
                 Constitution
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 now
                 degenerated
                 into
                 the
                 spirits
                 we
                 call
                 Devils
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 common
                 
                   division
                   of
                   spirits
                
                 much
                 too
                 general
                 ;
                 conceiving
                 it
                 likely
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 
                   intellectual
                   Creatures
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   invisible
                   world
                
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 Animals
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 superiour
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 inferiour
                 Regions
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 spirits
                 differing
                 in
                 their
                 
                   natural
                   
                   perfections
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 kinds
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 their
                 depravities
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 basest
                 and
                 meanest
                 Orders
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 mention'd
                 servilities
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 sagess
                 and
                 grandeur
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darkness
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 question
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 BUt
                 (
                 IV
                 )
                 
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 
                   seems
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                
                 Providence
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   suggest
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   exposed
                
                 Innocents
                 
                   to
                   the
                   fury
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                
                 revengeful
                 Fiends
                 ;
                 
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   supposeth
                   those
                   most
                
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   whom
                   we
                   might
                   most
                   reasonably
                   expect
                   a
                   more
                   special
                
                 tutelary
                 
                   care
                   and
                   protection
                   ;
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   cruel
                   practices
                   of
                   those
                   presum'd
                
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   upon
                
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   as
                   they
                   least
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   deserted
                   by
                   that
                
                 Providence
                 
                   that
                   superintends
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   most
                   need
                   its
                
                 guardian
                 influence
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 this
                 so
                 specious
                 an
                 Objection
                 I
                 have
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 Providence
                 is
                 an
                 unfathomable
                 Depth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 reconcile
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 notions
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 grosser
                 Scepticks
                 
                 than
                 ever
                 yet
                 were
                 extant
                 .
                 The
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 
                   present
                   life
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   unequal
                   distributions
                
                 of
                 
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 barbarity
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fatal
                   disadvantages
                
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hazard
                 we
                 run
                 of
                 being
                 eternally
                 miserable
                 and
                 undone
                 ;
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 made
                 consistent
                 with
                 that
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 hath
                 made
                 and
                 
                   mingled
                   it self
                
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 beauty
                 and
                 harmony
                 ,
                 and
                 goodness
                 in
                 that
                 Providence
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 unriddle
                 it
                 in
                 
                   particular
                   instances
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 and
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 clear
                 it
                 from
                 
                   contradicting
                   appearances
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 create
                 us
                 some
                 difficulties
                 in
                 our
                 notions
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 more
                 close
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Those
                 that
                 believe
                 that
                 Infants
                 are
                 
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 disclosed
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 offer
                 such
                 an
                 Objection
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 
                   tri●…ling
                   pain
                
                 of
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 
                   eternal
                   Tortures
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 
                   die
                   assoon
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   born
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   everlastingly
                   exposed
                
                 ?
                 But
                 however
                 the
                 case
                 stands
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 Providence
                 hath
                 not
                 secured
                 them
                 from
                 
                   other
                   violences
                
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 ,
                 from
                 cruelty
                 and
                 accident
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 accuse
                 It
                 not
                 when
                 a
                 whole
                 Townful
                 of
                 Innocents
                 fall
                 a
                 Victim
                 to
                 
                 the
                 rage
                 and
                 ferity
                 of
                 
                   barbarous
                   Executioners
                
                 in
                 Wars
                 and
                 Massacres
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 add
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 the
                 mischief
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   spirit
                   immediately
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 malignant
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 of
                 hurting
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 fore-mention'd
                 ferment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infused
                 into
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Familiar
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 
                   real
                   fascination
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Witches
                   eyes
                
                 and
                 imagination
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 she
                 acts
                 upon
                 tender
                 bodies
                 .
                 
                   Nescio
                   quis
                   teneros
                   oculus
                
                 —
                 For
                 the
                 
                   pestilential
                   spirits
                
                 being
                 darted
                 by
                 a
                 
                   spightful
                   and
                   vigorous
                   imagination
                
                 from
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 weak
                 and
                 passive
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 which
                 they
                 enter
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 infect
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 
                   noxious
                   quality
                
                 that
                 makes
                 dangerous
                 and
                 
                   strange
                   alterations
                
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 invaded
                 by
                 this
                 
                   poisonous
                   influence
                
                 :
                 which
                 way
                 of
                 acting
                 by
                 subtile
                 and
                 
                   invisible
                   instruments
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 familiar
                 in
                 all
                 natural
                 efficiencies
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 now
                 past
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 acts
                 by
                 
                   subtile
                   streams
                
                 and
                 aporrhoea's
                 of
                 
                   minute
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 body
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Or
                 however
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 agency
                 is
                 as
                 conceivable
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 
                   qualities
                   ignorance
                
                 hath
                 call'd
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 action
                 be
                 unknown
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 as
                 how
                 infection
                 should
                 pass
                 in
                 certain
                 
                   tenuious
                   streams
                
                 through
                 
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 one
                 house
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 how
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 
                   mad
                   Dog
                
                 should
                 fill
                 all
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 with
                 a
                 venomous
                 and
                 
                   malign
                   ferment
                
                 ;
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 vertue
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 contact
                 doth
                 in
                 
                   this
                   ▪
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 kinds
                 of
                 fascination
                 are
                 perform'd
                 in
                 this
                 grosser
                 and
                 more
                 sensible
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 striking
                 ,
                 giving
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   contagious
                   quality
                
                 may
                 be
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Diseases
                 often
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 conjecture
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 Witches
                 are
                 most
                 powerful
                 upon
                 Children
                 and
                 timorous
                 persons
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 their
                 spirits
                 and
                 imaginations
                 being
                 weak
                 and
                 passive
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 
                   fatal
                   invasion
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 men
                 of
                 bold
                 minds
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 plenty
                 of
                 strong
                 and
                 
                   vigorous
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 are
                 secure
                 from
                 the
                 contagion
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 
                   pestilential
                   Airs
                   clean
                
                 bodies
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 liable
                 to
                 infection
                 as
                 other
                 tempers
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 often
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 her self
                 doth
                 the
                 mischief
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Providence
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 secure
                 us
                 from
                 one
                 anothers
                 injuries
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 also
                 the
                 evil
                 spirit
                 is
                 the
                 
                   mischievous
                   Agent
                
                 ;
                 though
                 this
                 confession
                 draw
                 on
                 me
                 another
                 Objection
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 next
                 propose
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 V.
                 )
                 
                   THEN
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 
                   can
                   hurt
                   us
                   by
                   the
                
                 direction
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                
                 Witch
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   would
                   think
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   us
                   injury
                   without
                
                 instigation
                 or
                 compact
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   always
                   annoy'd
                   and
                   infested
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
              
               
                 I
                 RETURN
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Liberties
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Restraints
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 utterly
                 unknown
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 we
                 can
                 onely
                 argue
                 our selves
                 into
                 confessions
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 immodest
                 as
                 ignorant
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 own
                 the
                 
                   being
                   ,
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 security
                 we
                 enjoy
                 is
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 act
                 by
                 Witches
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Laws
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 making
                 us
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 like
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   tell
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 tempt
                 and
                 ruine
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 restrain'd
                 from
                 touching
                 or
                 hurting
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mystery
                 not
                 easily
                 accountable
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 though
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 vex
                 and
                 torment
                 us
                 in
                 
                 our
                 Bodies
                 also
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 frequent
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 mischief
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 their
                 main
                 designs
                 are
                 levell'd
                 against
                 the
                 interest
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ▪
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 best
                 promote
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 actions
                 are
                 most
                 sly
                 and
                 secret
                 ;
                 whereas
                 did
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 persecute
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 their
                 agency
                 and
                 
                   wicked
                   influence
                
                 would
                 be
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 mighty
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 awaken'd
                 to
                 a
                 suitable
                 and
                 vigorous
                 opposition
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 means
                 as
                 would
                 engage
                 Providence
                 to
                 rescue
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 rage
                 and
                 cruelties
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 defeat
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 purposes
                 of
                 
                   undoing
                   us
                   eternally
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 security
                 we
                 enjoy
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 those
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 Laws
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 may
                 prohibit
                 their
                 
                   unlicens'd
                   injuries
                
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 goodness
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 successful
                 carrying
                 on
                 the
                 projects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   dark
                   Kingdom
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Generals
                 forbid
                 Plunder
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Success
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 permission
                 to
                 hurt
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 s●…and
                 with
                 the
                 policy
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 gratifying
                 the
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
                 they
                 encourage
                 her
                 in
                 malice
                 and
                 revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 thereby
                 the
                 main
                 ends
                 of
                 their
                 
                   black
                   confederacy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 propagate
                 
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ruine
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 
                   eternal
                   interests
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 clear
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   wicked
                   spirits
                
                 have
                 vexed
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 instigation
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   strange
                   accidents
                
                 and
                 diseases
                 that
                 befal
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 infliction
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 prompted
                 to
                 hurt
                 us
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 delight
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 mischief
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 argue
                 the
                 improbability
                 of
                 their
                 hurting
                 Children
                 and
                 others
                 by
                 Witches
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 security
                 and
                 freedom
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 we
                 feel
                 in
                 more
                 instances
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 aware
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 BUT
                 (
                 VI
                 )
                 another
                 prejudice
                 
                   against
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   presumption
                   upon
                   the
                
                 enormous
                 force
                 of
                 melancholy
                 and
                 imagination
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   without
                   doubt
                   can
                   do
                
                 wonderful
                 
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   beget
                
                 strange
                 
                   perswasions
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   these
                   causes
                   some
                   ascribe
                   the
                   presum'd
                   effects
                   of
                
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 reply
                 briefly
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 sufficiently
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 I.
                 )
                 THAT
                 to
                 resolve
                 all
                 the
                 clear
                 circumstances
                 os
                 Fact
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 
                 well-attested
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 Relations
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   deceivable
                   imagination
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 fancy
                 the
                 greater
                 prodigie
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 
                   stranger
                   feats
                
                 than
                 are
                 believed
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 fascination
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Pins
                 and
                 Nails
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
                 be
                 convey'd
                 within
                 the
                 skin
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 imagination
                 should
                 deceive
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 witnesses
                 in
                 Objects
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 discovery
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 infinitely
                 more
                 credulous
                 than
                 the
                 assertors
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 
                   Demoniack
                   Contracts
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Battles
                 and
                 
                   strange
                   events
                
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 our selves
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 dreams
                 and
                 fond
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fought
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Brains
                 of
                 the
                 
                   deluded
                   Spectators
                
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 Theatre
                 of
                 those
                 
                   fancied
                   transactions
                
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 to
                 deny
                 evidence
                 of
                 act
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   their
                   imagination
                   may
                
                 deceive
                 the
                 Relators
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 presumption
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 all
                 
                   humane
                   testimony
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 
                   all
                   men
                   liars
                
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 sence
                 than
                 the
                 Prophet
                 concluded
                 in
                 his
                 haste
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 melancholick
                 and
                 the
                 fanciful
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grave
                 and
                 the
                 sober
                 ,
                 whose
                 judgements
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 to
                 be
                 tainted
                 by
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 have
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 made
                 reports
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 But
                 
                 to
                 this
                 it
                 will
                 possibly
                 be
                 rejoyn'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reply
                 will
                 be
                 another
                 prejudice
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 contend
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 VII
                 .
                 )
                 
                   THAT
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   suspicious
                   circumstance
                   that
                
                 Watchcraft
                 
                   is
                   but
                   a
                
                 fancy
                 ,
                 
                   since
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   are
                   accused
                   are
                   commonly
                
                 poor
                 and
                 miserable
                 old
                 women
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   overgrown
                   with
                
                 discontent
                 and
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   very
                
                 imaginative
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   the
                   persons
                   said
                   to
                   be
                
                 bewitch'd
                 
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   people
                   very
                   weak
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   easily
                   imposed
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   receive
                
                 strong
                 impressions
                 
                   from
                   nothing
                   :
                   whereas
                   were
                   there
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   really
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   likely
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   more
                
                 cunning
                 and
                 subtil
                 desperado's
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   successfully
                   carry
                   on
                   the
                
                 mischievous
                 designs
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 dark
                 
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   oftner
                   engaged
                   in
                   those
                
                 black
                 confederacies
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   also
                   one
                   would
                   expect
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                
                 hellish
                 combination
                 
                   upon
                   others
                   than
                   the
                
                 innocent
                 and
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 which
                 Objection
                 it
                 might
                 perhaps
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 return
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 suggested
                 )
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 arguings
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 policy
                 
                 and
                 menages
                 of
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 darkness
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 as
                 their
                 natures
                 ;
                 Mankind
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 methods
                 of
                 action
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 than
                 poor
                 Cottagers
                 and
                 Mechanicks
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Intrigues
                   of
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Reasons
                   of
                   State.
                
                 Yea
                 peradventure
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 designs
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 those
                 wicked
                 Agents
                 and
                 Machinators
                 ,
                 industriously
                 to
                 hide
                 from
                 us
                 their
                 influences
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 acting
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 incognito
                 :
                 upon
                 which
                 supposal
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 most
                 commonly
                 work
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 
                   cunning
                   observations
                
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 
                   credible
                   tales
                
                 to
                 detect
                 their
                 artifice
                 .
                 Besides
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   imagination
                
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 weaken'd
                 or
                 disturb'd
                 by
                 a
                 busie
                 and
                 subtile
                 ratiocination
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 requisite
                 to
                 those
                 wicked
                 persormances
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 an
                 heightned
                 and
                 
                   obstinate
                   fancy
                
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 influence
                 upon
                 
                   impressible
                   spirits
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 conjectur'd
                 before
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 more
                 passive
                 and
                 
                   susceptible
                   bodies
                
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 
                   real
                   communications
                
                 and
                 intercourses
                 between
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 between
                 
                   material
                   Agents
                
                 ;
                 which
                 
                   secret
                   influences
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 unknown
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 acting
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 felt
                 in
                 their
                 effects
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 attests
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 
                 very
                 majesty
                 and
                 greatness
                 of
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 discovered
                 by
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   noble
                   air
                
                 that
                 accompanies
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 
                   bear
                   down
                
                 others
                 
                   less
                   great
                
                 and
                 generous
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sneak
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 ,
                 by
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 
                   stupifying
                   vertue
                
                 ,
                 will
                 tie
                 up
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 consine
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 otherwise
                 brisk
                 and
                 voluble
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 supposed
                 ,
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 possess'd
                 of
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 
                   enormous
                   imagination
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 malign
                 and
                 fatal
                 where
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 resisted
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 accompanied
                 by
                 those
                 
                   poysonous
                   reaks
                
                 that
                 the
                 
                   evil
                   spirit
                
                 breathes
                 into
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 ,
                 which
                 likely
                 are
                 shot
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 by
                 a
                 fancy
                 heightned
                 and
                 prepared
                 by
                 melancholy
                 and
                 discontent
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 why
                 the
                 melanchclick
                 and
                 envious
                 are
                 used
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 since
                 knowledge
                 checks
                 and
                 controuls
                 imagination
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 abound
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 
                   imaginative
                   faculties
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 usually
                 exceed
                 in
                 the
                 rational
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 the
                 Daemon
                 himself
                 useth
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 so
                 qualified
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 actions
                 of
                 mischief
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 properly
                 his
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirits
                 act
                 not
                 upon
                 
                   bodies
                   immediately
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 
                   naked
                   essence
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   means
                   proportionate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sutable
                 instruments
                 that
                 they
                 use
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 likely
                 't
                 is
                 so
                 strictly
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 should
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 her
                 imagination
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 at
                 the
                 devotion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   mischievous
                   Agent
                
                 .
                 And
                 sor
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 also
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 Inchantments
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 the
                 begetting
                 this
                 
                   diabolical
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 heightning
                 the
                 fancy
                 to
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 fit
                 instrument
                 for
                 the
                 design'd
                 performance
                 .
                 Those
                 I
                 think
                 are
                 reasons
                 of
                 likelihood
                 and
                 probability
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 
                   hellish
                   Confederates
                
                 are
                 mostly
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 the
                 melancholick
                 .
                 To
                 pass
                 then
                 to
                 another
                 prejudice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 VIII
                 .
                 )
                 
                   THE
                   frequent
                
                 impostures
                 
                   that
                   are
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   ,
                   beget
                   in
                   some
                   a
                   belief
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   such
                
                 Relations
                 are
                 Forgeries
                 and
                 Tales
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   urge
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   a
                
                 story
                 
                   for
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 or
                 Apparitions
                 .
                 
                   they
                   will
                   produce
                   two
                   as
                
                 seemingly
                 strong
                 and
                 plausible
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   shall
                   conclude
                   in
                
                 mistake
                 or
                 design
                 ;
                 
                   inferring
                   thence
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   quality
                   and
                   credit
                   .
                
                 But
                 such
                 arguers
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 THAT
                 a
                 
                   single
                   relation
                
                 for
                 an
                 Assirmative
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 confirmed
                 and
                 at
                 tested
                 ,
                 is
                 worth
                 a
                 thousand
                 tales
                 of
                 forgery
                 and
                 imposture
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   Negative
                
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 concluded
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Objectors
                   stories
                
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 as
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 deceptions
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 relation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 fallacy
                 or
                 fraud
                 could
                 be
                 suspected
                 for
                 our
                 Assirmative
                 ,
                 would
                 spoil
                 any
                 Conclusion
                 could
                 be
                 erected
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 belief
                 sufficiently
                 bold
                 and
                 precarious
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 relations
                 of
                 forgery
                 and
                 mistake
                 should
                 be
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 among
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 attest
                 the
                 
                   Assirmative
                   reality
                
                 ,
                 with
                 circumstances
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 or
                 wish'd
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 fabulous
                 and
                 vain
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 object
                 credulity
                 to
                 the
                 assertors
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 swallow
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 morsel
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 desire
                 such
                 Objectors
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 fair
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Cheats
                 and
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Realities
                 .
                 Indeed
                 frequency
                 of
                 deceit
                 and
                 fallacy
                 will
                 warrant
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 and
                 caution
                 in
                 examining
                 ;
                 and
                 scrupulosity
                 and
                 shiness
                 of
                 assent
                 to
                 things
                 wherein
                 fraud
                 hath
                 been
                 practised
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 be
                 suspected
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 an
                 old
                 woman's
                 fancy
                 abused
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 knavish
                 fellows
                 put
                 tricks
                 upon
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 timorous
                 ,
                 that
                 theresore
                 whole
                 Assises
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 deceived
                 in
                 judgements
                 upon
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 numbers
                 of
                 sober
                 persons
                 have
                 been
                 forsivorn
                 in
                 things
                 
                 wherein
                 perjury
                 could
                 not
                 advantage
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 inferences
                 are
                 as
                 void
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 charity
                 and
                 
                   good
                   manners
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 BUT
                 (
                 IX
                 )
                 
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   suggested
                   further
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   imagin'd
                   what
                
                 design
                 the
                 Devil
                 
                   should
                   have
                   in
                   making
                   those
                
                 solemn
                 compacts
                 ,
                 
                   since
                   persons
                   of
                   such
                   debauch'd
                   and
                   irreclaimable
                   dispositions
                   as
                   those
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                
                 confderate
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   pretty
                   securely
                   his
                   ,
                   antecedently
                   to
                   the
                   bargain
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   more
                   so
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   cannot
                   put
                   their
                
                 Souls
                 
                   out
                   of
                
                 possibility
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   by
                   the
                
                 Sin
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 unpardonable
                 ;
                 
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   so
                   dispose
                   and
                   give
                   away
                   themselves
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   to
                   some
                   seem
                   very
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   mighty
                
                 Spirit
                 
                   should
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   such
                   observances
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   such
                   ado
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   a
                   filly
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   't
                   were
                   odds
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   be
                
                 His
                 ,
                 though
                 He
                 
                   put
                   himself
                   to
                   no
                   further
                   trouble
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   his
                
                 ordinary
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 which
                 suggestions
                 't
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 well
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 design
                 be
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 argue
                 
                   negatively
                   à
                   fine
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 unconclusive
                 
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 .
                 The
                 Laws
                 and
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 intimated
                 )
                 are
                 vastly
                 differing
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 we
                 cannot
                 judge
                 of
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 menages
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 their
                 natures
                 .
                 The
                 ignorant
                 looker-on
                 can't
                 imagine
                 what
                 the
                 Limner
                 means
                 by
                 those
                 seemingly
                 
                   rude
                   Lines
                
                 and
                 scrawls
                 which
                 he
                 intends
                 for
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 a
                 Picture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 
                   Mathematick
                   operation
                
                 are
                 nonsence
                 ,
                 and
                 dashes
                 at
                 
                   a
                   venture
                
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 uninstructed
                 in
                 Mechanicks
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 to
                 
                   one
                   anothers
                
                 purposes
                 and
                 intendments
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 thousand
                 intrigues
                 in
                 our
                 little
                 matters
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 presently
                 confess
                 their
                 design
                 even
                 to
                 
                   sagacious
                   inquisitors
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 folly
                 and
                 incogitancy
                 to
                 argue
                 any
                 thing
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ●…rom
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Beings
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 so
                 little
                 communicate
                 ;
                 and
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 aim
                 ,
                 or
                 guess
                 at
                 their
                 projects
                 and
                 designments
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   gazing
                   Beasts
                
                 can
                 do
                 at
                 ours
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 Traps
                 and
                 Gins
                 that
                 are
                 laid
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 understand
                 nothing
                 what
                 they
                 mean.
                 Thus
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 attempt
                 something
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 premise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   Politick
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 Orders
                 and
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 variety
                 of
                 
                   place
                   and
                   state
                
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 our selves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 that
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 compacts
                 with
                 those
                 abused
                 and
                 seduced
                 Souls
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 divers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 basest
                 quality
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   darkness
                
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                   probable
                   design
                
                 of
                 those
                 
                   wicked
                   Agents
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 having
                 none
                 to
                 rule
                 or
                 tyrannize
                 over
                 within
                 the
                 circle
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 they
                 affect
                 a
                 
                   proud
                   Empire
                
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Authority
                 being
                 largely
                 spread
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 circumference
                 of
                 
                   degenerated
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 pride
                 was
                 their
                 
                   original
                   transgression
                
                 )
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 then
                 desires
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 Vassals
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 homage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 employ'd
                 like
                 Slaves
                 in
                 the
                 services
                 of
                 his
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Appetites
                 ;
                 to
                 gratifie
                 which
                 desire
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 
                   wicked
                   spirit
                
                 shall
                 have
                 those
                 Souls
                 as
                 his
                 property
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   particular
                   servants
                
                 and
                 attendants
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 can
                 catch
                 in
                 such
                 compacts
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 
                   wild
                   Beasts
                
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 take
                 in
                 hunting
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Slaves
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 purchas'd
                 ,
                 are
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vassals
                 of
                 his
                 will.
                 Or
                 rather
                 those
                 deluding
                 Fiends
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 seducing
                 fellows
                 we
                 call
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 inveigle
                 Children
                 by
                 their
                 false
                 and
                 slattering
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 Plantations
                 of
                 America
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 servilely
                 
                 employed
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 those
                 base
                 Agents
                 will
                 humour
                 and
                 flatter
                 the
                 simple
                 unwary
                 Youth
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 Shipboard
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 might
                 rescue
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 more
                 
                   mischievous
                   Tempter
                
                 studies
                 to
                 gratifie
                 ,
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodate
                 those
                 he
                 deals
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 till
                 death
                 hath
                 lanch'd
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Repentance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Endeavours
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 
                   He
                   useth
                
                 them
                 as
                 pleaseth
                 Him.
                 This
                 account
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 will
                 fully
                 answer
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 conjectur'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 will
                 suggest
                 a
                 way
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 ;
                 which
                 nulls
                 the
                 pretence
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Design
                 is
                 unconceivable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   BUT
                   then
                
                 (
                 X
                 )
                 
                   we
                   are
                   still
                   liable
                   to
                   be
                   question'd
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   comes
                   about
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                
                 proud
                 and
                 insolent
                 Designers
                 
                   practise
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   upon
                   so
                
                 few
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   one
                   would
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   still
                   trading
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   where
                   be
                   driving
                   on
                   the
                   project
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vileness
                   of
                   men
                   makes
                   so
                   feisable
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   so
                   much
                   serve
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   their
                   lusts
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 TO
                 which
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 suggested
                 ,
                 I
                 return
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 betrayed
                 and
                 abused
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 our
                 
                   vile
                   dispositions
                
                 and
                 tendencies
                 we
                 have
                 forfeited
                 the
                 tutelary
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 oversight
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 generally
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 guard
                 and
                 defence
                 against
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 
                   Malice
                   ,
                   Envie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 qualities
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Life
                 and
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 invasion
                 and
                 solicitations
                 of
                 those
                 
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 such
                 hateful
                 Attributes
                 make
                 them
                 very
                 sutable
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 particular
                 Guardian
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 then
                 well
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 those
                 projects
                 and
                 attempts
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 whose
                 vile
                 and
                 
                   mischievous
                   natures
                
                 have
                 driven
                 from
                 them
                 their
                 
                   protecting
                   Genius
                
                 .
                 And
                 against
                 this
                 dereliction
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 enough
                 what
                 some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Psalmist
                
                 directs
                 that
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 LXXI
                 .
                 ix
                 ,
                 x.
                 
                   Cast
                   me
                   not
                   off
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   old
                   age
                   ;
                   forsake
                   me
                   not
                   when
                   my
                   strength
                   faileth
                   .
                
                 For
                 —
                 
                   They
                   that
                   keep
                   my
                   Soul
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 LXX
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latine
                   ,
                   Qui
                   custodiunt
                   animam
                   meam
                   ]
                   they
                   take
                   counsel
                   together
                   ,
                   say
                   
                   ing
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   him
                   ,
                   persecute
                   him
                   and
                   take
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   to
                   deliver
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 permit
                 
                   palpable
                   intercourses
                
                 between
                 the
                 bad
                 Genii
                 and
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 enough
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 their
                 frequent
                 excursions
                 into
                 this
                 World.
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 probability
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 and
                 painful
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 their
                 thin
                 and
                 tenuious
                 Bodies
                 into
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   consistence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 shapes
                 as
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 designs
                 in
                 their
                 correspondencies
                 with
                 Witches
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 their
                 Bodies
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 compress'd
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 painful
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 perhaps
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 
                   few
                   Apparitions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 
                   appearing
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 commonly
                 in
                 such
                 haste
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   unnatural
                   pressure
                
                 of
                 their
                 
                   tender
                   vehicles
                
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 confess
                 holds
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 apparitions
                 of
                 good
                 than
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 most
                 Relations
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 describing
                 their
                 discoveries
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 transient
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 for
                 those
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 records
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 peculiar
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 )
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   wicked
                   ones
                
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 quick
                 ,
                 and
                 hasty
                 in
                 their
                 visits
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 probably
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 subtilty
                 and
                 tenuity
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 require
                 far
                 greater
                 degrees
                 of
                 compression
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                 of
                 pain
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 visible
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 more
                 
                   foeculent
                   and
                   gross
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nearer
                 allied
                 to
                 
                   palpable
                   consistencies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 reduceable
                 to
                 appearance
                 and
                 visibility
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 turn
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 again
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Platonick
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   That
                   Spirits
                   are
                   embodied
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 which
                 indeed
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Discourse
                 is
                 grounded
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 hold
                 my self
                 obliged
                 to
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 supposal
                 .
                 
                   It
                   seems
                
                 then
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Sense
                 is
                 caused
                 and
                 excited
                 by
                 motion
                 made
                 in
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 convey
                 
                   sensible
                   impressions
                
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 are
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 Sense
                 is
                 lost
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 Spirits
                 perfectly
                 to
                 be
                 disjoyn'd
                 from
                 all
                 matter
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 conceivable
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 For
                 how
                 
                   material
                   Objects
                
                 should
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 or
                 felt
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   vital
                   union
                
                 with
                 matter
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 imagine
                 .
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 seem
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 useth
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 
                   precipitious
                   leaps
                
                 from
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 usually
                 proceeds
                 by
                 
                   orderly
                   steps
                
                 and
                 gradations
                 :
                 whereas
                 were
                 there
                 no
                 order
                 of
                 Beings
                 between
                 Us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 deeply
                 plunged
                 into
                 the
                 grossest
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pure
                   unbodied
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 't
                 were
                 a
                 mighty
                 jump
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 Since
                 
                 then
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 finer
                 portions
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 Souls
                 are
                 
                   immediately
                   united
                
                 unto
                 these
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 infinitely
                 probable
                 to
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nearer
                 Orders
                 of
                 Spirits
                 are
                 
                   vitally
                   joyned
                
                 to
                 such
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Nature
                 by
                 degrees
                 ascending
                 still
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 refin'd
                 and
                 
                   subtile
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 gets
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   immaterial
                   minds
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Platonists
                 made
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   Order
                   of
                   created
                   Beings
                
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 said
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 enable
                 me
                 to
                 add
                 another
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 unfrequency
                 of
                 Apparitions
                 and
                 
                   Compacts
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Because
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   these
                   Regions
                
                 are
                 very
                 unsuitable
                 ,
                 and
                 disproportion'd
                 to
                 the
                 frame
                 and
                 temper
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 and
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   courser
                   Spirits
                
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 bear
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 Bats
                 and
                 Owls
                 can
                 the
                 brightest
                 Beams
                 of
                 Day
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 purer
                 and
                 better
                 any
                 more
                 endure
                 the
                 
                   noisom
                   steams
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   poysonous
                   reeks
                
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Dunghil
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 delicate
                 can
                 bear
                 a
                 confinement
                 in
                 
                   nasty
                   Dungeons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foul
                 
                   squalid
                   Caverns
                
                 of
                 uncomfortable
                 Darkness
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 better
                 Spirits
                 no
                 oftner
                 appear
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 
                   dark
                   Hollows
                
                 under
                 ground
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 't
                 any
                 more
                 strange
                 that
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 so
                 rarely
                 visit
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Fishes
                 do
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 sly
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 
                 them
                 doth
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 Batt
                 daily
                 fluttering
                 in
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 under
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 provided
                 with
                 some
                 things
                 wherewith
                 to
                 disable
                 another
                 Objection
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 thus
                 propose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 XI
                 .
                 )
                 
                   IF
                   THERE
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   intercourse
                   between
                
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   comes
                   it
                   about
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   correspondence
                   between
                
                 Good
                 Angels
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Vertuous
                 ?
                 
                   since
                   without
                   doubt
                
                 these
                 
                   are
                   as
                   desirous
                   to
                   propagate
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   designs
                   of
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   better
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                
                 those
                 
                   are
                   to
                   promote
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 WHICH
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 is
                 still
                 from
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 confest
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Proposition
                 I
                 defend
                 .
                 But
                 particularly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 we
                 have
                 ground
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   good
                   Spirits
                
                 do
                 interpose
                 in
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 our
                 Affairs
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Providence
                 reaching
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 supposeth
                 all
                 things
                 
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 
                   immediate
                   influence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 interposal
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Deity
                
                 ,
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 Philosophical
                 to
                 suppose
                 ;
                 since
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 judge
                 by
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   natural
                   World
                
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 are
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 
                   second
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   intermediate
                   Agents
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 so
                 magnificent
                 and
                 becoming
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Numen
                
                 ,
                 to
                 fancy
                 his
                 
                   immediate
                   hand
                
                 in
                 every
                 trivial
                 Management
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 exceeding
                 likely
                 to
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   better
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 due
                 subordination
                 and
                 subserviency
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Government
                 runs
                 from
                 highest
                 to
                 lowest
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 
                   more
                   perfect
                
                 Orders
                 of
                 Being
                 still
                 ruling
                 the
                 inferiour
                 and
                 
                   less
                   perfect
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 would
                 fancy
                 that
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Angels
                 may
                 manage
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Creatures
                 that
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 have
                 placed
                 under
                 our
                 Empire
                 and
                 Dominion
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 rules
                 the
                 lower
                 World
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sacred
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   divided
                   the
                   Nations
                   their
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   separated
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   set
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 renders
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 which
                 Translation
                 ,
                 is
                 abundantly
                 
                 credited
                 and
                 asserted
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 quoted
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 without
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 ;
                 even
                 there
                 where
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Learned
                 men
                 have
                 observed
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 were
                 very
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 Jacob's
                 Ladder
                 is
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 which
                 imports
                 their
                 ministring
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Lower
                 World.
                 Thus
                 Origen
                 and
                 others
                 understand
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Presidential
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 Jerem.
                 LI.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   We
                   would
                   have
                   healed
                   BABYLON
                   ,
                   but
                   she
                   is
                   not
                   healed
                   :
                   forsake
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   .
                
                 Like
                 the
                 Voice
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 before
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 by
                 Titus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 learn
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Religion
                 among
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 He
                 sees
                 a
                 Watcher
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 70.
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   One
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 IV.
                 13.
                 who
                 pronounceth
                 the
                 sad
                 Decree
                 against
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 it
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Watchers
                 ,
                 who
                 very
                 probably
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Guardian-Genii
                   of
                   Himself
                
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 Angels
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 special
                 Rule
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 particular
                 
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   Cities
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 improbable
                 :
                 The
                 instance
                 is
                 notorious
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Persia
                 and
                 Graecia
                 ,
                 that
                 hindred
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 was
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 Judaea
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Children
                   have
                   their
                   Angels
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Disciples
                 
                 supposed
                 that
                 St.
                 Peter
                 had
                 his
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Spirits
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 generally
                 believed
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 absurd
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 referr'd
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   strange
                   thwarts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   unexpected
                   events
                
                 ,
                 the
                 disappointments
                 and
                 
                   lucky
                   co-incidences
                
                 that
                 befal
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   unaccountable
                   fortunes
                
                 and
                 successes
                 that
                 attend
                 some
                 lucky
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   unhappy
                   fates
                
                 that
                 dog
                 others
                 that
                 seem
                 born
                 to
                 be
                 miserable
                 ;
                 the
                 Fame
                 and
                 Favour
                 that
                 still
                 waits
                 on
                 some
                 without
                 any
                 conceivable
                 motive
                 to
                 allure
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   general
                   neglect
                
                 of
                 others
                 more
                 deserving
                 ,
                 whose
                 worth
                 is
                 not
                 acknowledg'd
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 odd
                 things
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 probability
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 Conduct
                 and
                 Menages
                 of
                 those
                 
                   invisible
                   Supervisors
                
                 ,
                 that
                 preside
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 our
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   so
                   far
                   concern
                   themselves
                   in
                   our
                   matters
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   they
                   appear
                   not
                   to
                   maintain
                   a
                
                 visible
                 and
                 confest
                 correspondence
                 
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   the
                
                 better
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   fitted
                   for
                   their
                   Communications
                   and
                   their
                   influence
                   ?
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 some
                 things
                 already
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 accounted
                 for
                 the
                 unfrequency
                 of
                 Apparitions
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 now
                 add
                 what
                 I
                 intend
                 for
                 another
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Objection
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 apparition
                 of
                 
                   good
                   Spirits
                
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   better
                   world
                
                 ,
                 whatever
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Appearance
                 and
                 Cohabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continued
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   arguments
                
                 to
                 strengthen
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 
                   powerful
                   motives
                
                 to
                 excite
                 our
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   noblest
                   encouragements
                
                 to
                 quicken
                 and
                 raise
                 our
                 Desires
                 and
                 Hopes
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 apparition
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 indeed
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 gratification
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 would
                 render
                 our
                 ▪
                 Faith
                 less
                 noble
                 and
                 less
                 generous
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 frequently
                 s●…
                 assisted
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   have
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   good
                   Angels
                
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 ends
                 to
                 prosecute
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gaining
                 any
                 Vassals
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   for
                   our
                   good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 self-designers
                 for
                 a
                 
                   proud
                   and
                   insolent
                   Dominion
                
                 over
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 perhaps
                 not
                 impertinently
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 that
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 well
                 upon
                 what
                 grounds
                 ,
                 generally
                 imagined
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 detections
                 of
                 
                   Murders
                   ,
                   latent
                   Treasures
                   ,
                   falsified
                
                 and
                 
                   unfulfilled
                   Bequests
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sometimes
                 made
                 by
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 courteous
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 benign
                 Genii
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 warnings
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 sometimes
                 hath
                 of
                 approaching
                 Judgements
                 and
                 Calamities
                 by
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 
                   odd
                   Phaenomena
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   kind
                   Informations
                
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 was
                 Jerusalem
                 
                 forewarned
                 before
                 its
                 sacking
                 by
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 
                   airy
                   Horsemen
                
                 that
                 were
                 seen
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 for
                 almost
                 forty
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 2
                 Mac.
                 V.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Prodigious
                   Portents
                
                 that
                 fore-ran
                 its
                 Destruction
                 by
                 Titus
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 mention
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 
                   notorious
                   instances
                
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 scorn
                 the
                 
                   ordinary
                   Tales
                   of
                   Prodigies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   superstitious
                   fears
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unacquaintance
                 with
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 bad
                 purposes
                 by
                 the
                 zealous
                 and
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 Yet
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Arguments
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 very
                 ingenious
                 Author
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 against
                 such
                 Warnings
                 and
                 Predictions
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 kind
                 ,
                 are
                 short
                 and
                 inconsequent
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 upon
                 too
                 narrow
                 Hypotheses
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Spirits
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 probable
                 guess
                 at
                 the
                 more
                 
                   remarkable
                   futurities
                
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 kindness
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appetite
                 of
                 foretelling
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 putting
                 the
                 world
                 upon
                 expectation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 is
                 very
                 grateful
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 natures
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 incline
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 general
                 notice
                 of
                 those
                 uncommon
                 Events
                 which
                 they
                 foresee
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 yet
                 perceive
                 no
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 either
                 immediately
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Commission
                
                 and
                 Appointment
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 
                 me
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   those
                   officious
                   Spirits
                
                 that
                 oversee
                 our
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 some
                 
                   mighty
                   and
                   sad
                   alterations
                
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 Charge
                 is
                 much
                 concerned
                 ,
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 affection
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 
                   seasonable
                   hints
                
                 of
                 those
                 
                   approaching
                   Calamities
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 also
                 their
                 natural
                 desire
                 to
                 
                   foretel
                   strange
                   things
                
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 may
                 contribute
                 to
                 incline
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fairest
                   probabilities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   strongest
                   ratiocinations
                
                 against
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 unserviceable
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 further
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 God
                 himself
                 affords
                 his
                 intimacies
                 and
                 converses
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 priviledge
                 infinitely
                 beyond
                 
                   Angelical
                   correspondence
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 
                   phantastick
                   pretences
                
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   conceited
                   Melancholists
                
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Divine
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 have
                 prejudiced
                 divers
                 intelligent
                 persons
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 
                   happy
                   vouchsafement
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 conclude
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   immediate
                   Communion
                
                 with
                 the
                 Deity
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 
                   high-flown
                   notion
                
                 of
                 
                   warm
                   imagination
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   over-luscious
                   self-flattery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 I
                 have
                 my self
                 had
                 thoughts
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 supposing
                 
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   those
                   Comforts
                
                 which
                 naturally
                 result
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 considered
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 God's
                 more
                 near
                 and
                 immediate
                 imparting
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 that
                 happiness
                 by
                 
                   divine
                   Love
                   ,
                   Humility
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Resignation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 
                   vital
                   touch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 possible
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 .
                 That
                 Glory
                 is
                 begun
                 in
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 excellent
                 Souls
                 the
                 
                   happy
                   Antepast
                
                 .
                 That
                 holy
                 men
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 have
                 sought
                 and
                 gloried
                 in
                 
                   this
                   enjoyment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 
                   complain
                   so
                   sorely
                
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 
                   with
                   held
                
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupted
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 run
                 infinitely
                 
                   this
                   way
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Modern
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 do
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 experience
                 
                   attest
                   it
                
                 .
                 That
                 
                   this
                   spiritualizeth
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 its
                 enjoyments
                 more
                 comfortable
                 and
                 delicious
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 keeps
                 the
                 Soul
                 under
                 a
                 
                   vivid
                   sense
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 
                   grand
                   security
                
                 against
                 Temptation
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 holds
                 it
                 steady
                 amid
                 the
                 flatteries
                 of
                 a
                 prosperous
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 it
                 the
                 most
                 
                   grounded
                   anchorage
                
                 and
                 
                   sup
                   port
                
                 amid
                 the
                 Waves
                 of
                 an
                 
                   adverse
                   condition
                
                 .
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 noblest
                 encouragement
                 to
                 vertue
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 biggest
                 assurance
                 of
                 an
                 happy
                 Immortality
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 considered
                 these
                 weighty
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 at
                 the
                 carelesness
                 and
                 prejudice
                 os
                 thoughts
                 that
                 occasion'd
                 my
                 suspecting
                 the
                 
                 reality
                 of
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 Priviledge
                 ;
                 I
                 saw
                 how
                 little
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 denying
                 matters
                 of
                 
                   inward
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 because
                 our selves
                 do
                 not
                 feel
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 cannot
                 form
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 convinced
                 that
                 things
                 of
                 gust
                 and
                 relish
                 must
                 be
                 judg'd
                 by
                 the
                 sentient
                 and
                 
                   vital
                   faculties
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 
                   noetical
                   exercises
                
                 of
                 speculative
                 understandings
                 :
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 infinitely
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Spirit
                
                 affords
                 its
                 
                   sensible
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   immediate
                   beatifick
                   Touch
                
                 to
                 some
                 rare
                 Souls
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 divested
                 of
                 carnal
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mundane
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   abstracted
                
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 Prayer
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   Meditation
                   ;
                   spiritual
                
                 in
                 their
                 Desires
                 ,
                 and
                 calm
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Affections
                   ;
                   devout
                
                 Lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   tenderly
                   affectionate
                
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 sincere
                 in
                 their
                 aims
                 ,
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 their
                 
                   actions
                   ;
                   inlarged
                
                 in
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 :
                 These
                 I
                 think
                 are
                 the
                 dispositions
                 that
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 
                   Divine
                   Communion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 transacts
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 near
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 
                   prepared
                   spirits
                
                 who
                 are
                 thus
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 influence
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 fails
                 to
                 bless
                 with
                 these
                 
                   happy
                   foretastes
                
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 passionate
                 and
                 
                   conceited
                   ,
                   turbulent
                
                 and
                 
                   notional
                   ,
                   confident
                
                 and
                 
                   immodest
                   ,
                   imperious
                
                 and
                 malicious
                 ;
                 That
                 doat
                 upon
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   run
                   fiercely
                
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 a
                 Sect
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 lifted
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 
                   glorious
                   
                   prerogatives
                
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 scorn
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ;
                 For
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   their
                   pretensions
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                
                 to
                 
                   divine
                   Communion
                   ,
                   Illapses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Discoveries
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 Their
                 
                   fancies
                   abuse
                
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   they
                   would
                
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 communion
                 hath
                 Light
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   HOLY
                   ONE
                
                 with
                 those
                 whose
                 genius
                 and
                 ways
                 are
                 so
                 unlike
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 excellent
                 Souls
                 I
                 described
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 certainly
                 be
                 visited
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Converse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   streams
                
                 are
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fitly
                 prepar'd
                 Earth
                 whose
                 Seed
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 actuated
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 object
                 here
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   Angelical
                   Communications
                
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 vouchsafed
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   good
                   men
                
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Divine
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 infinitely
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 and
                 indearing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Objection
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 speak
                 thus
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 XII
                 .
                 )
                 
                   THE
                   belief
                   of
                
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   wonderful
                   things
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   perform
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                
                 Confederate
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 
                 
                   weakens
                   our
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   exposeth
                   the
                   World
                   to
                
                 Infidelity
                 
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   matters
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   by
                   Diabolical
                   assistance
                   ,
                   can
                
                 inflict
                 and
                 cure
                 
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   things
                   so
                   much
                   beyond
                   the
                
                 Comprehension
                 
                   of
                   our
                
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 activity
                 
                   of
                   common
                   Nature
                   ;
                   What
                   assurance
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Miracles
                 
                   that
                   confirm
                   our
                   Gospel
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   a
                
                 Compact
                 
                   of
                   like
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 Devils
                 
                   were
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   by
                
                 Beelzebub
                 ?
                 If
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 can
                 assume
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   themselves
                
                 visible
                 in
                 humane
                 likeness
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   security
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   the
                
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   if
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   help
                   ,
                
                 Witches
                 
                   can
                   enter
                   Chambers
                
                 invisibly
                 through
                 Key-holes
                 
                   and
                   little
                
                 unperceived
                 Crannies
                 ,
                 and
                 transform
                 
                   themselves
                   at
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   What
                   Arguments
                   of
                
                 Divinity
                 
                   are
                   there
                   in
                   our
                
                 Saviour
                 '
                 
                   s
                   shewing
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Doors
                   were
                
                 shut
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                
                 Transfiguration
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                
                 ?
                 Miracles
                 
                   are
                   the
                   great
                   inducements
                   of
                   Belief
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   distinguish
                   a
                
                 Miracle
                 
                   from
                   a
                
                 lying
                 Wonder
                 ;
                 a
                 Testimony
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   a
                
                 Trick
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Angels
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   perform
                   things
                   that
                   astonish
                   and
                   confound
                   our
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   beyond
                   all
                   the
                
                 Possibilities
                 
                   of
                   Human
                   Nature
                
                 ?
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 spiteful
                 and
                 mischievous
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 thus
                 endeavour
                 to
                 dispatch
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 THE
                 Wonders
                 done
                 by
                 Confederacy
                 with
                 
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 derive
                 a
                 
                 suspicion
                 upon
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Miracles
                 that
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Promulgers
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Compact
                
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Endeavours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Designs
                 ,
                 were
                 notoriously
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Tendencies
                   ,
                   Aims
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Interests
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 and
                 adorable
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 incomparable
                 sweetness
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Humility
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Manners
                   ,
                   Calmness
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Temper
                   ,
                   Compassion
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   Modesty
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Expressions
                   ,
                   Holiness
                
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 
                   Actions
                   ,
                   Hatred
                
                 of
                 Vice
                 and
                 Baseness
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 
                   essentially
                   contrary
                
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 
                   Apostate
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 who
                 abound
                 in
                 Pride
                 and
                 
                   Rancour
                   ,
                   Insolence
                
                 and
                 
                   Rude
                   ness
                   ,
                   Tyranny
                
                 and
                 Baseness
                 ,
                 universal
                 Malice
                 ,
                 and
                 Hatred
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 their
                 Designs
                 are
                 as
                 opposite
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Spirit
                 and
                 their
                 Genius
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 Can
                 the
                 Sun
                 borrow
                 its
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 
                   bottomless
                   Abyss
                
                 ?
                 Can
                 Heat
                 and
                 Warmth
                 flow
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 Sno●…
                 and
                 Ice
                 ?
                 Can
                 
                   Fire
                   freeze
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Water
                   burn
                   ▪
                
                 Can
                 Natures
                 ,
                 so
                 infinitely
                 contrary
                 ,
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 jump
                 in
                 projects
                 that
                 are
                 destructive
                 to
                 each
                 others
                 
                   known
                   Interests
                
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 Balsom
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Cockatrices
                   Egg
                
                 ?
                 or
                 ,
                 Can
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 slow
                 from
                 the
                 Venome
                 of
                 the
                 Asp
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Arm
                 that
                 is
                 stretcht
                 out
                 to
                 pluck
                 his
                 
                   Usurpt
                   Scepter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spoils
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 he
                 
                 lend
                 his
                 Legions
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 his
                 Enemy
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 impossible
                 Supposals
                 ;
                 No
                 intelligent
                 Being
                 will
                 industriously
                 and
                 knowingly
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 Contradiction
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 the
                 Defeature
                 of
                 its
                 Purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 dearest
                 Interests
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Faith
                 should
                 receive
                 prejudice
                 from
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   doing
                   wonderful
                   things
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Evidence
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   JESUS
                
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Doctrine
                   true
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 Designs
                 ,
                 added
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthned
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 That
                 since
                 
                   infinite
                   Wisdom
                
                 and
                 Goodness
                 rules
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 
                   unavoidable
                   deception
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                   evil
                   Angels
                
                 by
                 their
                 Confederates
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 astonishing
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 seem
                 so
                 evidently
                 to
                 carry
                 
                   God's
                   Seal
                
                 and
                 Power
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Falshoods
                 ,
                 and
                 gaining
                 credit
                 to
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 counter-evidence
                 to
                 disabuse
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 Mankind
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 sad
                 and
                 
                   fatal
                   delusion
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Providence
                 will
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 concernment
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 use
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 hard
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 He
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 concern
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 poor
                 forlorn
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Providence
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 security
                 unto
                 us
                 against
                 such
                 Deceptions
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 always
                 abused
                 by
                 those
                 
                   mischievous
                   Agents
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 
                   plain
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 our
                 daily
                 Converses
                 .
                 If
                 ONE
                 that
                 pretends
                 he
                 is
                 immediately
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Established
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Religion
                
                 in
                 His
                 Name
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 honour'd
                 by
                 a
                 
                   miraculous
                   Star
                
                 ;
                 proclaimed
                 by
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 seeming
                 Angels
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   Sages
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 Revered
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 austerity
                 ,
                 and
                 admired
                 by
                 all
                 for
                 a
                 
                   miraculous
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 beyond
                 his
                 Education
                 and
                 his
                 Years
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 feed
                 multitudes
                 with
                 almost
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fast
                   himself
                
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 possibilities
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 departed
                 Prophets
                 in
                 their
                 
                   visible
                   Forms
                
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 Cure
                 all
                 Diseases
                 without
                 Physick
                 or
                 Endeavour
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 the
                 Dead
                 to
                 Life
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 stunk
                 in
                 their
                 Graves
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 honoured
                 by
                 Voices
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 attract
                 the
                 universal
                 wonder
                 
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 People
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 allay
                 Tempests
                 with
                 a
                 beck
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 foretel
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 particularly
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 
                   Tragical
                   Circumstances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 after
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Veil
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Temple
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 rent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   darkned
                
                 at
                 his
                 Funeral
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 foretold
                 ,
                 break
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 Head
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 :
                 If
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 other
                 
                   departed
                   Souls
                
                 shall
                 arise
                 with
                 Him
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 at
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 If
                 He
                 shall
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 
                   visibly
                   converse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 divers
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   clear
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ascend
                 in
                 Glory
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 astonisht
                 and
                 admiring
                 Multitude
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 this
                 should
                 prove
                 a
                 
                   diabolical
                   Impostor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Providence
                 should
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 credited
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 ;
                 What
                 possibility
                 were
                 there
                 then
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 deceived
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 very
                 faculties
                 were
                 not
                 given
                 us
                 onely
                 to
                 delude
                 and
                 abuse
                 us
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God
                   that
                   judgeth
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 likely
                 Hypothesis
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   given
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Providence
                 that
                 superviseth
                 us
                 .
                 (
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 certain
                 )
                 doubtless
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 suffer
                 poor
                 helpless
                 Creatures
                 to
                 be
                 
                   inevitably
                   deceived
                
                 by
                 the
                 craft
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 their
                 
                   mischievous
                   
                   Enemy
                
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 undoing
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 without
                 question
                 take
                 such
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 wrought
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 such
                 
                   visible
                   Marks
                
                 and
                 Signatures
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   Ends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Designs
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 discover
                 ▪
                 
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 Impostures
                 and
                 Delusions
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 may
                 perform
                 some
                 strange
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 excite
                 wonder
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   He
                   hath
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 so
                 provide
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 baffled
                 and
                 discredited
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 
                   AEgyptian
                   Magicians
                
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 count
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   shrewdest
                   Objection
                
                 ;
                 Though
                 some
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 ,
                 except
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 stronger
                 than
                 the
                 Answer
                 I
                 have
                 applied
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 have
                 urged
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 
                   unbelievers
                   home
                
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 
                   full
                   strength
                
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 just
                 reproof
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 triumph
                 over
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overlook
                 its
                 strength
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 trick
                 of
                 shallow
                 and
                 
                   interessed
                   Disputers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worst
                 way
                 to
                 defend
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 or
                 confute
                 a
                 bad
                 one
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 therefore
                 all
                 along
                 urged
                 the
                 most
                 cogent
                 things
                 I
                 could
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Objectors
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 impose
                 upon
                 my
                 Reader
                 or
                 my self
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 stronger
                 I
                 make
                 their
                 premises
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shall
                 I
                 
                   weaken
                   their
                   Conclusion
                
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 answer
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 whether
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 
                 the
                 ingenious
                 and
                 considerate
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 in
                 what
                 particular
                 points
                 my
                 Discourse
                 is
                 defective
                 .
                 
                   General
                   Charges
                
                 are
                 no
                 proofs
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 easily
                 capable
                 of
                 an
                 answer
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   mention'd
                   exception
                
                 I
                 say
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 fault
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledg'd
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   supposed
                   incompetency
                
                 of
                 my
                 return
                 ,
                 I
                 propose
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Ends
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Issues
                 be
                 the
                 
                   best
                   Notes
                
                 of
                 Distinction
                 between
                 
                   true
                   Miracles
                
                 and
                 
                   Forgeries
                   ,
                   Divine
                
                 and
                 
                   Diabolical
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 then
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 men
                 of
                 Ancient
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 
                   these
                   Objectors
                
                 think
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 
                   infallible
                   Criteria
                
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 weigh
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 offer'd
                 about
                 Miracles
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 enter
                 
                   that
                   thought
                
                 among
                 their
                 certainties
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 their
                 other
                 marks
                 of
                 difference
                 will
                 hold
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 those
                 allegations
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 the
                 
                   inquisitive
                   believing
                
                 world
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 
                   particular
                   obligations
                
                 to
                 the
                 discoverer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strength
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 thereby
                 assist
                 my
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 till
                 I
                 see
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 stronger
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 in
                 haste
                 expect
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 convinced
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 difference
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 sufficient
                 to
                 disarm
                 the
                 Objection
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   Witchcraft
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   daibolical
                   Wonders
                
                 are
                 admitted
                 :
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 fasten
                 any
                 slurre
                 ,
                 or
                 ground
                 of
                 
                   dangerous
                   doubt
                
                 upon
                 the
                 miraculous
                 performances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   H.
                   JESUS
                
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 dissatisfied
                 can
                 shew
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 yield
                 my self
                 an
                 humble
                 
                   -
                   proselyte
                
                 to
                 their
                 Reasons
                 ;
                 but
                 till
                 I
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 suggestion
                 will
                 not
                 convince
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 directly
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Objection
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Objectors
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 such
                 Suggestions
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 overthrow
                 not
                 the
                 Opinion
                 they
                 oppose
                 ,
                 will
                 dangerously
                 affront
                 the
                 Religion
                 they
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   there
                   are
                
                 WITCHES
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Magician
                   ,
                   and
                   diabolical
                   Impostor
                   ,
                
                 puts
                 a
                 deadly
                 Weapon
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 himself
                 next
                 door
                 to
                 the
                 
                   SIN
                   AGAINST
                   THE
                   HOLT
                   GHOST
                
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 perswading
                 greater
                 tenderness
                 and
                 caution
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 this
                 short
                 account
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Unpardonable
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 sad
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                   Matth●…
                
                 XII
                 .
                 from
                 the
                 22.
                 to
                 the
                 33.
                 verse
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 its
                 Nature
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 since
                 the
                 Mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 are
                 infinite
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 Sin
                 unpardonable
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 makes
                 it
                 incurable
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sin
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 curable
                 by
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   vigorous
                   Endeavour
                   :
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   believeth
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 Sin
                 incurable
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 somewhat
                 that
                 makes
                 
                   Faith
                   impossible
                
                 ,
                 and
                 obstructs
                 all
                 means
                 of
                 Conviction
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 sinding
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 methods
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 sor
                 the
                 begetting
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 :
                 which
                 it
                 attempted
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 their
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 conviction
                 and
                 reformation
                 of
                 a
                 stubborn
                 and
                 unbelieving
                 World.
                 But
                 though
                 
                   Few
                   believed
                   their
                   Report
                
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 prevail'd
                 on
                 by
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 Insidelity
                 was
                 not
                 hitherto
                 incurable
                 ,
                 because
                 further
                 means
                 were
                 provided
                 in
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 whose
                 Life
                 was
                 more
                 severe
                 ,
                 whose
                 Doctrines
                 were
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 pressing
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 't
                 was
                 possible
                 that
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 succeeded
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 He
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 open
                 mens
                 hearts
                 and
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 was
                 still
                 in
                 possibility
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 Him
                 that
                 came
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 John
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 Twilight
                 and
                 the
                 Dawn
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 
                   His
                   miraculous
                   Birth
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Journey
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wise
                   Men
                
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 correspondence
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   appearance
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   wonderful
                   Infant
                
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 further
                 provision
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 
                   cure
                   of
                   Infidelity
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   astonishing
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 
                   excellent
                   Doctrines
                
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   as
                   never
                   man
                   did
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 These
                 were
                 despised
                 and
                 neglected
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 means
                 towards
                 Conviction
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cure
                   of
                   Unbelief
                
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 mighty
                 works
                 that
                 bore
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 wore
                 the
                 evident
                 marks
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 in
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 These
                 clear
                 and
                 
                   unquestionable
                   Miracles
                
                 which
                 were
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 eminently
                 his
                 Superscription
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Agency
                   of
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Compact
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 malicious
                 and
                 
                   spightful
                   Pharisees
                
                 in
                 the
                 periods
                 above-mentioned
                 ;
                 when
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 
                   last
                   Testimonies
                
                 against
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 tricks
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 ,
                 and
                 Complotment
                 with
                 
                   Hellish
                   Confederates
                
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Blasphemy
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 
                   cuts
                   off
                   all
                   means
                   of
                   Conviction
                   ,
                
                 and
                 puts
                 the
                 Unbeliever
                 beyond
                 all
                 
                   possibilities
                   of
                   Cure.
                
                 For
                 Miracles
                 are
                 God's
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 great
                 and
                 last
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 ,
                 while
                 these
                 are
                 onely
                 disbelieved
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 there
                 remains
                 a
                 possibility
                 of
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fact
                 shall
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Power
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 adorable
                 
                   Spirit
                   maliciously
                
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 Infidelity
                 is
                 incurable
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 unpardonable
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 sum
                 ,
                 the
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   malicious
                   imputation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Satanical
                   Confederacy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Apostate
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 Than
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 abused
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   Dereliction
                
                 of
                 so
                 vile
                 and
                 so
                 incurable
                 an
                 Unbeliever
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 reasonable
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 mention'd
                 Discourse
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 other
                 things
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 talk
                 at
                 random
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 without
                 Book
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 fondness
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 conceits
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 THEREFORE
                 briefly
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 in
                 these
                 Papers
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 respect
                 
                 and
                 your
                 concernment
                 in
                 the
                 subject
                 have
                 made
                 yours
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 main
                 prejudices
                 I
                 could
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 'm
                 sure
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 much
                 more
                 against
                 what
                 I
                 defend
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 I
                 heard
                 or
                 saw
                 in
                 any
                 that
                 opposed
                 it
                 ;
                 whose
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 have
                 seemed
                 to
                 me
                 inspired
                 by
                 a
                 
                   lofty
                   scorn
                   of
                   common
                   belief
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 
                   trivial
                   Notions
                   of
                   Vulgar
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 despising
                 the
                 
                   common
                   Faith
                
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 fondly
                 adhering
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 Speculation
                 ,
                 they
                 very
                 grosly
                 and
                 absurdly
                 mistake
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtile
                   Philosophers
                
                 and
                 Speculators
                 ;
                 since
                 here
                 ,
                 Sense
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Notions
                 and
                 
                   Theory
                   ,
                   they
                
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 heeded
                 ,
                 because
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Judge
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 those
                 wise
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 plain
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 reconcile
                 appearances
                 with
                 the
                 fond
                 Crotchets
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 lighted
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 High-way
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 adhere
                 to
                 at
                 adventure
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 profess
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 yet
                 heard
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 confident
                 Declaimers
                 against
                 Witcheraft
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 move
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 generous
                 kinds
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 sor
                 the
                 Objections
                 I
                 have
                 recited
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 such
                 as
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 obliged
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 examined
                 
                 SCOT's
                 DISCOVERT
                 ,
                 fancying
                 that
                 there
                 I
                 should
                 find
                 the
                 
                   strong
                   reasons
                
                 of
                 mens
                 disbelief
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 profess
                 I
                 met
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 suggestion
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Farrago
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ridiculous
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 about
                 to
                 answer
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Author
                 doth
                 little
                 but
                 tell
                 
                   odd
                   Tales
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   silly
                   Legends
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 confutes
                 and
                 laughs
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 pretends
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 His
                 Reasonings
                 are
                 trifting
                 and
                 Childish
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 He
                 ventures
                 at
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 absurd
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 but
                 Boyes
                 and
                 Buffoons
                 imbibe
                 any
                 prejudices
                 against
                 a
                 Belief
                 so
                 infinitely
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Loose
                 and
                 
                   Impotent
                   Suggestions
                
                 of
                 so
                 weak
                 a
                 Discourser
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 observing
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 Discourse
                 that
                 would
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 them
                 the
                 civility
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 THat
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   is
                   silent
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 WITCHES
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 had
                 given
                 intimations
                 of
                 their
                 existence
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
              
               
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 
                   MIracles
                   are
                   ceased
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 prodigious
                 things
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 are
                 supposed
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Impostures
                 .
              
               
                 FOR
                 ANSWER
                 to
                 the
                 FIRST
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 I
                 consider
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Compacts
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 have
                 a
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 XXII
                 .
                 18.
                 against
                 permitting
                 
                   them
                   to
                   live
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 is
                 famous
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 another
                 remarkable
                 
                   Prohibition
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   among
                   you
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   maketh
                   his
                   Son
                   or
                   his
                   Daughter
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   useth
                   Divination
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Observer
                   of
                   Times
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Enchanter
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   WITCH
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Charmer
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Consulter
                   with
                   Familiar
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Wizzard
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Necromancer
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 accumulation
                 of
                 Names
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 and
                 import
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 indication
                 that
                 the
                 
                   HEBREW
                   WITCH
                
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 practised
                 by
                 
                   compact
                   with
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 expressions
                 are
                 put
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Charge
                 against
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 II
                 Chron.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 
                   caused
                   his
                   Children
                   to
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   observed
                   Times
                   ,
                   used
                   Enchantments
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 dealt
                 with
                 
                   Familiar
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 with
                 WIZZARDS
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Original
                 word
                 which
                 we
                 render
                 WITCH
                 and
                 WITCHCRAFT
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sadducees
                 urge
                 ,
                 signifie
                 onely
                 a
                 CHEAT
                 and
                 a
                 POTSONER
                 ;
                 yet
                 those
                 others
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 plainly
                 enough
                 speak
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 WITCH
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 notion
                 is
                 a
                 Poysoner
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 mere
                 poysoning
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 Law
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 concluded
                 under
                 the
                 general
                 one
                 against
                 Murder
                 ;
                 why
                 mere
                 Legerdemain
                 and
                 Cheating
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 severely
                 animadverted
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 with
                 
                   Enchantments
                   ,
                   converse
                
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   practices
                
                 :
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 
                   denier
                   of
                   WITCHES
                
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 hard
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 yield
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 The
                 Nations
                 are
                 forbid
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Diviners
                   ,
                   Dreamers
                   ,
                   Enchanters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sorcerer's
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 XXVII
                 .
                 9.
                 the
                 Chaldoeans
                 are
                 deeply
                 threatned
                 for
                 their
                 Sorceries
                 and
                 Enchantments
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 XLVII
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Magicians
                   ,
                   Astrologers
                   ,
                   Sorcerers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Chaldoeans
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 Dream
                 .
                 My
                 mention
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 minds
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Magicians
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Familiars
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 
                   express
                   compact
                   with
                   Apostate
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 may
                 perhaps
                 act
                 strange
                 
                 things
                 by
                 
                   diabolick
                   Aids
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 procure
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 Arts
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 first
                 impart
                 to
                 his
                 Confederates
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 
                   dark
                   Kingdom
                
                 may
                 enjoyn
                 a
                 particular
                 attendance
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 practise
                 their
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 great
                 interest
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 may
                 be
                 served
                 by
                 this
                 project
                 ,
                 since
                 those
                 that
                 find
                 such
                 success
                 in
                 the
                 
                   unknown
                   Conjurations
                
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 that
                 be
                 toll'd
                 on
                 to
                 more
                 
                   express
                   transactions
                
                 with
                 those
                 Fiends
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 assisled
                 them
                 incognito
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 proceed
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 run
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 by
                 acting
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 dealing
                 in
                 unknown
                 and
                 
                   unwarranted
                   Arts
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   proper
                   efficiency
                
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 ground
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 supicion
                 that
                 some
                 
                   evil
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 the
                 Agent
                 in
                 those
                 wondrous
                 performances
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 unlikely
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 may
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Constitution
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 use
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Forms
                 ,
                 though
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 design
                 of
                 evil
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Conjuration
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant-Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 .
                 Among
                 those
                 perhaps
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 reckon
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diviners
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   Moncoeus
                
                 hath
                 undertaken
                 to
                 clear
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   Sorcery
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Diviners
                 are
                 
                 usually
                 distinctly
                 mentioned
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 
                   Familiar
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 The
                 Astrologers
                 also
                 of
                 Elder
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 that
                 mystical
                 Science
                 ,
                 worse
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 really
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 foretold
                 by
                 those
                 
                   pretended
                   Artists
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   regular
                   possibilities
                
                 of
                 their
                 Art
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 uncertain
                 and
                 precarious
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 six
                 ways
                 of
                 erecting
                 a
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 Events
                 shall
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 justifiable
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 that
                 Science
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Principles
                 they
                 go
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 arbitrary
                 and
                 unphilosophical
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 
                   ordinary
                   Declaimers
                
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 
                   profound
                   inquirers
                
                 into
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 perfectly
                 understand
                 the
                 whole
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 
                   competent
                   Judges
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 those
                 
                   Mystical
                   Students
                
                 may
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 addresses
                 to
                 this
                 Science
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 curiosity
                 to
                 know
                 remote
                 and
                 
                   hidden
                   things
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 progress
                 being
                 not
                 satisfied
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 Art
                 ,
                 doth
                 many
                 times
                 tempt
                 the
                 curious
                 Inquirer
                 to
                 use
                 worse
                 means
                 of
                 Information
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 those
                 mischievous
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 vigilant
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Beasts
                   of
                   Prey
                
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 get
                 us
                 within
                 their
                 
                   envious
                   reach
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 constant
                 Attenders
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 careful
                 Spyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Actions
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 genius
                 and
                 designs
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Temptations
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 on
                 
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                
                 as
                 a
                 fair
                 Introduction
                 to
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knows
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Infernal
                   Hunters
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Lure
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Curioso's
                 into
                 those
                 snares
                 that
                 lie
                 hid
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 believe
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 innocently
                 enough
                 studied
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 aim
                 onely
                 to
                 understand
                 
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   how
                   far
                   it
                   will
                   honestly
                   go
                
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 condemn
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 sober
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 indulge
                 
                   irregular
                   solicitudes
                
                 about
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 Providence
                 hath
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 conceal
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 Which
                 whoever
                 doth
                 ,
                 lays
                 himself
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 designs
                 and
                 solicitations
                 of
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 addicted
                 to
                 those
                 
                   strange
                   Arts
                   of
                   wonder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 proediction
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 found
                 themselves
                 attacqued
                 by
                 some
                 
                   unknown
                   Solicitors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 inticed
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 Actions
                 and
                 Correspondencies
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 base
                 and
                 
                   sordid
                   Spirits
                
                 that
                 attend
                 the
                 envy
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 viler
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 betray
                 them
                 into
                 Compacts
                 by
                 
                   promises
                   of
                   Revenge
                
                 :
                 So
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 more
                 airy
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   speculative
                   Fiends
                
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 
                   higher
                   Rank
                
                 and
                 
                 Order
                 than
                 those
                 
                   wretched
                   Imps
                
                 ,
                 who
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Curious
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 prevail
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 offers
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 
                   recondite
                   knowledge
                
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Temptation
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 cautious
                 ,
                 and
                 wary
                 in
                 their
                 Conversations
                 with
                 more
                 refined
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 offer
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 
                   express
                   Covenants
                
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 and
                 Reverend
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Edwards
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 Arts
                 of
                 Trin.
                 Coll.
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 being
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 Conjuration
                 ,
                 declared
                 in
                 his
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Doemon
                 always
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 good
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 required
                 any
                 Compact
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 they
                 sort
                 themselves
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 
                   state
                   ,
                   port
                
                 ,
                 and
                 genius
                 of
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 converse
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 are
                 assistant
                 sometimes
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 any
                 openness
                 of
                 appearance
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 fright
                 them
                 from
                 those
                 ways
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Temptation
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 act
                 by
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 without
                 their
                 own
                 knowledge
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 possibly
                 
                   Nebuchadnezzar's
                   Wisemen
                
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ;
                 which
                 supposal
                 I
                 mention
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 serve
                 me
                 against
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 They
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 Consederacy
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Daniel
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 
                   inoffensive
                   terms
                
                 have
                 distinguisht
                 their
                 skill
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 should
                 he
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 have
                 accepted
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 being
                 Provost
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Circumstances
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 intimate
                 a
                 probability
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magi
                 of
                 Babylon
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 
                   profest
                   Diabolical
                   Complotment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 did
                 ,
                 use
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Methods
                 of
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 obtain
                 
                   Demonaick
                   Co-operation
                
                 and
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 their
                 privity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 less
                 criminal
                 sort
                 of
                 Conjurers
                 ;
                 For
                 those
                 Arts
                 were
                 conveyed
                 down
                 along
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 hand
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Successours
                 still
                 took
                 them
                 up
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 preceded
                 without
                 a
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Scrutiny
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Examen
                 .
                 They
                 saw
                 strange
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Events
                 predicted
                 by
                 such
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 
                   words
                   ;
                   How
                
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 ,
                 nor
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 inquire
                 ;
                 but
                 contented
                 themselves
                 with
                 this
                 general
                 account
                 ,
                 That
                 't
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 sollicitous
                 for
                 any
                 better
                 reason
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 was
                 probably
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 
                   those
                   Predictors
                
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 advanced
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 more
                 desperate
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 some
                 did
                 immediately
                 transact
                 with
                 appearing
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 enough
                 from
                 express
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 I
                 have
                 alledg'd
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 WITCH
                 of
                 ENDOR
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Sam.
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 appear
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 considered
                 and
                 removed
                 the
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 glosses
                 of
                 our
                 Author
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 DISCOVERT
                 :
                 where
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 evidence
                 ,
                 he
                 affirms
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   WITCH
                
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Cozener
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Transaction
                 a
                 Cheat
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 managed
                 by
                 her
                 self
                 and
                 a
                 Confederate
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 perswading
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 a
                 fine
                 Tale
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 she
                 departed
                 from
                 Saul
                 into
                 her
                 Closet
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   Familiar
                   ,
                   some
                   
                     lewd
                     crafty
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Saul
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   like
                   a
                   Fool
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   cozening
                   Answers
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   she
                   there
                   used
                   the
                   ordinary
                   words
                   of
                   Conjuration
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Samuel
                     appears
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   affirms
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   either
                   the
                   Witch
                   her self
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   Confederate
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 
                   pretty
                   knack
                
                 and
                 contrivance
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 disabled
                 the
                 Relation
                 from
                 signifying
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 DISCOVERER
                 might
                 have
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Invention
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   without
                   Book
                
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Witches
                   Closet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 retiring
                 into
                 another
                 Room
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 Confederate
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 form
                 of
                 Conjuration
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 this
                 
                   large
                   liberty
                
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 story
                 in
                 thē
                 Bible
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Fallacy
                 ,
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 please
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 fancy
                 of
                 his
                 onely
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 For
                 it
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   perceived
                   it
                   was
                   Samuel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   bowed
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Samuel
                 truly
                 foretold
                 his
                 approaching
                 Fate
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Israel
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 with
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 which
                 doubtless
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Which
                 contingent
                 particulars
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Cozener
                 and
                 her
                 Confederate
                 foretel
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 preternatural
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 indeed
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 dispute
                 among
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 was
                 
                   rai
                   sed
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 ?
                 Most
                 later
                 Writers
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 
                   evil
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 supposition
                 that
                 good
                 and
                 happy
                 Souls
                 can
                 never
                 return
                 hither
                 from
                 their
                 Coelestial
                 abodes
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 certainly
                 at
                 the
                 beck
                 and
                 call
                 of
                 an
                 impious
                 Hagg.
                 But
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Piety
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 were
                 spoke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   seasonable
                   reproof
                
                 given
                 to
                 despairing
                 Saul
                 ,
                 are
                 indications
                 sufficient
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 
                   Prophecie
                   of
                   Circumstances
                
                 very
                 accidental
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 utter'd
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   infernal
                   Predictors
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 supposal
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 
                   that
                   interpretation
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 judged
                 exceedingly
                 
                 precarious
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   who
                   saith
                
                 that
                 happy
                 departed
                 Souls
                 were
                 never
                 employed
                 in
                 any
                 ministeries
                 here
                 below
                 ?
                 And
                 those
                 dissenters
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 ask
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sent
                 in
                 Messages
                 to
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 Order
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 nearer
                 allied
                 to
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 more
                 
                   intimately
                   concerned
                
                 in
                 our
                 assairs
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   returning
                   Lazarus
                
                 is
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 they
                 think
                 made
                 probable
                 by
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Jesus
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Syrac
                 ,
                 Ecclus.
                 XLVI
                 .
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 who
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   he
                   prophesied
                   and
                   shewed
                   the
                   King
                   his
                   end
                   :
                
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 likely
                 from
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 womans
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 intimating
                 her
                 surprize
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 over-ruled
                 her
                 Enchantments
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 another
                 than
                 she
                 expected
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 conceive
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 incongruity
                 in
                 supposing
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 Samuel
                 to
                 rebuke
                 Saul
                 for
                 this
                 his
                 last
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 predict
                 his
                 instant
                 ruine
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 interposing
                 Elias
                 to
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 Ahazias
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 Beelzebub
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Letter
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 obvious
                 sence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cogent
                 reason
                 to
                 decline
                 it
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Witches
                   Enchantments
                
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Errand
                
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 attempts
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 raise
                 her
                 
                   Familiar
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 though
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 over-ruled
                 )
                 are
                 Arguments
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 her
                 custom
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 concludes
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 her
                 
                   diabolical
                   Confederacy
                
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 palpable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 HAVE
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 SCOT
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 presumptions
                 ;
                 and
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 needful
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Discoverer
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 infinitely
                 more
                 valuablè
                 ,
                 that
                 calls
                 me
                 to
                 consider
                 him
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Episcopius
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 grants
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 yet
                 denies
                 Compacts
                 .
                 His
                 Authority
                 ,
                 I
                 consess
                 ,
                 is
                 considerable
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 weigh
                 his
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 example
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   prophane
                   Nations
                
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 such
                 Compact
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 would
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 
                   express
                   Covenants
                
                 with
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 in
                 particular
                 instances
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 both
                 proposition
                 and
                 consequence
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 obnoxious
                 and
                 defective
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 there
                 
                   were
                   Nations
                
                 that
                 did
                 actually
                 worship
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 plain
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 ancient
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 so
                 read
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gods
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   are
                   Devils
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Sathan
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   World.
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 himself
                 
                 confesseth
                 that
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 so
                 strictly
                 prohibited
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 transaction
                 with
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 proneness
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 more
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 that
                 pay
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   sacred
                   homage
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   wicked
                   D●…e
                
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 appearance
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 that
                 traffick
                 ,
                 and
                 reside
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Caribbians
                 worship
                 the
                 Devil
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Maboya
                 ,
                 who
                 frequently
                 shews
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 transacts
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 Travellers
                 relate
                 concerning
                 divers
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   barbarous
                   Indies
                
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 confidently
                 reported
                 by
                 sober
                 intelligent
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 visited
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Northern
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 Witches
                 .
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   National
                   Confederacies
                   with
                   Devils
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 inferred
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 personal
                 ones
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 any
                 Doemoniacks
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 
                   Nation
                   universally
                   possessed
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Lunaticks
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Country
                 of
                 Madmen
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Author
                 reasons
                 again
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   profligate
                   persons
                   who
                   are
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   those
                   
                     gross
                     temptations
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   fast
                   enough
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   a
                   Covenant
                   were
                   needless
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   avail
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Tempters
                     projects
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Objection
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 already
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 my
                 Remarques
                 upon
                 the
                 IX
                 Prejudice
                 ;
                 and
                 mind
                 you
                 again
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 those
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 were
                 onely
                 in
                 general
                 to
                 secure
                 wicked
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 
                   dark
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 better
                 be
                 pretended
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 likely
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 conjectur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 
                   infernal
                   Tempters
                
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   property
                
                 in
                 those
                 he
                 hath
                 seduced
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 by
                 such
                 compacts
                 ,
                 their
                 respective
                 pride
                 and
                 tyrannical
                 desire
                 of
                 slaves
                 ,
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 engage
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 Attempts
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 so
                 peculiar
                 interest
                 is
                 concerned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 add
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 direct
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 such
                 desperate
                 Sinners
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 safe
                 to
                 the
                 infernal
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 
                   Hellish
                   Covenants
                
                 and
                 Combinations
                 ;
                 since
                 thereby
                 they
                 confirm
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 their
                 Hearts
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 at
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 give
                 the
                 
                   deepest
                   wound
                
                 to
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 wink
                 against
                 all
                 its
                 light
                 and
                 convictions
                 ;
                 throw
                 a
                 Bar
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 a
                 Train
                 for
                 despair
                 of
                 Mercy
                 .
                 These
                 certainly
                 are
                 
                   sure
                   ways
                
                 of
                 
                   being
                   undone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   great
                   interest
                
                 in
                 a
                 project
                 ,
                 the
                 success
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 
                   so
                   attended
                
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 assault
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 upon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 tempted
                 him
                 to
                 
                   fall
                   down
                
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 learned
                 Author
                 hath
                 but
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 object
              
               
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 to
                 endeavour
                 such
                 an
                 express
                 Covenant
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   interests
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 this
                 way
                 so
                 mightily
                 promoted
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 he
                 suggests
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 horrid
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 
                   startle
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 awaken
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 
                   Consideration
                   and
                   Repentance
                
                 :
                 I
                 Reply
                 ,
                 That
                 indeed
                 considering
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 rational
                 Creature
                 ,
                 acted
                 by
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 fears
                 ,
                 and
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 joyes
                 and
                 miseries
                 of
                 
                   another
                   World
                
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 expect
                 
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 cast
                 our
                 eyes
                 upon
                 man
                 as
                 
                   really
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   sunk
                   into
                   flesh
                
                 and
                 
                   present
                   sense
                   ;
                   darkned
                
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 governed
                 by
                 his
                 
                   imagination
                   ;
                   blinded
                
                 by
                 his
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 besotted
                 by
                 sin
                 and
                 
                   folly
                   ;
                   hardned
                
                 by
                 
                   evil
                   Customs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   hurried
                   away
                
                 by
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 his
                 inclinations
                 and
                 desires
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 looking
                 on
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 miserable
                 state
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 prevailed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Tempter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Lusts
                 to
                 act
                 at
                 a
                 
                   wonderful
                   rate
                
                 of
                 madness
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 unconcerned
                 and
                 stupid
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 intent
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   present
                   satisfactions
                
                 ,
                 without
                 sense
                 or
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 dreadfulness
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 furnished
                 also
                 to
                 meet
                 a
                 
                   fourth
                   Objection
                
                 of
                 our
                 
                 Author's
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 upon
                 the
                 Witches
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 desperate
                 to
                 renounce
                 God
                 and
                 
                   eternal
                   happiness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   so
                   ,
                   everlastingly
                
                 undo
                 their
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Souls
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 
                   trivial
                   interest
                
                 ;
                 which
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 will
                 onely
                 
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 Mankind
                 acts
                 sometimes
                 to
                 
                   prodigious
                   degrees
                   of
                   brutishness
                
                 ;
                 and
                 actually
                 we
                 
                   see
                   it
                
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Lust
                   so
                   base
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 continually
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   feed
                   it
                
                 with
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 their
                 eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 ;
                 and
                 daring
                 Sinners
                 rush
                 upon
                 the
                 blackest
                 villanies
                 with
                 so
                 
                   little
                   remorse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 their
                 design
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 left
                 them
                 of
                 
                   that
                   whereby
                
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 nought
                 can
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   that
                   humane
                
                 nature
                 is
                 
                   incredibly
                   degenerate
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vileness
                 and
                 stupidity
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 
                   really
                   so
                   great
                
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 customary
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 could
                 not
                 think
                 possible
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 hourly
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 of
                 
                   liberal
                   Education
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   acute
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 danger
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 by
                 their
                 appetites
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 open
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 
                   fatal
                   Rocks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 haste
                 they
                 can
                 from
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 happiness
                 ;
                 If
                 such
                 can
                 barter
                 their
                 Souls
                 for
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sell
                   everlastingness
                
                 for
                 a
                 
                   moment
                   ,
                   sport
                
                 upon
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 a
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 and
                 contemn
                 all
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 dreadful
                 day
                 ;
                 Why
                 should
                 it
                 then
                 be
                 incredible
                 that
                 a
                 
                   brutish
                   ,
                   vile
                
                 person
                 ,
                 sotted
                 with
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 drunk
                 with
                 
                   Malice
                   ,
                   mindless
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 unconcerned
                 about
                 a
                 
                   future
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 
                   present
                   ,
                   delightful
                   gratifications
                
                 ,
                 without
                 duly
                 weighing
                 the
                 
                   desperate
                   condition
                
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 also
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 this
                 
                   great
                   man
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 Witches
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 such
                 sagacity
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   no
                   more
                
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 what
                 I
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Character
                 ,
                 the
                 ingenious
                 Mr.
                 
                   S.
                   Parker
                
                 ,
                 who
                 directed
                 me
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 reckons
                 these
                 the
                 strongest
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 objected
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 I
                 begin
                 to
                 arrive
                 to
                 an
                 
                   higher
                   degree
                   of
                   confidence
                
                 in
                 this
                 belief
                 ;
                 and
                 am
                 almost
                 inclined
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   little
                   more
                
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 my
                 CONSIDERATIONS
                 be
                 easily
                 answered
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 fortified
                 in
                 my
                 conceit
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 the
                 former
                 Edition
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 several
                 acute
                 and
                 ingenious
                 persons
                 of
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 to
                 beg
                 their
                 Objections
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 they
                 have
                 heard
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 against
                 my
                 Discourse
                 or
                 Relations
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 consider
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 can
                 procure
                 none
                 save
                 onely
                 those
                 few
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 discuss'd
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 my
                 Friends
                 telling
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 need
                 ,
                 or
                 deserve
                 my
                 notice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 WITCHES
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 LAW
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 
                 were
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 GOSPEL
                 also
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 late
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 about
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 borrow
                 some
                 things
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 SAY
                 then
                 (
                 II
                 )
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 Compacts
                 with
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 in
                 
                   those
                   times
                
                 also
                 ,
                 is
                 methinks
                 intimated
                 strongly
                 in
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 concerning
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   cast
                   out
                   Devils
                   by
                
                 Beelzebub
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 denies
                 not
                 the
                 supposition
                 or
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 but
                 clears
                 himself
                 by
                 an
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Children
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 tax
                 so
                 severely
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 very
                 well
                 understand
                 why
                 those
                 times
                 should
                 be
                 priviledged
                 from
                 WITCHCRAFT
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Compacts
                
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 were
                 then
                 more
                 frequent
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 than
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 or
                 since
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 intimations
                 plain
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Sorcery
                 and
                 WITCHCRAFT
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 reckons
                 Witchcraft
                 next
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 V.
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 again
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 that
                 sad
                 Denunciation
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 XXI
                 .
                 8.
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 XXII
                 .
                 15.
                 they
                 are
                 reckoned
                 again
                 among
                 
                   Idolaiers
                   ,
                   Murderers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 others
                 
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
                 And
                 methinks
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   diabolical
                   Oppositions
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 its
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 should
                 af●…ord
                 clear
                 conviction
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 more
                 general
                 consideration
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 had
                 mention'd
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 yet
                 its
                 silence
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 is
                 not
                 argumentative
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thousandth
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Historians
                 intimates
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 large
                 unknown
                 Tracts
                 of
                 America
                 ,
                 nor
                 gave
                 he
                 any
                 intimations
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 that
                 numerous
                 people
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 did
                 he
                 leave
                 instructions
                 about
                 their
                 conversion
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   other
                   world
                
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 
                   general
                   one
                
                 of
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 no
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Magnalia
                 of
                 Art
                 or
                 Nature
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 advanced
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Printing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 one
                 useth
                 his
                 silence
                 in
                 these
                 instances
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 against
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   evident
                   objects
                
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 is
                 pretty
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 and
                 concludes
                 our
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 menages
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 I
                 needed
                 here
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pretended
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 
                   CHRIST
                   JESUS
                
                 drive
                 the
                 Devil
                 from
                 his
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Altars
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 Cessation
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 which
                 dwindled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 grew
                 silent
                 shortly
                 upon
                 his
                 appearance
                 )
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   banisht
                   Him
                
                 from
                 his
                 
                   lesser
                   holds
                
                 in
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 Witches
                 ;
                 which
                 argument
                 is
                 peccant
                 both
                 in
                 what
                 it
                 affirms
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 it
                 would
                 infer
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 The
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 
                   H.
                   JESUS
                
                 did
                 not
                 expel
                 the
                 Devil
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 greater
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 residence
                 and
                 worship
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 barbarous
                 Mankind
                 do
                 him
                 
                   publick
                   ,
                   solemn
                   homage
                
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 pretence
                 fails
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Consequence
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 comes
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 credit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Ecclesiastick
                   History
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 persons
                 possessed
                 with
                 Devils
                 some
                 Ages
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Disciples
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 invocation
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Sathan
                 was
                 not
                 driven
                 from
                 his
                 lesser
                 habitations
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 from
                 his
                 more
                 
                   famous
                   abodes
                
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Why
                 ,
                 Though
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 him
                 publiquely
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 designed
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 Subjects
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Son's
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 affront
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Divinity
                 that
                 
                   planted
                   it
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 hindrance
                 of
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 discouragement
                 of
                 Christian
                 hopes
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Though
                 Providence
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 this
                 height
                 of
                 insolent
                 opposition
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 why
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 however
                 permitted
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 sneak
                 into
                 some
                 
                   private
                   skulking
                   holes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 trade
                 with
                 the
                 particular
                 more
                 
                   devoted
                   vassals
                
                 of
                 his
                 wicked
                 Empire
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 chased
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 he
                 permitted
                 his
                 retreat
                 into
                 the
                 herd
                 of
                 Swine
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 bad
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 
                   phancied
                   congruities
                
                 against
                 
                   plain
                   experience
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evidently
                 done
                 by
                 those
                 arguers
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 Christ
                 chased
                 the
                 Devil
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 
                   high
                   places
                
                 of
                 worship
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 ;
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 therefore
                 fit
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 forced
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 less
                 
                   notorious
                   Haunts
                
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 a
                 decency
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 frame
                 ,
                 
                   conclude
                   a
                   fact
                
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 evidence
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 capable
                 .
                 And
                 once
                 more
              
               
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 The
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 
                   imagined
                   Decorum
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 pursued
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Sathan
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 tricks
                 of
                 Cozenage
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 abuseth
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 mankind
                 since
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 secure
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 Temptations
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 congruity
                 in
                 believing
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sorced
                 from
                 his
                 haunts
                 in
                 Temples
                 and
                 publick
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 also
                 from
                 those
                 nearer
                 ones
                 ,
                 about
                 us
                 and
                 within
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 daily
                 temptations
                 of
                 universal
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 than
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 relinquishing
                 those
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 leave
                 all
                 profest
                 communication
                 and
                 correspondence
                 with
                 those
                 profligate
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 vileness
                 had
                 fitted
                 them
                 for
                 such
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 
                   these
                   Reasoners
                
                 are
                 very
                 Fair
                 for
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 all
                 
                   internal
                   Diabolical
                   Temptations
                
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 durst
                 not
                 trust
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 'le
                 crave
                 your
                 leave
                 here
                 to
                 add
                 some
                 things
                 concerning
                 those
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 obtain
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 those
                 wary
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 coy
                 ,
                 and
                 shy
                 of
                 their
                 assent
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ;
                 That
                 men
                 frequently
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 
                   excuse
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 lay
                 their
                 own
                 guilt
                 upon
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 earnest
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 guilty
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 hath
                 Devil
                 enough
                 in
                 his
                 
                   own
                   nature
                
                 to
                 prompt
                 him
                 to
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 not
                 
                   another
                   Tempter
                
                 to
                 incite
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 Sathan
                 endeavours
                 to
                 further
                 our
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ruine
                 by
                 his
                 inticements
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   goes
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   seeking
                   whom
                   he
                   may
                   devour
                   ,
                
                 is
                 too
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 to
                 need
                 my
                 endeavours
                 particularly
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ;
                 Only
                 those
                 diffident
                 men
                 cannot
                 perhaps
                 apprehend
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 really
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 explain
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 unsutable
                 to
                 my
                 general
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 sense
                 is
                 primarily
                 caused
                 by
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 continuity
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 where
                 sensation
                 is
                 immediately
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   notice
                   excited
                
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 an
                 
                   external
                   object
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   simple
                   outward
                   sense
                
                 .
                 But
                 imagination
                 ,
                 though
                 caused
                 immediately
                 by
                 
                   material
                   motion
                
                 also
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 
                   external
                   senses
                
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 
                   impress
                   directly
                
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 prime
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   original
                   motion
                
                 is
                 from
                 within
                 our
                 selves
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 sometimes
                 strikes
                 upon
                 those
                 strings
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 begets
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 phantasms
                 ;
                 otherwhile
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   loose
                   Spirits
                
                 wandring
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 
                   brain
                   ,
                   casually
                
                 hit
                 upon
                 such
                 filments
                 and
                 strings
                 whose
                 motion
                 excites
                 a
                 conception
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 or
                 Imagination
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   senses
                
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 by
                 sleep
                 or
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 in
                 either
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 believe
                 those
                 representations
                 to
                 be
                 real
                 and
                 
                   external
                   transactions
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 within
                 our
                 heads
                 ;
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Enthusiasms
                 ,
                 and
                 Dreams
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 
                   these
                   causes
                
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 which
                 s●…ir
                 imagination
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Spirits
                   good
                
                 ,
                 or
                 bad
                 can
                 so
                 move
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 sense
                 in
                 the
                 brain
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 awake
                 such
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 excite
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 imagination
                 having
                 a
                 mighty
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 
                   external
                   actions
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 
                   good
                   Angels
                
                 may
                 stir
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Evil
                   ones
                   tempt
                
                 us
                 to
                 Lewdness
                 and
                 vice
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 representments
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 invite
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 allure
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 compel
                 ,
                 our
                 wills
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   intelligible
                   account
                
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Angelical
                   encouragements
                
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 of
                 
                   immediate
                   influence
                
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 have
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Dreams
                 both
                 Monitory
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Temperamental
                   ,
                   Enthusiasms
                   ,
                   Fanatick
                   Ecstasies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suggested
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Sir
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 FIRST
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 pretence
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 examined
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 
                   MIRACLES
                   are
                   ceast
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   presumed
                   actions
                   of
                   Witchcraft
                   are
                   tales
                   ,
                   and
                   illusions
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 due
                 return
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 difficult
                 Problem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   real
                   Miracle
                
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 weighty
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
              
               
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 THAT
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 strangeness
                 ,
                 or
                 unaccountableness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   done
                
                 simply
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Magnalia
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 those
                 honest
                 Arts
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 Criterion
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 action
                 or
                 event
                 beyond
                 all
                 
                   natural
                   powers
                
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 and
                 bounds
                 of
                 
                   Natures
                   sphere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 possibilities
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 character
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   essential
                   mark
                
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 so
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 could
                 determine
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 
                   natural
                   causalities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Hitherto
                   canst
                   thou
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 this
                 his
                 measure
                 whereby
                 to
                 judge
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 is
                 himself
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   Miracle
                
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 immodesty
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 though
                 an
                 essect
                 may
                 transcend
                 really
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 
                   meer
                   nature
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 spirits
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 our
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 Every
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Miracle
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 
                   Agents
                   supernatural
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 can
                 make
                 
                   wonderful
                   combinations
                
                 of
                 
                   natural
                   causes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 perform
                 many
                 things
                 immediately
                 which
                 are
                 prodigious
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   longest
                   line
                
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   THEY
                   are
                   SACRED
                   
                   WONDERS
                   ,
                   and
                   suppose
                   the
                   POWER
                   to
                   be
                   DIVINE
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 power
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 so
                 little
                 understand
                 the
                 capacities
                 ,
                 and
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 
                   lower
                   Agents
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 Criterion
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 particulars
                 ;
                 (
                 They
                 are
                 
                   unaccountable
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   meer
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   done
                   by
                   Agents
                   supernatural
                
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 superadded
                 ,
              
               
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 
                   peculiar
                   circumstances
                
                 that
                 speak
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 
                   divine
                   Original
                
                 .
                 Their
                 
                   mediate
                   Authors
                
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 
                   be
                   so
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 persons
                 of
                 
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   void
                
                 of
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   secular
                   Designs
                
                 .
                 They
                 seldom
                 use
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   natural
                   Applications
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 surmount
                 all
                 the
                 activities
                 of
                 
                   known
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 They
                 work
                 those
                 wonders
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 raise
                 admiration
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 to
                 be
                 talkt
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 seal
                 and
                 confirm
                 some
                 
                   divine
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Commission
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 concern'd
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 circumstances
                 as
                 
                   these
                   ,
                   wonderful
                
                 actions
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   that
                   makes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 am
                 prepared
                 for
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 make
                 this
                 brief
                 return
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 WITCHES
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Confederate
                   Spirit
                
                 do
                 those
                 odd
                 ,
                 and
                 astonishing
                 things
                 we
                 believe
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 being
                 evidence
                 enough
                 from
                 the
                 badness
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   ridiculous
                   Ceremonies
                
                 of
                 their
                 performances
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 malice
                 and
                 
                   mischievous
                   designs
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 POWER
                 that
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Divine
                 ,
                 but
                 Diabolical
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 
                   singular
                   providence
                
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 permitted
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 any
                 
                   new
                   sacred
                   Discoveries
                
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 
                   doctrinal
                   Impostures
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whether
                 Miracles
                 are
                 ceased
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 Miracles
                 as
                 are
                 onely
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 performances
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 common
                 methods
                 of
                 Art
                 or
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 late
                 great
                 Evidence
                 in
                 the
                 famous
                 GREATRAK
                 ;
                 concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 impertinent
                 to
                 add
                 the
                 following
                 Account
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 R.
                 Dean
                 of
                 C.
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 veracity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 This
                 learned
                 Gentleman
                 then
                 is
                 pleased
                 thus
                 to
                 write
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   great
                   discourse
                   now
                   at
                   the
                   Coffee-houses
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   is
                   about
                   Mr.
                   G.
                   the
                   famous
                   
                     Irish
                     Stroker
                  
                   ,
                   concerning
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   you
                   expect
                   an
                   account
                   from
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   undergoes
                   various
                   censures
                   here
                   ,
                   some
                   take
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Conjurer
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   an
                   Impostor
                   ,
                   but
                   others
                   again
                   adore
                   him
                   as
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                   I
                   confess
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   man
                   is
                   free
                   
                   from
                   all
                   design
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   agreeable
                   Conversation
                   ,
                   not
                   addicted
                   to
                   any
                   Vice
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   any
                   Sect
                   or
                   Party
                   ;
                   but
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     sincere
                     Protestant
                  
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   three
                   weeks
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   at
                   my
                   Lord
                   Conwayes
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   upon
                   a
                   thousand
                   persons
                   ;
                   and
                   really
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   in
                   it
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   convinc'd
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   miraculous
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   pains
                   strangely
                   sly
                   before
                   his
                   hand
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   chased
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                     Dimness
                     cleared
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Deafness
                   cured
                   by
                   his
                   touch
                   ;
                   Twenty
                   persons
                   at
                   several
                   times
                   in
                   fits
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Falling
                     Sickness
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   minutes
                   brought
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   tell
                   where
                   their
                   pain
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   hath
                   pursued
                   it
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   driven
                   it
                   out
                   at
                   some
                   extream
                   part
                   ;
                   
                     Running
                     Sores
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     Evil
                  
                   dried
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   Kernels
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   Suppuration
                   by
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   
                     grievous
                     Sores
                  
                   of
                   many
                   moneths
                   date
                   ,
                   in
                   few
                   days
                   
                     healed
                     ;
                     Obstructions
                  
                   and
                   
                     Stoppings
                     removed
                     ,
                     Cancerous
                     Knots
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Breast
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   I
                   have
                   many
                   reasons
                   to
                   perswade
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   miraculous
                   :
                   He
                   pretends
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   Testimony
                   to
                   any
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   Operation
                   speaks
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   natural
                   ,
                   the
                   Cure
                   seldom
                   succeeds
                   without
                   
                     reiterated
                     touches
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Patients
                   often
                   relapse
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     fails
                     frequently
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   decay
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     many
                     Distempers
                  
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   obedient
                   to
                   his
                   touch
                   .
                   
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   all
                   his
                   vertue
                   to
                   his
                   
                     particular
                     Temper
                  
                   and
                   Complexion
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   take
                   his
                   Spirits
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Elixir
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     universal
                     Ferment
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   cures
                   (
                   as
                   Dr.
                   M.
                   expresseth
                   it
                   )
                   by
                   a
                   
                     sanative
                     Contagion
                     .
                     Enthusiasm
                     .
                     Triumphat
                     .
                  
                   Sect.
                   58.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Account
                
                 of
                 the
                 Healer
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 from
                 that
                 Reverend
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 me
                 signifies
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 attestations
                 of
                 multitudes
                 of
                 
                   ordinary
                   Reporters
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 know
                 that
                 excellent
                 man's
                 singular
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Judgment
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 upon
                 my
                 enquiry
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 particulars
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 received
                 these
                 further
                 Informations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   Mr.
                   G.
                   what
                   opinion
                   he
                   hath
                   of
                   his
                   
                     own
                     Gift
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   know
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   He
                   hath
                   a
                   different
                   apprehension
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   yours
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   certainly
                   believeth
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   
                     immediate
                     Gift
                  
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   
                     no
                     Philosopher
                  
                   .
                   And
                   you
                   will
                   wonder
                   less
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   hear
                   how
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   often
                   received
                   it
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   mouth
                   .
                   About
                   three
                   or
                   sour
                   years
                   ago
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   strong
                   impulse
                   upon
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   continually
                   pursued
                   him
                   whatever
                   he
                   was
                   about
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   Business
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Devotion
                     ,
                     alone
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   company
                   ,
                   that
                   spake
                   to
                   
                   him
                   by
                   this
                   
                     inward
                     suggestion
                     [
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     thee
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     curing
                     the
                     Evil.
                     ]
                  
                   This
                   suggestion
                   was
                   so
                   importunate
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   complained
                   to
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   was
                   haunted
                   :
                   She
                   apprehended
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   extravagancy
                   of
                   Fancy
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   told
                   her
                   he
                   believed
                   there
                   was
                   more
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   resolved
                   to
                   try
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   long
                   want
                   opportunity
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   Neighbour
                   of
                   his
                   grievously
                   afflicted
                   with
                   the
                   Kings-Evil
                   ,
                   He
                   stroked
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   effect
                   succeeded
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   about
                   a
                   Twelve-moneth
                   together
                   he
                   pretended
                   to
                   cure
                   no
                   other
                   Distemper
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   the
                   Ague
                   being
                   very
                   rife
                   in
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   .
                   the
                   same
                   Impulse
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   spoke
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     thee
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     curing
                     the
                     Ague
                     ;
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   meeting
                   with
                   persons
                   in
                   their
                   Fits
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   laying
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   their
                   Brasts
                   ,
                   the
                   Ague
                   left
                   them
                   .
                   About
                   half
                   a
                   year
                   after
                   the
                   accustomed
                   Impulse
                   became
                   more
                   general
                   ,
                   and
                   suggested
                   to
                   him
                   
                     [
                     I
                     have
                     given
                     thee
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Healing
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   attempted
                   all
                   Diseases
                   indifferently
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   he
                   saw
                   strange
                   effects
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   doubted
                   whether
                   the
                   cause
                   were
                   any
                   vertue
                   that
                   came
                   srom
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   peoples
                   fancy
                   :
                   To
                   convince
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   incredulity
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   lay
                   one
                   night
                   in
                   bed
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Hands
                   was
                   struck
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   usual
                   Impulse
                   suggested
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   trial
                   of
                   his
                   vertue
                   upon
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   
                   stroking
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   immediately
                   returned
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   liveliness
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   repeated
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   nights
                   (
                   or
                   mornings
                   )
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   Relation
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   believe
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   sincerity
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   tells
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   he
                   believes
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   that
                   this
                   Impulse
                   too
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   result
                   of
                   his
                   Temper
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   like
                   Dreams
                   that
                   are
                   usually
                   according
                   to
                   mens
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   seem
                   a
                   
                     probable
                     account
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Phoenomenon
                   .
                   Perhaps
                   some
                   may
                   think
                   it
                   more
                   likely
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   Genius
                   who
                   understood
                   the
                   
                     sanative
                     vertue
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Complexion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   readiness
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   ability
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   might
                   give
                   him
                   notice
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   otherwise
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   for
                   ever
                   unknown
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   God
                   had
                   been
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 is
                 my
                 Learned
                 and
                 Reverend
                 Friend's
                 Relation
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 judge
                 his
                 Reflections
                 as
                 ingenious
                 as
                 his
                 Report
                 is
                 sincere
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 about
                 it
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 
                   critically
                   inspected
                
                 and
                 examined
                 by
                 several
                 sagacious
                 and
                 deep
                 searches
                 of
                 the
                 ROYAL
                 SOCIETY
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 as
                 unlikely
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 by
                 a
                 
                   contrived
                   Imposture
                
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 persons
                 extant
              
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 I
                 relieve
                 your
                 patience
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 You
                 can
                 abundantly
                 prove
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 attempted
                 to
                 defend
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 many
                 Obligations
                 your
                 Country
                 hath
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Diligence
                 of
                 your
                 Endeavours
                 in
                 its
                 service
                 ;
                 your
                 
                   Ingenious
                   Industry
                
                 for
                 the
                 Detecting
                 of
                 those
                 
                   vile
                   Practisers
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 considerable
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Confession
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 all
                 this
                 trouble
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 respect
                 and
                 good
                 Intentions
                 of
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
                 
                   Your
                   Affectionate
                   and
                   Obliged
                   Honourer
                   and
                   Servant
                   ,
                   J.
                   G.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               HItherto
               reacheth
               the
               Author's
               ingenious
               
                 Considerations
                 about
                 Witchcraft
              
               .
               But
               understanding
               by
               his
               Letters
               and
               Papers
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               something
               further
               to
               enlarge
               this
               First
               Part
               of
               his
               
                 Saducismus
                 Triumphatus
              
               ,
               which
               concerns
               the
               Possibility
               of
               the
               Existence
               of
               
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Apparitions
              
               ,
               and
               Witches
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               has
               done
               nothing
               therein
               ,
               being
               prevented
               by
               Death
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               might
               prove
               not
               an
               unuseful
               Supplement
               ,
               to
               translate
               most
               of
               the
               two
               last
               Chapters
               of
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 M.
              
               his
               
                 Enchiridion
                 Metaphysicum
              
               into
               English
               ,
               and
               add
               it
               to
               this
               First
               Part
               ,
               as
               a
               suitable
               Appendage
               thereto
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               follows
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APPENDAGE
               To
               this
               First
               PART
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               POSSIBILITY
               OF
               APPARITIONS
               AND
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               Containing
               The
               easie
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               genuine
               NOTION
               ,
               and
               consistent
               Explication
               of
               the
               Nature
               OF
               A
               SPIRIT
               ,
               whereby
               The
               POSSIBILITY
               of
               the
               EXISTENCE
               of
               SPIRITS
               ,
               APPARITIONS
               ,
               and
               WITCHCRAFT
               is
               further
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               ,
               1681.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               The
               Easie
               ,
               True
               ,
               and
               Genuine
               NOTION
               And
               Consistent
               EXPLICATION
               Of
               the
               NATURE
               of
               a
               SPIRIT
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Opinions
                   of
                   the
                   NULLIBISTS
                   and
                   HOLENMERIANS
                   proposed
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 we
                 may
                 explicate
                 the
                 Essence
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 or
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 success
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 remove
                 two
                 vast
                 Mounds
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 some
                 hath
                 encumbred
                 and
                 obscured
                 their
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 readily
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 or
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 very
                 peremptorily
                 contend
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   no
                   where
                
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 Which
                 opinion
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 sight
                 it
                 appears
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 stiffly
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 Fastuosity
                 and
                 Superciliousness
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 more
                 sly
                 and
                 tacite
                 contempt
                 of
                 such
                 Philosophers
                 as
                 hold
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 men
                 less
                 intellectual
                 and
                 too
                 too
                 much
                 indulging
                 to
                 their
                 Imagination
                 .
                 Those
                 other
                 therefore
                 because
                 they
                 so
                 boldly
                 affirm
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Nullibi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Nowhere
                 ,
                 have
                 deservedly
                 purchased
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 Name
                 or
                 Title
                 of
                 Nullibists
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Mound
                 of
                 Darkness
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 willingly
                 indeed
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Spirits
                 are
                 somewhere
                 ;
                 but
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 entirely
                 or
                 totally
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 Ubi
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 general
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 but
                 are
                 totally
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 or
                 point
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 describe
                 the
                 peculiar
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Totus
                   in
                   toto
                   &
                   totus
                   in
                   qualibet
                   sui
                   parte
                   .
                
                 Which
                 therefore
                 the
                 Greeks
                 would
                 fitly
                 and
                 briefly
                 call
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   an
                   Essence
                   that
                   is
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   each
                   part
                   ]
                
                 and
                 this
                 propriety
                 thereof
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 the
                 Holenmerism
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 also
                 these
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 may
                 most
                 significantly
                 and
                 compendiously
                 be
                 called
                 Holenmerians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Cartesius
                   is
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   chiefly
                   consists
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   their
                   Opinion
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Opinions
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 explained
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 propose
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 the
                 chief
                 Author
                 and
                 Leader
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 that
                 pleasant
                 Wit
                 
                   Renatus
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 jocular
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Meditations
                
                 ,
                 has
                 so
                 luxated
                 and
                 distorted
                 the
                 rational
                 Faculties
                 of
                 some
                 otherwise
                 sober
                 and
                 quick-witted
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 over-great
                 admiration
                 of
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 cautious
                 ,
                 that
                 deceived
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 counterfeit
                 and
                 prestigious
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 have
                 perswaded
                 themselves
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 were
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 clear
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 blinded
                 with
                 these
                 prejudices
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 industriously
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 instructed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 and
                 most
                 ill-minded
                 fallacious
                 Deity
                 ,
                 have
                 heedlesly
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 standing
                 upon
                 their
                 guard
                 ,
                 been
                 deceived
                 and
                 illuded
                 by
                 a
                 mere
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 abundantly-cunning
                 and
                 abstruse
                 Genius
                 ;
                 as
                 shall
                 clearly
                 appear
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 searched
                 and
                 examined
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 force
                 whereof
                 is
                 comprised
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 Axioms
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   thinks
                   is
                   Immaterial
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whatever
                   is
                   extended
                   is
                   Material
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whatever
                   is
                   unextended
                   is
                   Nowhere
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 third
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 this
                 fourth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 and
                 manifest
                 Consectary
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   somewhere
                   is
                   extended
                   .
                
                 Which
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 of
                 themselves
                 will
                 easily
                 grant
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 seriously
                 contend
                 for
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 affirm
                 Spirits
                 to
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 oblique
                 and
                 close
                 derision
                 of
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 saying
                 indeed
                 they
                 exist
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 again
                 hiddenly
                 and
                 cunningly
                 denying
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 affirming
                 they
                 are
                 nowhere
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 doubtlesly
                 they
                 affirm
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 onely
                 ;
                 for
                 fear
                 they
                 granting
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 presently
                 extorted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 extended
                 ,
                 as
                 whatever
                 is
                 Extended
                 ,
                 is
                 Material
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 second
                 Axiome
                 .
                 It
                 
                 is
                 therefore
                 manifest
                 that
                 we
                 both
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 real
                 Being
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 Extended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sophistical
                   weakness
                   of
                   that
                   reasoning
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   can
                   conceive
                   Cogitation
                   without
                   conceiving
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   Matter
                   ,
                   conclude
                   ,
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   thinks
                   is
                   Immaterial
                   .
                
              
               
                 WIth
                 which
                 truth
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 being
                 furnished
                 and
                 supported
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 with
                 ease
                 quite
                 overthrow
                 and
                 utterly
                 root
                 out
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 their
                 levity
                 and
                 credulity
                 may
                 more
                 manifestly
                 appear
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 by
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 make
                 good
                 each
                 member
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whatever
                   thinks
                   is
                   Immaterial
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 this
                 Axiome
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 examine
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 note
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 easily
                 grant
                 the
                 Axiome
                 itself
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 new
                 Method
                 of
                 demonstrating
                 it
                 I
                 call
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 mean
                 time
                 not
                 conceiving
                 Matter
                 ,
                 concludes
                 that
                 
                   Whatever
                   thinks
                   is
                   Immaterial
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 Cogitation
                 without
                 conceiving
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 That
                 although
                 one
                 should
                 suppose
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 flinch
                 from
                 that
                 position
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 certain
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 
                   Res
                   cogitans
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   thinking
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 sinding
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 further
                 add
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 suppose
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Immaterial
                 Being
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 indeed
                 Material
                 )
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 flinch
                 from
                 that
                 position
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   thinking
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 suppose
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thinking
                 Being
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 suppose
                 nothing
                 without
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 thought
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 note
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 levity
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 might
                 hence
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 better
                 fitted
                 to
                 contemplate
                 other
                 things
                 than
                 itself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 thinking
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 fixedly
                 enough
                 and
                 intently
                 consider
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 and
                 contemplate
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 has
                 the
                 nearest
                 affinity
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 without
                 any
                 reflection
                 that
                 herself
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 wholly
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 contemplating
                 other
                 things
                 without
                 any
                 reflection
                 upon
                 herself
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 carelesly
                 she
                 may
                 consider
                 herself
                 in
                 general
                 as
                 a
                 
                   mere
                   thinking
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 resolvedness
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 force
                 on
                 purpose
                 offered
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 faculties
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 reasoning
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 weak
                 and
                 trifling
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Attributes
                 but
                 mere
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 discern
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   true
                   Method
                   that
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   proving
                   that
                   MATTER
                   cannot
                   think
                   .
                
              
               
                 LAstly
                 ,
                 if
                 Cartesius
                 with
                 his
                 Nullibists
                 would
                 have
                 dealt
                 
                   bona
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 omitted
                 all
                 those
                 ambagious
                 windings
                 and
                 Meanders
                 of
                 feigned
                 Abstraction
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 direct
                 stroke
                 to
                 have
                 saln
                 upon
                 the
                 thing
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 sisted
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 searched
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 thence
                 have
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 inseparable
                 Attribute
                 in
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Cogitative
                 faculty
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 that
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 out
                 
                 of
                 the
                 mere
                 diversity
                 of
                 Idea's
                 or
                 Notions
                 of
                 any
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 to
                 collect
                 their
                 separability
                 or
                 real
                 distinction
                 ,
                 yea
                 their
                 contrariety
                 and
                 repugnancy
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 foully
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 indispensable
                 Laws
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confound
                 Diversa
                 with
                 Opposita
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Which
                 mistake
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 understand
                 Logick
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 very
                 coarse
                 and
                 absurd
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 vacillancy
                 of
                 this
                 Method
                 may
                 yet
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 which
                 yet
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 name
                 seriously
                 stand
                 for
                 and
                 assert
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Cogitative
                 substance
                 is
                 either
                 Material
                 or
                 Immaterial
                 ;
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 apparently
                 follow
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thinking
                 substance
                 may
                 be
                 precisely
                 conceived
                 without
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 Matter
                 without
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 when
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 distribution
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 sufficiently
                 close
                 together
                 ?
              
               
                 How
                 can
                 therefore
                 this
                 newfangled
                 Method
                 of
                 Cartesius
                 convince
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 Supposition
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 distribution
                 is
                 illegitimate
                 ?
                 Can
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 without
                 Matter
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 all
                 grant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 distribution
                 itself
                 supposes
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 continues
                 sufficiently
                 firm
                 and
                 sure
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 our
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 and
                 ratified
                 
                 Laws
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 Ages
                 before
                 this
                 new
                 upstart
                 Method
                 of
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 appeared
                 ,
                 were
                 established
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 suffrage
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 Which
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 legitimate
                 distribution
                 the
                 parts
                 ought
                 
                   consentire
                   cum
                   toto
                   ,
                   &
                   dissentire
                   inter
                   se
                   ,
                
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 but
                 disagree
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 Distribution
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 disagree
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 manifest
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 which
                 supposes
                 that
                 a
                 Cogitative
                 substance
                 may
                 be
                 Material
                 ,
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 clear
                 ,
                 solid
                 and
                 manifest
                 way
                 or
                 method
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 Logick
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 new
                 way
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Sophistry
                 and
                 pleasant
                 mode
                 of
                 trisling
                 and
                 prevaricating
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   extended
                   ,
                   demonstrated
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Corollary
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Principle
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Axiome
                 or
                 Principle
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   extended
                   is
                   Material
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 evincing
                 the
                 falsity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 want
                 no
                 new
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 have
                 but
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 Seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 Eighth
                 Chapters
                 of
                 
                   Enchiridium
                   Metaphysicum
                
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 unanswerable
                 
                 reasonings
                 it
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Immovable
                 Extensum
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 movable
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Consectary
                 of
                 their
                 third
                 Principle
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Spirits
                 are
                 Extended
                 as
                 being
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 wild
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 .
              
               
                 Whos
                 's
                 third
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 immediately
                 and
                 precisely
                 they
                 conclude
                 Spirits
                 to
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   unextended
                   is
                   nowhere
                
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 very
                 willingly
                 grant
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 concede
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 )
                 That
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   somewhere
                   is
                   also
                   extended
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Consectary
                 I
                 will
                 evince
                 with
                 Mathematical
                 certainty
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Immaterial
                 Beings
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 extended
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Operations
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Soul
                 acts
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Power
                 or
                 Divine
                 Vertue
                 wherewith
                 God
                 acts
                 on
                 the
                 Matter
                 and
                 moves
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 gathered
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 the
                 moving
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 wherewith
                 it
                 acts
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   itself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 wherewith
                 God
                 moves
                 the
                 Matter
                 and
                 
                   God
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 are
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 be
                 imagined
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 Operation
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 from
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 viz.
                 there
                 where
                 the
                 Operation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 there
                 where
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 is
                 ;
                 He
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 Body
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 can
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 deny
                 that
                 common
                 Notion
                 in
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 Quantities
                 that
                 are
                 singly
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 third
                 ,
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   apert
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   that
                   the
                   ESSENCE
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   where
                   its
                   OPERATION
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   contradict
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   Spirit
                   extended
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 verily
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 seem
                 apertly
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Lambertus
                   Velthusius
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   De
                   Initiis
                   Primae
                   Philosophiae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 
                   De
                   Ubi
                
                 .
                 Who
                 though
                 he
                 does
                 manifestly
                 affirm
                 that
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 their
                 Operations
                 are
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 or
                 some
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Operations
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   somewhere
                   ,
                   God
                   everywhere
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 mode
                 of
                 their
                 presence
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 does
                 expresly
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 is
                 nowhere
                 separate
                 from
                 that
                 whereby
                 God
                 or
                 a
                 created
                 Spirit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 everywhere
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 somewhere
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 conceit
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Attributes
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Vertue
                 diffuses
                 itself
                 beyond
                 Heaven
                 .
                 No
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Wheresoever
                 
                 God's
                 Power
                 or
                 Operation
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 composition
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 Velthusius
                 .
                 Whence
                 I
                 assume
                 ,
                 But
                 the
                 Power
                 or
                 Operation
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 or
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 or
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 where
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 somewhere
                 .
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 deduction
                 or
                 illation
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 coherent
                 with
                 the
                 Premises
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 other
                 most
                 devoted
                 follower
                 of
                 the
                 Cartesian
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   De-la-Forge
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 offering
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 advantage
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 from
                 the
                 inferring
                 the
                 same
                 conclusion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   Mente
                   Humana
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 where
                 occur
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Matter
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 Essence
                 or
                 Substance
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 God
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 hear
                 ,
                 my
                 Nullibist
                 ,
                 what
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 thy
                 Condisciples
                 and
                 most
                 religious
                 Symmists
                 of
                 that
                 stupendious
                 secret
                 of
                 Nullibism
                 plainly
                 professes
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 by
                 his
                 Essence
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 Substance
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 blush
                 not
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 any
                 created
                 spirit
                 is
                 any
                 where
                 ;
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 more
                 contradictious
                 can
                 be
                 spoke
                 or
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 abhorring
                 from
                 all
                 reason
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whenas
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 come
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 impossible
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 start
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 blinded
                 with
                 a
                 superstitious
                 admiration
                 of
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 his
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 deluded
                 ,
                 effascinated
                 and
                 befooled
                 with
                 his
                 jocular
                 Subtilty
                 and
                 prestigious
                 Abstractions
                 there
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 wits
                 can
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 by
                 its
                 Essence
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 Matter
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Matter
                 were
                 nowhere
                 also
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 penetrate
                 ,
                 possess
                 ,
                 and
                 actuate
                 some
                 determinate
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 ?
                 In
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 necessary
                 it
                 be
                 somewhere
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   De-la-Forge
                
                 does
                 manifestly
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 thus
                 
                 possest
                 and
                 actuated
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   Mente
                   Humana
                
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 declares
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 
                   Marcilius
                   Ficinus
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 the
                 Soul
                 actuates
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 Marsilius
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 assent
                 to
                 his
                 Opinion
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 do
                 these
                 Forms
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 when
                 they
                 communicate
                 to
                 it
                 their
                 Esse
                 ?
                 They
                 throughly
                 penetrate
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Essence
                 ,
                 they
                 bequeath
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Essence
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 whereas
                 the
                 Esse
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Operation
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 by
                 conjoyning
                 the
                 Essence
                 they
                 impart
                 the
                 Esse
                 ,
                 by
                 bequeathing
                 the
                 Vertue
                 they
                 communicate
                 the
                 Operations
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 congress
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 one
                 
                   Animal
                   Esse
                
                 ,
                 one
                 Operation
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 The
                 Soul
                 with
                 her
                 Essence
                 penetrates
                 and
                 pervades
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 where
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 nowhere
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 !
              
               
                 With
                 what
                 manifest
                 repugnancy
                 therefore
                 to
                 their
                 other
                 Assertions
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 hold
                 this
                 ridiculous
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 weak
                 their
                 chiefest
                 prop
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   whatever
                   is
                   Extended
                   is
                   Material
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 confuted
                 by
                 irresragable
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 and
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Enchirid.
                   Metaphys
                
                 .
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 clearly
                 proving
                 that
                 all
                 Spirits
                 are
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 utterly
                 subverted
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 Concession
                 or
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 concede
                 or
                 aver
                 
                 that
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   somewhere
                   is
                   extended
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Spirits
                 are
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 Material
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   more
                   light
                   reasonings
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   whereby
                   they
                   would
                   confirm
                   their
                   Opinion
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Soul
                   thinks
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   nowhere
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 pass
                 by
                 their
                 more
                 slight
                 reasonings
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 so
                 monstrous
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 thinks
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 relation
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 Logical
                 place
                 or
                 Ubi
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 sort
                 are
                 many
                 truths
                 as
                 well
                 Moral
                 as
                 Theological
                 and
                 Logical
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 conceives
                 them
                 is
                 necessarily
                 nowhere
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 crazily
                 and
                 inconsequently
                 they
                 collect
                 that
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 thinks
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 apparent
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 srom
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 themselves
                 ;
                 because
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 because
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 thinks
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Material
                 things
                 are
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 they
                 
                 dare
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 plainly
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 or
                 Soul
                 of
                 man
                 were
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 become
                 corporeal
                 and
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 These
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 certain
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Logical
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Theological
                 Truths
                 ,
                 are
                 really
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 itself
                 which
                 conceives
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 proved
                 above
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 those
                 Truths
                 which
                 she
                 conceives
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 somewhere
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 itself
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 some
                 Truths
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Representations
                 ,
                 neither
                 respect
                 Time
                 nor
                 Place
                 in
                 whatever
                 sence
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Operations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Modes
                 of
                 some
                 Subject
                 or
                 Substance
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 conceived
                 than
                 in
                 some
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 substance
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 some
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 substance
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 so●…t
                 extended
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Subject
                 they
                 are
                 necessarily
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Mode
                 is
                 inseparable
                 from
                 a
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 am
                 I
                 at
                 all
                 moved
                 with
                 that
                 giddy
                 and
                 rash
                 tergiversation
                 which
                 some
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 in
                 distinguishing
                 betwixt
                 Cogitation
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 conceived
                 verities
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   cogitating
                
                 :
                 For
                 Cogitation
                 itself
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 Extension
                 is
                 of
                 
                 Matter
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 nowhere
                 as
                 any
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 respects
                 neither
                 time
                 nor
                 place
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 no
                 Subject
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 thus
                 escape
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 observe
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 they
                 therewithal
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 it
                 have
                 some
                 amplitude
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 This
                 Assertion
                 whereby
                 they
                 assert
                 Cogitation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 manifestly
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 specifically
                 different
                 ;
                 Which
                 therefore
                 succeeding
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 Substances
                 specifically
                 different
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Socrates
                 will
                 not
                 always
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 specifical
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 same
                 numerical
                 ;
                 Than
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 delirant
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 common
                 sense
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 permanent
                 Being
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 Cogitations
                 in
                 a
                 flux
                 or
                 succession
                 ;
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 be
                 its
                 successive
                 Operations
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 does
                 so
                 perpetually
                 cease
                 or
                 perish
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 Memory
                 ?
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 permanent
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 distinct
                 or
                 different
                 from
                 her
                 succeeding
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Matter
                 itself
                 is
                 from
                 its
                 successive
                 figures
                 and
                 motions
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   COGITATION
                   is
                   easily
                   conceived
                   without
                   EXTENSION
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 Reason
                 is
                 somewhat
                 coincident
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 examined
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 briefly
                 proposed
                 by
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 conception
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Logical
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Ubi
                 ,
                 without
                 Extension
                 .
                 But
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 easily
                 conceived
                 without
                 conceiving
                 any
                 Extension
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Mind
                 cogitating
                 ,
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 is
                 exempt
                 also
                 from
                 all
                 Locality
                 whether
                 Physical
                 or
                 Logical
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 loosened
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 no
                 relation
                 nor
                 applicability
                 thereto
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 had
                 no
                 relation
                 nor
                 applicability
                 to
                 other
                 certain
                 things
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 weakness
                 of
                 this
                 argumentation
                 is
                 easily
                 deprehended
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Intensness
                 of
                 heat
                 or
                 motion
                 is
                 considered
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 extension
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 an
                 extended
                 Subject
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 a
                 Bullet
                 shot
                 ,
                 or
                 red
                 hot
                 Iron
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 in
                 intent
                 and
                 defixed
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 some
                 either
                 difficult
                 or
                 pleasing
                 Object
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 observe
                 how
                 the
                 time
                 passeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 the
                 
                 slightest
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 notwithstanding
                 but
                 those
                 Cogitations
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 six
                 a
                 clock
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 they
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 till
                 eleven
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 place
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 conceived
                 ,
                 viz.
                 within
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 ones
                 Study
                 ,
                 although
                 perhaps
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 this
                 so
                 fixt
                 Contemplator
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Study
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 the
                 matter
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 precision
                 of
                 our
                 thoughts
                 to
                 infer
                 the
                 real
                 precision
                 or
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 putid
                 and
                 puerile
                 Sophism
                 ;
                 and
                 still
                 the
                 more
                 enormous
                 and
                 wilde
                 ,
                 to
                 collect
                 also
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 relation
                 nor
                 applicability
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 apprehension
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 connected
                 with
                 another
                 by
                 an
                 essential
                 Tye
                 ,
                 that
                 Tye
                 being
                 not
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 connected
                 onely
                 with
                 a
                 circumstantial
                 one
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 adequate
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 sees
                 through
                 and
                 penetrates
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 its
                 Essence
                 with
                 their
                 properties
                 ;
                 Which
                 unless
                 a
                 man
                 reach
                 to
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 rightly
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 separability
                 of
                 any
                 nature
                 from
                 other
                 natures
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 soully
                 Cartesius
                 has
                 imposed
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 from
                 this
                 mental
                 precision
                 
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 from
                 Extension
                 ,
                 he
                 defined
                 a
                 Spirit
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 )
                 by
                 Cogitation
                 onely
                 ,
                 Matter
                 by
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 all
                 Substance
                 into
                 Cogitant
                 and
                 Extended
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 their
                 first
                 species
                 or
                 kinds
                 .
                 Which
                 distribution
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 as
                 absonous
                 and
                 absurd
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 distributed
                 Animal
                 into
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 Rational
                 .
                 Whenas
                 all
                 Substance
                 is
                 extended
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Animals
                   sensitive
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 fixed
                 his
                 Animadversion
                 upon
                 the
                 specifick
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 ;
                 the
                 Generical
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 either
                 on
                 purpose
                 or
                 by
                 inadvertency
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 considered
                 nor
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 noted
                 in
                 
                   Enchiridion
                   Ethicum
                
                 ,
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   and
                   last
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   Mind
                   is
                   conscious
                   to
                   herself
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   nowhere
                   ,
                   unless
                   she
                   be
                   disturbed
                   or
                   jogged
                   by
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 ingenious
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 occurs
                 in
                 
                   Lambertus
                   Velthusius
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 which
                 God
                 has
                 infused
                 into
                 the
                 Mind
                 itself
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 from
                 our
                 spiritual
                 Operations
                 where
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 
                 we
                 know
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 onely
                 perceive
                 from
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Mind
                 cannot
                 perform
                 .
                 The
                 sence
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 guess
                 right
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Mind
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 internal
                 sense
                 is
                 conscious
                 to
                 herself
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 unless
                 she
                 be
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 disturbed
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 or
                 joggings
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 an
                 ingenious
                 presage
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 perceive
                 herself
                 to
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 another
                 not
                 to
                 perceive
                 herself
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 may
                 not
                 perceive
                 herself
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 Individuality
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   numerical
                   Distinction
                
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 minds
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 one
                 Numerical
                 or
                 Individual
                 mind
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 above
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 contemplating
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 contemplating
                 itself
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 indeed
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 clearly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 seeing
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 itself
                 actually
                 perceptible
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 stable
                 and
                 fixt
                 sense
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 easily
                 lay
                 aside
                 upon
                 occasion
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 
                 consciousness
                 to
                 itself
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 and
                 Individuality
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 put
                 off
                 also
                 therewith
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 perceive
                 it
                 ;
                 whenas
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 perceive
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 and
                 Individuality
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Hic
                   &
                   Nunc
                
                 are
                 the
                 known
                 Characters
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 Objects
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 are
                 Universals
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 perceives
                 not
                 its
                 Individuality
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 by
                 reason
                 prove
                 to
                 herself
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 some
                 one
                 Numerical
                 or
                 Individual
                 Mind
                 ,
                 so
                 she
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 by
                 inward
                 sense
                 perceives
                 not
                 where
                 she
                 is
                 ,
                 evince
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 account
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   extended
                   ,
                   singular
                
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhere
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 Velthusius
                 himself
                 does
                 plainly
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 our
                 Mind
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 ignorant
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Body
                 itself
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Appeal
                   to
                   the
                   internal
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   be
                   not
                   environed
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   infinite
                   Extension
                   ;
                   together
                   with
                   an
                   excitation
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibist
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Dream
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   Trumpeters
                   surrounding
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 whereby
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 enervated
                 and
                 subverted
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 we
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 Arguments
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 contrary
                 Doctine
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 desire
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 thinks
                 his
                 Mind
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 his
                 faculty
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 abstracted
                 himself
                 from
                 all
                 thought
                 or
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 his
                 Mind
                 onely
                 on
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 an
                 indefinite
                 or
                 
                   infinite
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 perceives
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 
                   particular
                   cogitant
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 make
                 trial
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 can
                 any
                 way
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 perceive
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 within
                 this
                 
                   immense
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 environ'd
                 round
                 about
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 ingenuously
                 consess
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Extension
                   infinite
                   and
                   immovable
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 necessary
                 and
                 
                   actual
                   Existence
                
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 
                 most
                 clearly
                 deprehend
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 innate
                 and
                 essentially
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 itself
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 object
                 not
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 perversly
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 judgement
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 or
                 Cartesians
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Object
                   of
                   Imagination
                
                 ;
                 When
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 Phantasms
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                   infinite
                   Extension
                
                 has
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 sensible
                 and
                 sall
                 under
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 Incorporeal
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 haply
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 opportune
                 to
                 speak
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 will
                 subjoyn
                 onely
                 one
                 Argument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 may
                 manifestly
                 evince
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 betake
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 discussing
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 .
                 Briefly
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 some
                 one
                 environed
                 with
                 a
                 Ring
                 of
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 sound
                 their
                 Trumpets
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 if
                 the
                 circumsonant
                 clangor
                 of
                 those
                 surrounding
                 Trumpets
                 sounding
                 from
                 all
                 sides
                 will
                 awake
                 these
                 Nullibists
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Lethargick
                 Dream
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 willingly
                 concede
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conarion
                 or
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 A
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 
                 sense
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 at
                 length
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 from
                 external
                 Objects
                 arrive
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 matter
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 this
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 this
                 bout
                 ,
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
                   
                     Fig.
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 And
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Eight
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 Eight
                 Lines
                 drawn
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 from
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 F
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 I
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 clangour
                 or
                 sound
                 of
                 every
                 Trumpet
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Ring
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpeters
                 to
                 the
                 extream
                 part
                 
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Lines
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 sounds
                 are
                 heard
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Ring
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 F
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Conarion
                 A
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 perception
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Lines
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 common
                 Centre
                 ,
                 do
                 concur
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Clangours
                 or
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 of
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 viz.
                 where
                 the
                 Conarion
                 is
                 :
                 Wheresore
                 the
                 Percipient
                 itself
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 Ring
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 somewhere
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 he
                 that
                 denies
                 that
                 he
                 conceives
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledges
                 that
                 the
                 Perception
                 indeed
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lines
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 of
                 Trumpeters
                 ,
                 but
                 contends
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 herself
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 certainly
                 is
                 either
                 delirant
                 and
                 crazed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 plays
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 slimly
                 and
                 obliquely
                 insinuates
                 that
                 the
                 perception
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Conarion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Conarion
                 itself
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 exterminated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 useless
                 Figment
                 and
                 Chimaera
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   Two
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   proposed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fig.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Reasons
                 that
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stifsly
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 chiesly
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 respects
                 the
                 Holenmerism
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 they
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Soul
                 does
                 pervade
                 and
                 possess
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 would
                 thence
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 would
                 be
                 divisible
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 should
                 correct
                 again
                 this
                 Assertion
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 totally
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 in
                 
                   every
                   part
                
                 thereof
                 :
                 For
                 thus
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 could
                 not
                 thence
                 be
                 argued
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 divisible
                 ,
                 or
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 remain
                 purely
                 spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 other
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Soul
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 whatever
                 happens
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 C
                 ,
                 or
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 perceives
                 it
                 in
                 A
                 ;
                 Because
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 being
                 perfectly
                 and
                 entirely
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 C
                 ,
                 or
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 after
                 what
                 fashion
                 soever
                 C
                 or
                 B
                 is
                 affected
                 ,
                 A
                 should
                 be
                 affected
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 entirely
                 and
                 perfectly
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 C
                 or
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 A.
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 that
                 vulgar
                 saying
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Eye
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Foot
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   would
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Foot.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Examination
                   of
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 now
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 custome
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 weigh
                 and
                 examine
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 just
                 Balance
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 penetrated
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 her
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 seem
                 willingly
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   essential
                   amplitude
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 contend
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Metaphysical
                 and
                 
                   Essential
                   Extension
                
                 in
                 all
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   devoid
                   of
                   bulk
                   or
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 defines
                 of
                 his
                 
                   separate
                   substances
                
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 magnitude
                 or
                 bulk
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 physically
                 divided
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 parts
                 properly
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 division
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Extension
                
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 is
                 rightly
                 understood
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 either
                 bulk
                 or
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 it
                 has
                 
                   no
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 justly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Whole
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 therefore
                 we
                 plainly
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Soul
                 or
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 its
                 Essence
                 to
                 penetrate
                 and
                 possess
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Body
                
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 again
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Spirit
                
                 
                 or
                 
                   whole
                   Soul
                
                 does
                 penetrate
                 and
                 possess
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 parts
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Whole
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 over-stiffly
                 contend
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 use
                 that
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 explication
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 old
                 trite
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Speak
                   a
                   little
                   more
                   unlearnedly
                   that
                   thou
                   mayest
                   speak
                   more
                   intelligibly
                   or
                   plainly
                   .
                
                 But
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 accommodately
                 to
                 the
                 vulgar
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 but
                 improperly
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 or
                 Physical
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 does
                 consist
                 ,
                 that
                 seems
                 an
                 harsh
                 expression
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 deemed
                 next
                 door
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 Repugnancy
                 and
                 Contradiction
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 understand
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 commensurate
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 or
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 many
                 thousand
                 times
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 itself
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   essential
                   Amplitude
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Physical
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 or
                 B
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 will
                 succeed
                 not
                 a
                 jot
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 while
                 they
                 plainly
                 profess
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 B
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 A
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 included
                 within
                 A
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 perhaps
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 gentle
                 Repugnancy
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Soul
                 were
                 totally
                 and
                 entirely
                 out
                 of
                 itself
                 ;
                 which
                 surely
                 is
                 impossible
                 in
                 any
                 singular
                 or
                 individual
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Universals
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 Notions
                 we
                 use
                 in
                 contemplating
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Amplitude
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 a
                 Physical
                 point
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 extend
                 or
                 exhibit
                 its
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 imagine
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 stupendious
                 velocity
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 in
                 this
                 scant
                 compages
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 occupying
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 What
                 an
                 outragious
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 to
                 apprehend
                 touching
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 perpetually
                 exhibits
                 his
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 lastly
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 that
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 does
                 necessarily
                 make
                 all
                 Spirits
                 the
                 most
                 minute
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Spirit
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 Physical
                 point
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Amplitude
                
                 itself
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Objections
                 supposed
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 bigger
                 than
                 that
                 Physical
                 point
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   Monad
                
                 )
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 smaller
                 in
                 universal
                 Nature
                 :
                 Which
                 if
                 you
                 refer
                 to
                 any
                 
                   created
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 seem
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Amplitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   Numen
                
                 ,
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 plainly
                 reproachful
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Reasons
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 adhere
                 to
                 so
                 absurd
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 verily
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 no
                 ways
                 compensate
                 those
                 huge
                 difficulties
                 and
                 repugnancies
                 the
                 Opinion
                 itself
                 labours
                 under
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 solicitously
                 provides
                 for
                 the
                 Indivisibility
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 charge
                 either
                 Superfluous
                 or
                 
                   Ineffectual
                   .
                   Superfluous
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Extension
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 Divisibility
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 infinite
                 immovable
                 Extension
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 movable
                 Matter
                 ,
                 
                   Enchirid.
                   Metaphys
                
                 .
                 cap.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 Ineffectual
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Extension
                 be
                 divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 which
                 pervades
                 and
                 is
                 extended
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 reason
                 be
                 divided
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Essence
                
                 which
                 occupies
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 parts
                 .
                 No
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 wholly
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Totalities
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Logical
                 ear
                 can
                 bear
                 a
                 saying
                 so
                 absurd
                 and
                 abhorrent
                 from
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Whole
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 parts
                 but
                 into
                 Wholes
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 granted
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 may
                 be
                 distributed
                 or
                 divided
                 according
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 distinctly
                 cited
                 Totalities
                 which
                 occupy
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 Yes
                 verily
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 you
                 ,
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 not
                 bigger
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   Monad
                
                 can
                 occupy
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 not
                 sundry
                 Totalities
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 
                   total
                   Essence
                
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 can
                 
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 can
                 occupy
                 that
                 whole
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 ,
                 occupy
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 an
                 infinite
                 one
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 hold
                 touching
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 sence
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 pinches
                 the
                 whole
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 into
                 the
                 smallest
                 point
                 )
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 itself
                 is
                 not
                 bigger
                 than
                 any
                 
                   Physical
                   Monad
                
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 the
                 three
                 Objections
                 which
                 we
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 do
                 again
                 recur
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 overwhelm
                 the
                 first
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 remedy
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 intolerable
                 than
                 the
                 disease
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fig.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 the
                 falsity
                 of
                 that
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 detected
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Eye
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Foot
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   would
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Foot
                
                 ;
                 whenas
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 see
                 in
                 those
                 Eyes
                 which
                 
                 it
                 already
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhere
                 within
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 Nor
                 would
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 an
                 Eye
                 in
                 the
                 Foot
                 see
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 fitting
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 not
                 unlike
                 the
                 Optick
                 ones
                 ,
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Foot
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Brain
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Soul
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 perceptive
                 ,
                 inhabiteth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Functions
                 thereof
                 are
                 onely
                 vital
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 some
                 perceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 self-same
                 thing
                 which
                 perceives
                 ,
                 has
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 moving
                 and
                 guiding
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 Which
                 seems
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 this
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 not
                 the
                 amplitude
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Physical
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 whose
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 blinded
                 with
                 prejudice
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 conjectures
                 touching
                 the
                 Immortal
                 Genii
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 Vehicles
                 ,
                 or
                 destitute
                 of
                 Vehicles
                 )
                 and
                 touching
                 their
                 Perceptions
                 and
                 
                   Essential
                   Presences
                
                 whether
                 invisible
                 or
                 those
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 sometimes
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 mortal
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 surely
                 that
                 can
                 admit
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 competible
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 describe
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 substance
                 not
                 exceeding
                 a
                 Physical
                 Monad
                 in
                 Amplitude
                 ,
                 
                 fill
                 out
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 bigger
                 than
                 a
                 Physical
                 Monad
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 swist
                 vibration
                 of
                 itself
                 towards
                 all
                 parts
                 ;
                 as
                 Boys
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 swift
                 moving
                 of
                 a
                 Fire-stick
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 fiery
                 Circle
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 by
                 that
                 quick
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 Vehicles
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 greater
                 
                   Essential
                   Presence
                
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 occupied
                 of
                 a
                 naked
                 and
                 unmoved
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 ,
                 or
                 exhibited
                 thereby
                 ,
                 seems
                 so
                 absonous
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 a
                 spectacle
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 sagacity
                 and
                 sensibility
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 abhor
                 so
                 idle
                 an
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 
                   Essential
                   Presences
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 equalizing
                 humane
                 stature
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 solitary
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 form
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Air
                 or
                 AEther
                 into
                 humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 or
                 govern
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 formed
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 porceive
                 any
                 external
                 Object
                 in
                 this
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 vibration
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 Vehicle
                 at
                 once
                 ?
                 For
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 Object
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Object
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 act
                 with
                 some
                 stay
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 perceiveth
                 .
                 Nor
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 thus
                 swistly
                 moved
                 and
                 vibrated
                 towards
                 all
                 parts
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 very
                 distant
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   egregious
                   falsity
                   of
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   and
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   their
                   uselesness
                   for
                   any
                   Philosophical
                   ends
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ashamed
                 to
                 waste
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 refuting
                 such
                 mere
                 trifles
                 and
                 dotages
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 this
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 wonder
                 how
                 such
                 distorted
                 and
                 strained
                 conceits
                 could
                 ever
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 artifice
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 spread
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 prejudices
                 and
                 enchantments
                 of
                 Superstition
                 and
                 stupid
                 admiration
                 of
                 mens
                 Persons
                 are
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 utterly
                 blind
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 charm
                 them
                 into
                 dotage
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 all
                 prejudice
                 and
                 parts-taking
                 being
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 will
                 attentively
                 consider
                 the
                 thing
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 unless
                 all
                 belief
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 the
                 humane
                 faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 and
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 touching
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 are
                 miserably
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 Philosophical
                 purpose
                 altogether
                 useless
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 neither
                 Hypothesis
                 there
                 does
                 appear
                 any
                 greater
                 facility
                 of
                 
                 conceiving
                 how
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 performs
                 those
                 Functions
                 of
                 Perception
                 and
                 of
                 Moving
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 supposed
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 their
                 being
                 supposed
                 somewhere
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 supposing
                 them
                 
                   wholly
                   in
                   every
                   part
                
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 supposing
                 them
                 onely
                 ,
                 to
                 occupie
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 by
                 an
                 Essential
                 or
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Extension
                
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Hypotheses
                 do
                 entangle
                 and
                 involve
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 with
                 greater
                 Difficulties
                 and
                 Repugnancies
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 neither
                 Truth
                 nor
                 Usefulness
                 in
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 and
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 o●…end
                 no
                 man
                 if
                 we
                 send
                 them
                 quite
                 packing
                 from
                 our
                 Philosophations
                 touching
                 an
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Being
                
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 delivering
                 the
                 true
                 Idea
                 or
                 Notion
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   those
                   that
                   contend
                   that
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   so
                   difficult
                   and
                   imperscrutable
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   this
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   sharp
                   and
                   piercing
                   Judgement
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   Genius
                   more
                   rude
                   and
                   plebeian
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 I
                 have
                 so
                 successfully
                 removed
                 and
                 dissipated
                 those
                 two
                 vast
                 Mounds
                 of
                 
                 Night
                 and
                 Mistiness
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 obscured
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 gross
                 darkness
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 we
                 open
                 and
                 illustrate
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 propose
                 such
                 a
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 exhibit
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 a
                 mind
                 rightly
                 prepared
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 prejudice
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 very
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 provided
                 one
                 rightly
                 and
                 skilfully
                 shew
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Learner
                 ,
                 and
                 form
                 to
                 him
                 true
                 Notions
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 wondred
                 at
                 the
                 superstitious
                 consternation
                 of
                 mind
                 in
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 profaneness
                 of
                 their
                 tempers
                 and
                 innate
                 aversation
                 from
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Divine
                 things
                 )
                 who
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 they
                 hear
                 any
                 one
                 professing
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 with
                 sufficient
                 clearness
                 and
                 distinctness
                 conceive
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 the
                 Notion
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 astartled
                 and
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 straightway
                 accuse
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 intolerable
                 levity
                 or
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 him
                 to
                 assume
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 humane
                 Wit
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 can
                 ever
                 perform
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 understand
                 even
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 who
                 yet
                 readily
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 whoever
                 professes
                 this
                 skill
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 verily
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 appear
                 a
                 man
                 above
                 all
                 measure
                 
                 vain
                 and
                 doting
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 so
                 bring
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 appear
                 more
                 stupid
                 and
                 doting
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 more
                 unskilful
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 esteems
                 the
                 clear
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 so
                 hopeless
                 and
                 desperate
                 an
                 attempt
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 plainly
                 detect
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 big
                 and
                 boastful
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 does
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 a
                 sharp
                 or
                 discerning
                 Judgment
                 than
                 other
                 mortals
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 weak
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shallower
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 superstition
                 and
                 stupidity
                 of
                 the
                 rude
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 who
                 easilier
                 fall
                 into
                 admiration
                 and
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 than
                 pierce
                 into
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 notices
                 of
                 any
                 difficult
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Body
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   clear
                   an
                   Explication
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   they
                   that
                   complain
                   of
                   the
                   obscurity
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   confess
                   they
                   perfectly
                   understand
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 now
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 thus
                 despair
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 entreat
                 them
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 their
                 wit
                 in
                 recognizing
                 and
                 throughly
                 considering
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Body
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 And
                 
                 let
                 them
                 ingenuously
                 tell
                 me
                 whether
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 definition
                 thereof
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   Body
                   is
                   Substance
                   Material
                   ,
                   of
                   itself
                   altogether
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   Perception
                   ,
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Or
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   Material
                   coalescent
                   or
                   accruing
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   that
                   one
                   by
                   coalition
                   ,
                   has
                   or
                   may
                   have
                   Life
                   also
                   ,
                   Perception
                   and
                   Motion
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 readily
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understand
                 all
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 )
                 clearly
                 and
                 perfectly
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 deprive
                 Body
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Metion
                   from
                   itself
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Union
                   ,
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Perception
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 subsistent
                 by
                 itself
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 mode
                 of
                 some
                 Being
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 very
                 willingly
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 material
                 Substance
                 compounded
                 of
                 
                   physical
                   Monads
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 most
                 
                   minute
                   particles
                
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 divisible
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 impenetrable
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Essential
                 and
                 Positive
                 difference
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Physically
                   divisible
                
                 into
                 parts
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Differentia
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 solidly
                 and
                 fully
                 proved
                 in
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 That
                 Matter
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 itself
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 endued
                 with
                 no
                 
                   Perception
                   ,
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Motion
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 here
                 do
                 not
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 intelligible
                 Notion
                 and
                 Essence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   perfect
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   full
                   Explication
                   of
                   its
                   Nature
                   through
                   all
                   Degrees
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 if
                 the
                 Notion
                 or
                 Essence
                 is
                 so
                 easily
                 understood
                 in
                 nature
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 Body
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Species
                 immediately
                 opposite
                 to
                 Body
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 facility
                 of
                 being
                 understood
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 try
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Opposites
                 let
                 us
                 define
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Substance
                   intrinsecally
                   endued
                   with
                   Life
                   and
                   the
                   faculty
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 This
                 slender
                 and
                 brief
                 Desinition
                 that
                 thus
                 easily
                 slows
                 without
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 does
                 comprehend
                 in
                 general
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 Which
                 lest
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 exility
                 and
                 brevity
                 it
                 may
                 prove
                 less
                 perceptible
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 subjoyn
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 Explication
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 nothing
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 to
                 clearness
                 and
                 perspicuity
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 method
                 which
                 we
                 
                 now
                 fall
                 upon
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 Go
                 to
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 notice
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Definitum
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Thing
                   defined
                
                 ,
                 what
                 precise
                 and
                 immediate
                 properties
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 contain
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 at
                 length
                 a
                 most
                 distinct
                 and
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Definitum
                 will
                 discover
                 itself
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 begin
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 Ens
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Good
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 acknowledged
                 Properties
                 of
                 Ens
                 in
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 exists
                 sometime
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 extended
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 shewn
                 
                   Enchirid.
                   Metaphys
                
                 .
                 cap.
                 2.
                 sect
                 .
                 10.
                 which
                 three
                 latter
                 terms
                 are
                 plain
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 One
                 signifies
                 undistinguished
                 or
                 undivided
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 itself
                 ,
                 but
                 divided
                 or
                 distinguished
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 True
                 denotes
                 the
                 answerableness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Idea
                 ,
                 and
                 implies
                 right
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 duely
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 lastly
                 Good
                 respects
                 the
                 fitness
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 take
                 in
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Theologers
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 End
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 vulgarly
                 known
                 to
                 L●…gicians
                 and
                 Metaphysicians
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 Six
                 are
                 the
                 immediate
                 affections
                 of
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 Being
                 is
                 made
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 above-cited
                 
                   Enchiridion
                   
                   Metaphysicum
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 requisite
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 here
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 Being
                 is
                 either
                 Substance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Accident
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Accident
                 or
                 Mode
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 profess
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 manifold
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 Accidents
                 or
                 Modes
                 ;
                 Which
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Enchiridion
                 and
                 other
                 Treatifes
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   H.
                   M.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 second
                 Essential
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Substance
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 subsist
                 by
                 itself
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 want
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Subject
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 inhere
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Mode
                 or
                 Accident
                 )
                 for
                 its
                 subsisting
                 or
                 existing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 Essential
                 degree
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 immediately
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Being
                 not
                 onely
                 One
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   one
                   by
                   itself
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 intimate
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 another
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 extended
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 utte●…ly
                 Indivisible
                 and
                 Indiscerpible
                 into
                 real
                 Physical
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 can
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Matter
                 cannot
                 do
                 )
                 penetrate
                 things
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 kind
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 pass
                 through
                 Spiritual
                 Substances
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 two
                 Essential
                 Attributes
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 perfect
                 and
                 legitimate
                 Distribution
                 of
                 any
                 Genius
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 fully
                 and
                 accurately
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 opposite
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 Body
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 immediate
                 Properties
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 have
                 Life
                 intrinsecally
                 in
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saculty
                 of
                 moving
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 sence
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 all
                 Spirits
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 for-asmuch
                 as
                 Life
                 is
                 either
                 
                   Vegetative
                   ,
                   Sensitive
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Intellectual
                 .
                 One
                 whereof
                 at
                 least
                 every
                 Spiritual
                 Substance
                 hath
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 moving
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 every
                 Spirit
                 either
                 moves
                 itself
                 by
                 itself
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Matter
                 either
                 mediately
                 or
                 immediately
                 ;
                 or
                 lasty
                 ,
                 both
                 ways
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 moved
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Life
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   from
                   hence
                   that
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   perspicuous
                   ,
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   also
                   necessarily
                   perspicuous
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 I
                 dare
                 here
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Conscience
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 illiterate
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 dull
                 and
                 obtuse
                 Wit
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Notion
                 or
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 intelligible
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 clear
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 distinct
                 as
                 the
                 Idea
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 whatsoever
                 which
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 contemplate
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 compass
                 
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 he
                 cannot
                 as
                 easily
                 or
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 pains
                 apprehend
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 both
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 immediate
                 Genus
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Substance
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Differentiae
                 do
                 illustrate
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 their
                 mutual
                 opposition
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 understand
                 what
                 is
                 Material
                 Substance
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 therewith
                 presently
                 understand
                 what
                 Immaterial
                 Substance
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 Life
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 itself
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 straitway
                 perceive
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 
                   to
                   have
                   both
                   in
                   itself
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 communicate
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Four
                   Objections
                   which
                   from
                   the
                   perspicuity
                   of
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   SPIRIT
                   infer
                   the
                   Repugnancy
                   of
                   them
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOr
                 can
                 I
                 divine
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 opposed
                 ,
                 unless
                 haply
                 they
                 may
                 alledge
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 That
                 although
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 and
                 Explication
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 considered
                 single
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 they
                 will
                 mutually
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Extension
                 which
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 inserted
                 into
                 
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Penetrability
                 and
                 Indivisibility
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 its
                 faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 Penetrability
                 likewise
                 takes
                 away
                 its
                 
                   power
                   of
                   moving
                   any
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 First
                 ,
                 Extension
                 takes
                 away
                 Penetrability
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 one
                 Extension
                 penetrate
                 another
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 either
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 equal
                 Amplitudes
                 entirely
                 penetrating
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 either
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 taken
                 single
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 closed
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 limits
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 takes
                 away
                 Indivisibility
                 ;
                 because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 extended
                 has
                 
                   partes
                   extra
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 Divisible
                 :
                 For
                 neither
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 parts
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 further
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 substantial
                 ,
                 nor
                 depend
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clearly
                 manifest
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 subsist
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Extension
                 deprives
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 as
                 depressing
                 it
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 that
                 Bodies
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 an
                 
                   extended
                   Spirit
                
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 Perception
                 than
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 extended
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Penetrability
                 renders
                 a
                 Spirit
                 unable
                 to
                 
                   move
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 whenas
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Penetrability
                 it
                 so
                 easily
                 slides
                 
                 through
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 conveniently
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 without
                 some
                 union
                 or
                 inherency
                 (
                 a
                 Spirit
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Impenetrability
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 protrude
                 the
                 Matter
                 towards
                 any
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 which
                 Four
                 difficulties
                 tends
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 Idea
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 exhibited
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 plain
                 and
                 explicate
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 ;
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 itself
                 ,
                 it
                 abundantly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 any
                 possible
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 
                   really
                   existing
                
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 are
                 so
                 manifestly
                 repugnant
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Four
                   Objections
                   .
                
              
               
                 I.
                 BUt
                 against
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 as
                 the
                 Hobbians
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 contend
                 that
                 Extension
                 and
                 Matter
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Notion
                 or
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 produced
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 indulge
                 to
                 corporeal
                 Imagination
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hobbians
                 and
                 Nullibists
                 have
                 taken
                 all
                 Amplitude
                 from
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Imagination
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 defecated
                 and
                 depurated
                 from
                 the
                 filth
                 and
                 unclean
                 tinctures
                 of
                 Corporeity
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Mind
                 over-much
                 addicted
                 and
                 enslaved
                 to
                 Material
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disordered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 expedite
                 herself
                 from
                 gross
                 Corporeal
                 Phantasms
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 which
                 Fountain
                 have
                 sprung
                 all
                 those
                 difficulties
                 whereby
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 overwhelm
                 this
                 our
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 manifestly
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 going
                 through
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 perpending
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 their
                 gross
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 That
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 two
                 equal
                 Amplitudes
                 penetrate
                 one
                 another
                 throughout
                 ,
                 they
                 conclude
                 that
                 either
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 therewith
                 perish
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 both
                 conjoyned
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 either
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 taken
                 single
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 comes
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 their
                 mind
                 is
                 so
                 illaqueated
                 or
                 lime-twigged
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Idea's
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 corporeal
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 infect
                 those
                 things
                 also
                 which
                 have
                 nothing
                 corporeal
                 in
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 material
                 Tincture
                 and
                 Contagion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 altogether
                 confound
                 this
                 Metaphysical
                 Extension
                 with
                 that
                 Extension
                 which
                 is
                 Physical
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 disease
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 dull
                 
                 and
                 obtuse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 divide
                 that
                 common
                 Attribute
                 of
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 
                   Extension
                   Metaphysical
                
                 from
                 special
                 .
                 Extension
                 and
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 assign
                 to
                 Spirits
                 their
                 proper
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 to
                 Matter
                 hers
                 .
                 Nor
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 known
                 method
                 ,
                 whether
                 Logical
                 or
                 Metaphysical
                 ,
                 by
                 intellectual
                 Abstraction
                 prescind
                 the
                 Generical
                 nature
                 of
                 Extension
                 from
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Species
                 or
                 kinds
                 thereof
                 .
                 Nor
                 lastly
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 sign
                 of
                 their
                 obtuseness
                 and
                 dulness
                 )
                 is
                 their
                 mind
                 able
                 to
                 penetrate
                 with
                 that
                 Spiritual
                 Extension
                 into
                 the
                 Extension
                 Material
                 ;
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 stupid
                 Beast
                 stands
                 lowing
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 mind
                 itself
                 were
                 become
                 wholly
                 corporeal
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 enter
                 they
                 believe
                 it
                 perishes
                 rather
                 and
                 is
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 two
                 things
                 can
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 coexist
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ubi
                 .
                 Which
                 are
                 Symptomes
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 desperately
                 sick
                 of
                 this
                 Corporeal
                 Malady
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 accustomed
                 or
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 Powers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 also
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 source
                 ,
                 That
                 supposing
                 two
                 Extensions
                 penetrating
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 adequately
                 occupying
                 the
                 same
                 Ubi
                 ,
                 they
                 thus
                 conjoyned
                 are
                 conceived
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 either
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 taken
                 by
                 itself
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 mistake
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 incrassated
                 and
                 swayed
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 cannot
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Spiritual
                 Extension
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 it
                 throughout
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 places
                 itself
                 hard
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 without
                 like
                 a
                 gross
                 stupid
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 Corporeal
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 but
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Extension
                 ,
                 insinuate
                 herself
                 into
                 the
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conceive
                 them
                 both
                 together
                 as
                 two
                 really
                 distinct
                 Extensions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 therewith
                 conceive
                 them
                 so
                 conjoyned
                 into
                 one
                 Ubi
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 notwithstanding
                 not
                 a
                 jot
                 less
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 and
                 occupy
                 an
                 Ubi
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Extension
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 diminished
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Situation
                 onely
                 changed
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 also
                 sometimes
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Extension
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Spirits
                 which
                 can
                 dilate
                 and
                 contract
                 their
                 Amplitude
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 Ubi
                 without
                 any
                 Augmentation
                 or
                 Diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Extension
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 expansion
                 and
                 retraction
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 ano
                 ther
                 site
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   besides
                   those
                   THREE
                   Dimensions
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   all
                   extended
                   things
                   ,
                   a
                   FOURTH
                   also
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   which
                   belongs
                   properly
                   to
                   SPIRITS
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 dissemble
                 or
                 conceal
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 Although
                 all
                 Material
                 things
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 have
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 onely
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 Nature
                 a
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 which
                 fitly
                 enough
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Essential
                   Spissitude
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 most
                 properly
                 appertains
                 to
                 those
                 Spirits
                 which
                 can
                 contract
                 their
                 Extension
                 into
                 a
                 less
                 Ubi
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 an
                 easie
                 Analogie
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 also
                 to
                 Spirits
                 penetrating
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Matter
                 as
                 mutually
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 where-ever
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Essences
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Essence
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ubi
                 than
                 is
                 adequate
                 to
                 the
                 Amplitude
                 thereof
                 ,
                 there
                 this
                 Fourth
                 Dimension
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Essential
                   Spissitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 assuredly
                 involves
                 no
                 greater
                 repugnancy
                 than
                 what
                 may
                 seem
                 at
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 thing
                 less
                 attentively
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 Namely
                 ,
                 unless
                 one
                 would
                 conceive
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wax
                 stretched
                 out
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 an
                 Eln
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 afterwards
                 rolled
                 together
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Globe
                 ,
                 loses
                 something
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 Extension
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 its
                 conglobation
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 confess
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 itself
                 into
                 a
                 less
                 space
                 has
                 lost
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 its
                 Extension
                 or
                 Essence
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Wax
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 its
                 Longitude
                 is
                 compensated
                 with
                 the
                 augmentation
                 of
                 its
                 Latitude
                 and
                 Profundity
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 Spirit
                 contracting
                 itself
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 its
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 Profundity
                 being
                 lessened
                 ,
                 are
                 compensated
                 by
                 
                   Essential
                   Spissitude
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 acquires
                 by
                 this
                 contraction
                 of
                 itself
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 both
                 cases
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Site
                 is
                 onely
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 and
                 Extension
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 impaired
                 .
              
               
                 Verily
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 me
                 are
                 so
                 perfectly
                 every
                 way
                 perceived
                 ,
                 so
                 certain
                 and
                 tried
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 morbid
                 prejudices
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 challenge
                 him
                 to
                 trie
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Intellectuals
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 defined
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 equal
                 Extensions
                 ,
                 adequately
                 occupying
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Ubi
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 twice
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 closed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 as
                 the
                 Imagination
                 falsly
                 suggests
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 with
                 equal
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 need
                 to
                 heap
                 up
                 more
                 words
                 for
                 the
                 solving
                 this
                 first
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 whenas
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 briefly
                 said
                 already
                 abundantly
                 sufficeth
                 for
                 the
                 penetrating
                 their
                 understanding
                 who
                 are
                 prepossest
                 with
                 no
                 prejudice
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 piercing
                 of
                 theirs
                 who
                 are
                 blinded
                 with
                 prejudices
                 ,
                 infinite
                 will
                 not
                 suffice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Objection
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   fundamental
                   Errour
                   of
                   the
                   Nullibists
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   extended
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 LEt
                 us
                 try
                 now
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 dispatch
                 the
                 second
                 difficulty
                 with
                 like
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Indiscerpible
                   Extension
                
                 seems
                 to
                 involve
                 in
                 it
                 any
                 contradiction
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Extension
                 which
                 has
                 not
                 parts
                 real
                 and
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 actually
                 divided
                 .
                 viz.
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 onely
                 is
                 extended
                 which
                 has
                 
                   partes
                   extra
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 substantial
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 separate
                 subsist
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summary
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 which
                 nothing
                 but
                 corrupt
                 imagination
                 supporteth
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 source
                 or
                 Fountain
                 of
                 this
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 make
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 extended
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
                 Corporeal
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 whereof
                 undoubtedly
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 sence
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 understand
                 such
                 a
                 perception
                 as
                 is
                 either
                 simply
                 and
                 adequately
                 drawn
                 from
                 external
                 Objects
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 increasing
                 ,
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 transposing
                 ,
                 or
                 transforming
                 of
                 parts
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Chimaera's
                 and
                 Hippocentaurs
                 )
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 all
                 these
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 sometime
                 some
                 way
                 Objects
                 of
                 Sensation
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 Objects
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 ●…ghtly
                 termed
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 Fancie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 represented
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 
                   actually
                   divisible
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 perception
                 of
                 Extension
                 is
                 such
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 confidently
                 deny
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 
                   infinite
                   Extension
                
                 drawn
                 or
                 taken
                 in
                 from
                 no
                 external
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 natural
                 and
                 Essential
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 ;
                 Which
                 the
                 mind
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 pluck
                 out
                 of
                 herself
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 she
                 will
                 rouze
                 herself
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 earnest
                 and
                 attentive
                 thinking
                 ,
                 fix
                 her
                 animadversion
                 thereon
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 be
                 constrained
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 although
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 exterminated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 notwithstanding
                 remain
                 a
                 certain
                 subtile
                 and
                 
                   immaterial
                   Extension
                
                 which
                 has
                 no
                 agreement
                 with
                 that
                 other
                 Material
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 that
                 it
                 neither
                 falls
                 under
                 sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 nor
                 discerped
                 into
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Idea
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 seign
                 and
                 invent
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 innate
                 and
                 ingrafted
                 in
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 force
                 or
                 artifice
                 remove
                 it
                 thence
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 demonstration
                 that
                 all
                 Perception
                 of
                 Extension
                 is
                 not
                 Imagination
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 in
                 my
                 Opinion
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 fundamental
                 Errours
                 of
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 especially
                 this
                 difficulty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 touching
                 an
                 
                   Indiscerpible
                   Extension
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 consess
                 their
                 own
                 guilt
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Mind
                 is
                 so
                 corrupted
                 by
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 immersed
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 saculty
                 in
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 any
                 extended
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Imagination
                 instead
                 of
                 their
                 Intellect
                 in
                 contemplating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 necessarily
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 corporeal
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 discerpible
                 into
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 by
                 reason
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Morbus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   materious
                   Disease
                
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 heavie
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 any
                 Extension
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Matter
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 allowing
                 it
                 to
                 appertain
                 to
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Logical
                 or
                 Metaphysical
                 Abstraction
                 prescind
                 it
                 from
                 either
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Extension
                   as
                   such
                   includes
                   in
                   it
                   neither
                   Divisibility
                   nor
                   Impenetrability
                   ,
                   neither
                   Indivisibility
                   nor
                   Penetrability
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   indifferent
                   to
                   either
                   two
                   of
                   those
                   properties
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 because
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 extended
                 they
                 presently
                 imagine
                 that
                 it
                 has
                 
                   partes
                   extra
                   partes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Ens
                   unum
                   per
                   se
                   &
                   non
                   per
                   aliud
                   ,
                
                 a
                 Being
                 one
                 by
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 framed
                 from
                 the
                 juxtaposition
                 of
                 parts
                 .
                 Whenas
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 precisely
                 considered
                 in
                 itself
                 includes
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 trinal
                 Distance
                 or
                 solid
                 Amplitude
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 linear
                 onely
                 and
                 superficiary
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 here
                 use
                 those
                 terms
                 which
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 magnitude
                 Mathematical
                 )
                 but
                 every
                 way
                 running
                 out
                 and
                 reaching
                 towards
                 every
                 part
                 .
                 This
                 Amplitude
                 surely
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 beside
                 ,
                 does
                 this
                 bare
                 and
                 simple
                 Extension
                 include
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 Penetrability
                 nor
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 not
                 Divisibility
                 nor
                 yet
                 Indivisibility
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 either
                 affections
                 or
                 properties
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 Essential
                 Differences
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 Divisibility
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Penetrability
                 and
                 Indivisibility
                 ,
                 if
                 considered
                 in
                 itself
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 altogether
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 determined
                 to
                 either
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Extension
                 namely
                 Material
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 so
                 stout
                 and
                 invincible
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 necessarily
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 insuperable
                 Renitencie
                 expels
                 and
                 excludes
                 all
                 other
                 Matter
                 that
                 occurs
                 and
                 attempts
                 to
                 penetrate
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffers
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 simple
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 this
                 marvellous
                 virtue
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 con
                 tained
                 ,
                 but
                 plainly
                 omitted
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 immediately
                 and
                 of
                 itself
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 as
                 easily
                 conceive
                 that
                 another
                 Extension
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 an
                 Immaterial
                 one
                 ,
                 though
                 Extension
                 in
                 itself
                 include
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 whether
                 Material
                 or
                 Immaterial
                 be
                 discerped
                 into
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 indissoluble
                 necessary
                 and
                 essential
                 Tie
                 be
                 so
                 united
                 and
                 held
                 together
                 with
                 itself
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 can
                 penetrate
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 be
                 penetrated
                 by
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 can
                 so
                 insinuate
                 itself
                 into
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 disjoyn
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 its
                 Essence
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 perforate
                 it
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 hole
                 
                 or
                 Pore
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 briefly
                 ,
                 What
                 hinders
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 is
                 immediately
                 One
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 held
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 Quality
                 or
                 Substance
                 ?
                 although
                 every
                 Being
                 as
                 a
                 Being
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 because
                 Extension
                 in
                 its
                 precise
                 Notion
                 does
                 not
                 include
                 any
                 
                   Physical
                   Division
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Mind
                 infected
                 with
                 
                   corporeal
                   Imagination
                
                 ,
                 does
                 falsly
                 and
                 unskilfully
                 feign
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 necessarily
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   extended
                   has
                   not
                   parts
                   Physically
                   discerpible
                   ,
                   though
                   Logically
                   or
                   Intellectually
                   divisible
                   .
                
              
               
                 FOr
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 here
                 alledge
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Extension
                 inferreth
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 parts
                 Division
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Ens
                   unum
                   per
                   se
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 one
                 of
                 itself
                 or
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 immediate
                 nature
                 ,
                 although
                 extended
                 yet
                 includes
                 no
                 parts
                 in
                 its
                 Idea
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 conceived
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 proper
                 Essence
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 simple
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 compounded
                 of
                 no
                 parts
                 :
                 We
                 answer
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 our
                 cause
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 Metaphysical
                 Extension
                 of
                 Spirits
                 is
                 also
                 divisible
                 ,
                 but
                 Logically
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 Physically
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 discerpible
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 adjoyn
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   divisibility
                
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Extension
                 ,
                 surely
                 that
                 must
                 necessarily
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 impotencie
                 of
                 his
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Mind
                 cannot
                 curb
                 ,
                 nor
                 separate
                 herself
                 from
                 the
                 dreggs
                 and
                 corporeal
                 foulnesses
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 she
                 tinctures
                 and
                 infects
                 this
                 pure
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Extension
                 with
                 Corporeal
                 Properties
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 an
                 extended
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 Logically
                 or
                 Intellectually
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 it
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 discerped
                 ,
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   Monad
                
                 which
                 has
                 some
                 Amplitude
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 possible
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 conceived
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 a
                 Line
                 consisting
                 of
                 any
                 uneven
                 number
                 of
                 Monads
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Intellect
                 divides
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 conceit
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 possess
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 and
                 occupie
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 again
                 made
                 a
                 Logical
                 Distribution
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   è
                   subjectis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 this
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 possess
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 or
                 Limbs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 so
                 delirant
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 follows
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 discerped
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 so
                 discerped
                 may
                 subsist
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Objection
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     inferreth
                     the
                     separabilitie
                     of
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Substantial
                   Extensum
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   said
                   parts
                   being
                   Substantial
                   and
                   independent
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 FRom
                 which
                 a
                 sufficiently
                 fit
                 and
                 accommodate
                 Answer
                 may
                 be
                 fetched
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Substance
                 are
                 Substantial
                 and
                 independent
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   subsisting
                   by
                   themselves
                
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 Substances
                 )
                 would
                 infer
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 discerped
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 disjoyned
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 disjoyned
                 ,
                 subsist
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 edge
                 or
                 sting
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 with
                 ease
                 file
                 off
                 or
                 blunt
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 
                   absolutely
                   One
                
                 and
                 Simple
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 Physical
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 parts
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 falsly
                 seigned
                 and
                 fancied
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 impure
                 Imagination
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 it self
                 being
                 susficiently
                 defecated
                 and
                 purged
                 from
                 the
                 impure
                 dreggs
                 of
                 Fancie
                 ,
                 although
                 from
                 some
                 extrinsecal
                 respect
                 she
                 may
                 consider
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 having
                 parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 
                 same
                 time
                 does
                 she
                 in
                 herself
                 ,
                 with
                 close
                 attention
                 ,
                 observe
                 and
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 Extension
                 of
                 itself
                 has
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whenas
                 it
                 has
                 no
                 parts
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 it
                 has
                 no
                 substantial
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 independent
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 subsistent
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 concerns
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 the
                 stupid
                 and
                 impotent
                 Imagination
                 fancieth
                 in
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Substantial
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   subsist
                   separate
                
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 
                   subsist
                   by
                   itself
                
                 ,
                 onely
                 signifies
                 so
                 to
                 subsist
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 wants
                 not
                 the
                 Prop
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Subject
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 inhere
                 as
                 Accidents
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 subsist
                 by
                 themselves
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 substance
                 still
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   
                     mutual
                     Independencie
                  
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   an
                   extended
                   Substance
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   a
                   
                     twofold
                     sence
                  
                   ;
                   with
                   an
                   Answer
                   thereto
                   ,
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   sence
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 that
                 
                   mutual
                   Independencie
                
                 of
                 parts
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 fully
                 understand
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 sufficiently
                 conceive
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 hinted
                 thereby
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Either
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 mutual
                 and
                 effectual
                 causes
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 of
                 their
                 Existing
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 their
                 Existence
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 connected
                 by
                 
                   no
                   necessary
                   condition
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 willingly
                 confess
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 they
                 fancie
                 in
                 a
                 Spirit
                 are
                 not
                 mutual
                 causes
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 Existence
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 do
                 most
                 firmly
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 thence
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 discerped
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 discerpt
                 ,
                 be
                 separately
                 conserved
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Intelligible
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   Monad
                
                 which
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 by
                 our
                 Reason
                 or
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 which
                 surely
                 are
                 no
                 mutual
                 causes
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 Existence
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Distribution
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holenmerians
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 Soul
                 totally
                 being
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 )
                 
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 can
                 ever
                 hope
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 discerped
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 said
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 division
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 mutual
                 causes
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 Existence
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Soul
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 itself
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 wholly
                 and
                 entirely
                 caused
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 manifestly
                 a
                 reason
                 extant
                 and
                 apparent
                 why
                 these
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Distribution
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerped
                 ,
                 and
                 discerpt
                 separately
                 conserved
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 indivisible
                 Monad
                 occurs
                 in
                 every
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Distribution
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 single
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 discerped
                 from
                 itself
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 manifestly
                 extant
                 and
                 apparent
                 how
                 frivolously
                 therefore
                 and
                 ineptly
                 Arguments
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 Logical
                 or
                 Intellectual
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 concluding
                 a
                 real
                 separability
                 of
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 that
                 fictitious
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerped
                 or
                 pluckt
                 in
                 pieces
                 from
                 itself
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 any
                 real
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 
                   most
                   simple
                
                 and
                 
                   most
                   absolutely
                   One
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 a
                 
                   pure
                   Mind
                
                 darkened
                 and
                 possessed
                 with
                 no
                 prejudices
                 of
                 Imagination
                 does
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 real
                 parts
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 be
                 a
                 compound
                 Thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Independency
                   of
                   parts
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   sence
                   .
                
              
               
                 FRom
                 whence
                 an
                 easie
                 entrance
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 answering
                 this
                 difficulty
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   mutual
                   Independency
                
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 coexistence
                 and
                 union
                 are
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 connected
                 by
                 
                   no
                   necessary
                
                 Law
                 or
                 Condition
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 most
                 constantly
                 affirm
                 without
                 all
                 demur
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 coexistences
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 connected
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Condition
                 
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                
                 and
                 plainly
                 essential
                 ;
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 
                   most
                   simple
                
                 Being
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Being
                 
                   unum
                   per
                   se
                   &
                   non
                   per
                   aliud
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   itself
                   or
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   immediately
                   so
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 another
                 either
                 Substance
                 or
                 Quality
                 .
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 exist
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 jointly
                 and
                 unitedly
                 exist
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 Condition
                 or
                 Law
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Idea
                 or
                 nature
                 of
                 every
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 created
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 produced
                 unless
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 be
                 inseparably
                 and
                 indiscerpibly
                 one
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 a
                 Rectangle
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 unless
                 upon
                 this
                 
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 Cathetus
                 and
                 Basis
                 ,
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Hypotenusa
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Indiscerpibility
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 
                   virtute
                   Divina
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 speak
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 above-said
                 Property
                 be
                 disjoyned
                 from
                 a
                 Rectangle
                 Triangle
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 abundantly
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 hinder
                 the
                 Indiscerpibility
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   Objection
                   touching
                   the
                   Imperceptivity
                   of
                   an
                   extended
                   Substance
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     That
                     whatever
                     is
                     ,
                     is
                     extended
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   NULLIBISTS
                   and
                   HOLENMERIANS
                   themselves
                   cannot
                   give
                   a
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   perceptive
                   Faculty
                   in
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   Hypotheses
                   .
                
              
               
                 III.
                 NOr
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 lett
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Perceiving
                 and
                 Thinking
                 in
                 Spirits
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 thrust
                 down
                 a
                 Spirit
                 by
                 attributing
                 Extension
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 rank
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 Nature
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 extended
                 .
                 For
                 whatever
                 of
                 Essence
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 either
                 is
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 actually
                 present
                 to
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 extended
                 or
                 be
                 contracted
                 to
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 mere
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 and
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 are
                 above
                 utterly
                 routed
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 subverted
                 and
                 overturned
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 seek
                 subterfuges
                 and
                 lurking
                 holes
                 there
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 that
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 extended
                 have
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Perception
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 nothing
                 lest
                 that
                 has
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 this
                 Objection
                 further
                 urges
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 occurrs
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 an
                 
                   extended
                   Spirit
                
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 Perception
                 than
                 
                   extended
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 verily
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 unlearned
                 and
                 unskilful
                 argutation
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 all
                 this
                 pains
                 in
                 demonstrating
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 we
                 might
                 fetch
                 out
                 a
                 reason
                 or
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 real
                 Being
                 and
                 true
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 vain
                 Figment
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 has
                 no
                 Amplitude
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 extended
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 so
                 stickle
                 and
                 sweat
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 totally
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Ubi
                 it
                 occupies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 plainly
                 engaged
                 of
                 all
                 right
                 ,
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Perceptive
                   faculty
                
                 that
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Namely
                 that
                 they
                 
                 plainly
                 and
                 precisely
                 deduce
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 nowhere
                 or
                 totally
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ubi
                 it
                 occupies
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessarily
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 and
                 thinking
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 properties
                 with
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 thence
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 confident
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 perform
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 Perception
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 are
                 the
                 immediate
                 Attributes
                 of
                 some
                 Substance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Rule
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 
                   Enchirid.
                   Ethic.
                
                 lib.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 3.
                 declares
                 ,
                 no
                 Physical
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   from
                   the
                   Generical
                   nature
                   of
                   any
                   Species
                   ,
                   no
                   reason
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fetcht
                   of
                   the
                   conjunction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Essential
                     Difference
                  
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     being
                     immediate
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Substance
                 is
                 immediately
                 divided
                 into
                 Material
                 and
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 rendred
                 from
                 the
                 Substance
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Substance
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Spirit
                 rather
                 than
                 Body
                 ;
                 nor
                 from
                 Substance
                 in
                 
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Substance
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Body
                 rather
                 than
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 But
                 these
                 
                   Essential
                   Differences
                
                 are
                 immediately
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 case
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 subdivision
                 of
                 Spirit
                 into
                 merely
                 Plastical
                 and
                 Perceptive
                 ,
                 supposing
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 merely
                 Plastical
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Perceptive
                   Spirit
                
                 into
                 merely
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 rendred
                 touching
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 a
                 Spirit
                 merely
                 Plastical
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 merely
                 Plastical
                 rather
                 than
                 Perceptive
                 :
                 Nor
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Perceptive
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Perceptive
                 Spirit
                 rather
                 than
                 
                   merely
                   Plastical
                
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Perceptive
                 Spirit
                 Intellectual
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 Intellectual
                 rather
                 than
                 merely
                 Sensitive
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   merely
                   Sensitive
                
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 rather
                 than
                 Intellectual
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 
                   Essential
                   Differences
                
                 are
                 immediately
                 in
                 the
                 Subjects
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 Physical
                 and
                 intrinsecal
                 reason
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Enchiridion
                   Ethicum
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   although
                   the
                   Holenmerians
                   and
                   Nullibists
                   can
                   give
                   no
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   that
                   which
                   perceives
                   should
                   be
                   TOTALLY
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   NOWHERE
                   rather
                   than
                   be
                   in
                   any
                   sort
                   extended
                   or
                   somewere
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   reasons
                   obvious
                   enough
                   ,
                   why
                   an
                   extended
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   rather
                   should
                   perceive
                   than
                   extended
                   Matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 however
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Substance
                 as
                 Substance
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 rather
                 than
                 Body
                 ;
                 or
                 why
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Spirit
                 be
                 Perceptive
                 rather
                 than
                 merely
                 Plastical
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 plain
                 ,
                 why
                 Matter
                 or
                 Body
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 rather
                 than
                 Accident
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 enough
                 why
                 that
                 which
                 Perceives
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 Plastical
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 rather
                 than
                 Matter
                 or
                 Body
                 ;
                 which
                 surely
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 either
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 or
                 Nullibists
                 can
                 vaunt
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 can
                 offer
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 that
                 which
                 perceives
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 nowhere
                 than
                 somewhere
                 ;
                 or
                 totally
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ubi
                 it
                 does
                 occupie
                 ,
                 than
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 since
                 the
                 Matter
                 or
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 discerpible
                 and
                 Impenetrable
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 itself
                 
                 of
                 all
                 Life
                 and
                 Motion
                 ,
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Species
                 opposite
                 to
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 Penetrable
                 and
                 Indiscerpible
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 intrinsecally
                 endued
                 with
                 Life
                 in
                 general
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
                 And
                 whenas
                 Matter
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 a
                 certain
                 stupid
                 and
                 loose
                 congeries
                 of
                 
                   Physical
                   Monads
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 immediate
                 opposite
                 degree
                 in
                 this
                 indiscerpible
                 and
                 penetrable
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Sympathies
                 and
                 Synenergies
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 consist
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Plastical
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 as
                 for
                 Perception
                 itself
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 all
                 Mortals
                 have
                 either
                 a
                 certain
                 consused
                 presage
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 precise
                 and
                 determinate
                 Notion
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 whatever
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 above-said
                 Sympathies
                 and
                 Synenergies
                 immediately
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 more
                 especially
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 belongs
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Perceiving
                 and
                 Thinking
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 most
                 subtile
                 and
                 most
                 One
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 appeal
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 can
                 truly
                 conceive
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 Subtile
                 or
                 more
                 One
                 than
                 the
                 Essence
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 immediately
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 thereto
                 .
                 For
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 
                 more
                 One
                 than
                 what
                 has
                 no
                 parts
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 discerped
                 ?
                 or
                 more
                 Subtile
                 than
                 what
                 does
                 not
                 onely
                 penetrate
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 itself
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 other
                 Substances
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 kind
                 ?
                 For
                 a
                 Spirit
                 can
                 penetrate
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 Matter
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 Metaphysically
                 extended
                 ,
                 no
                 obscure
                 reason
                 why
                 all
                 the
                 Sympathies
                 and
                 Synenergies
                 ,
                 why
                 all
                 Perceptions
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Cogitations
                 should
                 be
                 referred
                 rather
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Subtilty
                 of
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 crass
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impenetrable
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 unity
                 of
                 Essence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 juxtaposited
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 abundantly
                 satisfied
                 this
                 third
                 difficulty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   fourth
                   Objection
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   respects
                   the
                   HOLENMERIANS
                   and
                   NULLIBISTS
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   the
                   Matter
                   is
                   created
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 IV.
                 LEt
                 us
                 go
                 on
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Fourth
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Penetrability
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 concludes
                 its
                 unsitness
                 for
                 moving
                 of
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 move
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                 impelling
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 impel
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 does
                 so
                 easily
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 resistence
                 ,
                 penetrate
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 again
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 plays
                 her
                 tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 measures
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 fancying
                 a
                 Spirit
                 like
                 some
                 Body
                 passing
                 through
                 an
                 over-large
                 or
                 wide
                 hole
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 stick
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 laxness
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 nor
                 Nullibists
                 can
                 of
                 right
                 object
                 this
                 difficulty
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 incredible
                 that
                 either
                 a
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Monad
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Essence
                 that
                 is
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 Matter
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 has
                 some
                 Amplitude
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 onely
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 such
                 Philosophers
                 as
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 consists
                 of
                 Bodies
                 onely
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Matter
                 was
                 created
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 faculty
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 shadowishly
                 ,
                 answers
                 to
                 that
                 Power
                 in
                 God
                 of
                 creating
                 Matter
                 ;
                 Namely
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 of
                 all
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 yet
                 creates
                 Matter
                 the
                 most
                 gross
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 created
                 Spirits
                 themselves
                 may
                 emit
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Material
                   Vertue
                
                 ,
                 either
                 spontaneously
                 or
                 naturally
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 intimately
                 inhere
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 close
                 united
                 therewith
                 .
                 Which
                 faculty
                 of
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Appendix
                   to
                   the
                   Antidote
                   against
                   Atheism
                   ,
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Hylopathy
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 affecting
                 or
                 being
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 Answer
                 is
                 less
                 fitly
                 used
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   think
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Universe
                   but
                   Matter
                   or
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHerefore
                 ,
                 whenas
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 such
                 infense
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 estranged
                 from
                 all
                 knowledge
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 verily
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 ourselves
                 very
                 cautiously
                 and
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 more
                 precisely
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 can
                 accurately
                 discern
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 mode
                 or
                 way
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 moves
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 its
                 Penetrability
                 is
                 repugnant
                 with
                 this
                 faculty
                 of
                 moving
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Spirit
                 could
                 be
                 united
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cohere
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 easily
                 move
                 Matter
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 true
                 Principle
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Life
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 hinge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 controversie
                 turns
                 upon
                 this
                 one
                 pin
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 repugnant
                 that
                 any
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cohere
                 with
                 Matter
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 whatever
                 firmness
                 or
                 sastening
                 (
                 whether
                 permanent
                 or
                 momentaneous
                 )
                 be
                 joyned
                 therewith
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 clearly
                 demonstrate
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 unition
                 of
                 Spirit
                 with
                 Matter
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 intelligible
                 as
                 the
                 unition
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 an
                 Axiome
                 firm
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   that
                   is
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   found
                   no
                   greater
                
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 less
                 )
                 
                   dissiculty
                   of
                   so
                   being
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   really
                   find
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 really
                 and
                 actually
                 united
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 Bodies
                 with
                 a
                 firmness
                 almost
                 invincible
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 Stones
                 and
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 hardest
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 fully
                 understanding
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 suppose
                 a
                 Body
                 absolutely
                 and
                 perfectly
                 hard
                 ,
                 constituted
                 of
                 no
                 particles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Physical
                   Monads
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 pores
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 ask
                 therefore
                 here
                 ,
                 By
                 what
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 do
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 so
                 perfect
                 a
                 Solid
                 cohere
                 ?
                 Undoubtedly
                 they
                 can
                 
                 alledge
                 nothing
                 here
                 besides
                 immediate
                 contact
                 and
                 rest
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 fly
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 affections
                 which
                 are
                 allied
                 to
                 Life
                 and
                 Sense
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 rightly
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Spirit
                 than
                 in
                 Matter
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 presently
                 pronounce
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 adhere
                 to
                 Matter
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 cohere
                 by
                 bare
                 though
                 immediate
                 contact
                 ,
                 seems
                 as
                 difficult
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 penetrating
                 Matter
                 should
                 cleave
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 contact
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 onely
                 superficial
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   indiscerpible
                   Spirit
                
                 penetrates
                 and
                 possesses
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 it
                 half
                 repents
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 preparation
                 and
                 pomp
                 attacked
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 striven
                 so
                 long
                 with
                 mere
                 Elusions
                 and
                 prestigious
                 Juggles
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 casts
                 such
                 a
                 Mist
                 of
                 fictitious
                 Repugnancies
                 on
                 the
                 true
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 )
                 as
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Phantomes
                 and
                 Spectres
                 of
                 an
                 unquiet
                 Night
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 abundantly
                 manifest
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Contradictions
                 or
                 Repugnancies
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 polluted
                 with
                 the
                 impure
                 dregs
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 abstract
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Extension
                
                 from
                 Corporeal
                 affections
                 ,
                 do
                 foully
                 and
                 slovenly
                 clart
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Idea
                 lookt
                 upon
                 in
                 itself
                 does
                 clearly
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Notion
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 Possible
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 drive
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   here
                   defended
                   is
                   countenanced
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   suffrage
                   of
                   all
                   Adversaries
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 more
                 plausible
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 countenanced
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 suffrage
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Hobbians
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 else
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stamp
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 assent
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 really
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 extended
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 hence
                 infer
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 that
                 truly
                 they
                 do
                 very
                 unskilfully
                 and
                 inconsequently
                 collect
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 some
                 weakness
                 or
                 morbidness
                 of
                 mind
                 tumbling
                 into
                 so
                 foul
                 an
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 laden
                 and
                 polluted
                 with
                 the
                 dregs
                 and
                 dross
                 of
                 Corporeal
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 should
                 suffer
                 itself
                 to
                 sink
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 gross
                 and
                 dirty
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 the
                 Nullibists
                 also
                 themselves
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 near
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 of
                 acknowledging
                 it
                 for
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 dissemble
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Spirit
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 extended
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 moreover
                 
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 Operation
                 it
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 not
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 Operations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 
                   any
                   where
                
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 wild
                 and
                 mad
                 a
                 vote
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 absonous
                 and
                 abhorrent
                 from
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 sport
                 or
                 some
                 slim
                 jest
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 intimated
                 above
                 ;
                 Whence
                 their
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 pitied
                 ,
                 who
                 captivated
                 and
                 blinded
                 with
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Author
                 of
                 so
                 absurd
                 an
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 do
                 solemnly
                 and
                 seriously
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 endeavour
                 to
                 polish
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Holenmerians
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 cautious
                 and
                 considerate
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 explain
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 scarce
                 seems
                 to
                 differ
                 an
                 hairs
                 breadth
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 understand
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Quantity
                 or
                 Extension
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 occupies
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 its
                 Essence
                 and
                 Vertue
                 :
                 Which
                 however
                 true
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 most
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Numen
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Life
                 and
                 Essence
                 is
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 most
                 full
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 every
                 where
                 contains
                 
                   infinite
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 Idea
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 possible
                 in
                 itself
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 plausible
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 parties
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 to
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 solidity
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 unusefully
                 nor
                 unseasonably
                 conclude
                 this
                 First
                 Part
                 of
                 
                   ●…ducismus
                   Triumphatus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 treats
                 of
                 the
                 ●…ossibility
                 of
                 Apparitions
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 but
                 ●…ake
                 the
                 way
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 many
                 Relations
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   Actual
                   Existence
                
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   Saducismus
                   Triumphatus
                   .
                   Part
                   the
                   Second
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 Saducismus
                 Triumphatus
              
               ,
               Or
               Full
               and
               Plain
               EVIDENCE
               CONCERNING
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part.
              
               
            
             
               PROVING
               Partly
               by
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               partly
               by
               a
               choice
               Collection
               of
               Modern
               Relations
               ,
               The
               real
               EXISTENCE
               of
               APPARITIONS
               ,
               SPIRITS
               and
               WITCHES
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Jos.
                 Glanvil
              
               ,
               late
               Chaplain
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Fellow
               of
               the
               Royal
               Society
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 J.
                 Collins
              
               ,
               and
               
                 S.
                 Lowdns
              
               .
               1681.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               I
               Know
               it
               is
               matter
               of
               very
               little
               Credit
               to
               be
               a
               Relator
               of
               Stories
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               all
               Men
               living
               ,
               have
               the
               least
               reason
               to
               be
               fond
               of
               the
               Imployment
               .
               For
               I
               never
               had
               any
               faculty
               in
               telling
               of
               a
               Story
               ,
               and
               have
               always
               had
               a
               particular
               indisposition
               and
               backwardness
               to
               the
               writing
               any
               such
               .
               But
               of
               all
               Relations
               of
               Fact
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               like
               to
               give
               a
               Man
               such
               trouble
               and
               disreputation
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               relate
               to
               Witchcraft
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               which
               so
               great
               a
               party
               of
               Men
               (
               in
               this
               Age
               especially
               )
               do
               so
               railly
               and
               laugh
               at
               ,
               and
               without
               more
               ado
               ,
               are
               resolved
               to
               explode
               and
               despise
               ,
               as
               meer
               Winter
               Tales
               ,
               and
               Old
               Wives
               Fables
               .
               Such
               they
               will
               call
               and
               account
               them
               ,
               be
               their
               Truth
               and
               Evidence
               what
               it
               will.
               For
               ,
               they
               have
               unalterably
               fixt
               and
               determined
               the
               point
               ,
               that
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               are
               things
               ridiculous
               ,
               
               incredible
               ,
               foppish
               ,
               impossible
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               Relations
               that
               assert
               them
               are
               Lies
               ,
               Cheats
               and
               Delusions
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               afford
               any
               credit
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               credulous
               Gulls
               and
               silly
               easie
               Believers
               .
            
             
               Which
               things
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               would
               spoil
               many
               a
               jest
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               thought
               themselves
               great
               Wits
               ,
               must
               have
               the
               discomfort
               of
               finding
               they
               are
               mistaken
               .
               They
               must
               fall
               back
               into
               common
               and
               vulgar
               Belief
               ,
               and
               lose
               the
               pretence
               to
               extraordinary
               Sagacity
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               valued
               themselves
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               another
               World
               ,
               and
               be
               subjected
               to
               the
               common
               terrours
               which
               they
               despised
               before
               ,
               as
               the
               juggles
               and
               contrivances
               of
               Priests
               and
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               see
               themselves
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               altering
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               of
               being
               undone
               .
               These
               are
               very
               hard
               and
               grievous
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Stories
               of
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               must
               be
               exploded
               and
               run
               down
               ,
               or
               all
               is
               lost
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               case
               with
               multitudes
               of
               brisk
               confident
               Men
               in
               our
               days
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               meddle
               
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               is
               to
               affront
               them
               greatly
               ,
               to
               provoke
               their
               rage
               and
               contempt
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               the
               Devil
               of
               their
               Wit
               and
               Buffoonry
               .
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               to
               be
               a
               very
               bold
               and
               adventurous
               thing
               to
               undertake
               the
               Province
               in
               which
               I
               have
               engaged
               .
               And
               besides
               the
               provocation
               which
               it
               must
               needs
               give
               to
               the
               Huffers
               and
               Witlings
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               sort
               whose
               good
               Opinion
               I
               greatly
               value
               ;
               some
               sober
               and
               ingenious
               Spirits
               ,
               who
               upon
               other
               grounds
               doubt
               of
               the
               Existence
               of
               Witches
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               judge
               me
               guilty
               of
               Credulity
               ,
               for
               the
               pains
               I
               take
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               This
               also
               hath
               been
               some
               trouble
               and
               discouragement
               .
            
             
               And
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               before-hand
               ,
               that
               no
               Evidence
               of
               Fact
               possible
               is
               sufficient
               to
               remove
               the
               obstinate
               prejudices
               of
               divers
               resolved
               Men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ▪
               I
               know
               I
               must
               fall
               under
               their
               heavy
               censures
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               have
               considered
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               am
               I
               hope
               pretty
               well
               prepared
               to
               bear
               the
               severest
               of
               them
               .
               But
               no
               Man
               would
               expose
               himself
               to
               all
               this
               for
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               
               have
               I.
               There
               were
               reasons
               for
               this
               engàgement
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               briefly
               these
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               Having
               bèen
               at
               Mr.
               Mompessons
               house
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               disturbance
               ,
               seen
               ,
               and
               heard
               somewhat
               my self
               ,
               and
               received
               an
               account
               from
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ,
               and
               other
               credible
               Persons
               of
               the
               whole
               trouble
               ;
               I
               was
               perswaded
               to
               Publish
               ,
               and
               to
               Annex
               the
               full
               account
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Second
               or
               Third
               Edition
               of
               my
               
                 Considerations
                 concerning
                 Witchcraft
              
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Story
               had
               near
               Relation
               .
               '
               This
               I
               did
               ,
               and
               they
               passed
               Two
               or
               Three
               Editions
               together
               ,
               without
               much
               further
               trouble
               to
               me
               .
               But
               of
               late
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               and
               am
               amazed
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               that
               so
               strongly
               attested
               Relation
               is
               run
               down
               in
               most
               places
               as
               a
               Delusion
               and
               Imposture
               ,
               and
               that
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               and
               my self
               ,
               have
               confessed
               all
               to
               be
               a
               cheat
               and
               contrivance
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               asked
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               been
               weary
               of
               answering
               ,
               and
               the
               Questionists
               would
               scarce
               believe
               I
               was
               in
               earnest
               when
               I
               denied
               
               it
               .
               I
               have
               received
               Letters
               about
               it
               from
               known
               friends
               and
               strangers
               out
               of
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               have
               been
               haunted
               almost
               as
               bad
               as
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               s
               house
               .
               Most
               of
               them
               have
               declared
               that
               it
               was
               most
               confidently
               reported
               ,
               and
               believed
               in
               all
               the
               respective
               Parts
               ,
               that
               the
               business
               was
               a
               cheat
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               had
               confessed
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               I
               the
               same
               :
               So
               that
               I
               was
               quite
               tired
               with
               denying
               and
               answering
               Letters
               about
               it
               .
               And
               to
               free
               my self
               from
               the
               trouble
               ,
               I
               at
               last
               resolved
               to
               re-print
               the
               Story
               by
               it self
               with
               my
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Invention
               that
               concerned
               me
               ,
               and
               a
               Letter
               I
               received
               from
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               (
               now
               Printed
               in
               this
               Book
               )
               which
               cleared
               the
               matter
               as
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               accordingly
               I
               committed
               to
               my
               Booksellers
               hands
               some
               years
               since
               to
               be
               Printed
               .
               But
               it
               being
               not
               done
               ,
               I
               was
               continually
               importuned
               by
               new
               Solicitations
               and
               Questions
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               out
               comes
               Mr.
               Websters
               confident
               Book
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 my
                 Story
                 of
                 the
              
               Drummer
               ,
               
                 and
                 
                 the
                 other
                 of
              
               Witchcraft
               ,
               
                 are
                 as
                 odd
                 and
                 silly
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 told
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 fictitious
                 ,
                 incredible
                 ,
                 ludicrous
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 as
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 ,
              
               p
               11.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               p.
               
                 278.
                 
                 Must
                 not
                 all
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 sound
                 understanding
                 ,
                 judge
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 strange
                 tricks
                 related
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Glanvil
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Drummer
               
                 at
                 Mr.
              
               Mompessons
               
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 the
              
               Daemon
               of
               Tedworth
               ,
               
                 were
                 abominable
                 Cheats
                 and
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 informed
                 by
                 Persons
                 of
                 good
                 Quality
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               neither
               did
               this
               Confidence
               ,
               nor
               his
               Book
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               much
               move
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               was
               very
               loth
               to
               be
               troubled
               any
               more
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               But
               at
               last
               divers
               Eminent
               Men
               ,
               and
               Learned
               friends
               of
               mine
               having
               taken
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               being
               troubled
               to
               see
               so
               considerable
               an
               evidence
               against
               Saducism
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               s
               Story
               is
               ,
               so
               impudently
               run
               down
               by
               purposely
               contrived
               lyes
               ,
               they
               urg'd
               me
               very
               much
               to
               re-print
               the
               Relation
               ,
               with
               my
               
                 Considerations
                 
                 about
                 Witchcraft
              
               ;
               and
               so
               give
               some
               check
               to
               the
               Insultation
               and
               Confidence
               of
               Mr.
               Webster
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               stood
               long
               dis-inclined
               ,
               but
               being
               prest
               by
               the
               consideration
               that
               such
               a
               Re-enforcement
               might
               be
               a
               very
               considerable
               and
               seasonable
               service
               to
               Religion
               ,
               against
               the
               stupid
               Saducisme
               and
               Infidelity
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               I
               was
               perswaded
               :
               And
               having
               signified
               my
               being
               now
               inclined
               to
               the
               design
               ,
               I
               received
               great
               encouragement
               from
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Spirits
               of
               our
               Age
               and
               Nation
               ,
               who
               earnestly
               animated
               me
               to
               it
               .
               Having
               resolved
               ,
               I
               bethought
               me
               of
               making
               a
               small
               Collection
               of
               the
               most
               credible
               and
               best
               attested
               Stories
               of
               this
               kind
               that
               were
               near
               and
               modern
               ,
               to
               accompany
               the
               Second
               I
               had
               Printed
               ,
               and
               to
               confirm
               and
               prove
               the
               main
               Subject
               .
            
             
               
                 ADVERTISEMENT
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 the
                 Preface
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 found
                 amongst
                 Mr.
                 
                 Glanvil's
                 Papers
                 ,
                 saving
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 superfluous
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Clause
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 beginning
                 something
                 else
                 not
                 perfected
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 better
                 left
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Glanvil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Preface
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 Printed
                 in
                 this
                 intended
                 Edition
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 Copy
                 as
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 LETTER
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Glanvil
                 ,
                 Dated
                 Nov.
                 8.
                 
                 Anno
                 1672.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Worthy
                   Sir
                   ,
                
              
               
                 MEeting
                 with
                 Dr.
                 Pierce
                 accidentally
                 at
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Buttons
                
                 ,
                 he
                 acquainted
                 me
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 passed
                 between
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 R
                 —
                 and
                 your self
                 about
                 my
                 troubles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 (
                 having
                 but
                 little
                 leisure
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 often
                 of
                 late
                 askt
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 confessed
                 to
                 His
                 Majesty
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 a
                 cheat
                 discovered
                 about
                 that
                 affair
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 gave
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 to
                 my
                 Dying
                 day
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 must
                 bely
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 perjure
                 my self
                 also
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 cheat
                 in
                 
                 a
                 thing
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 was
                 nor
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 ●…lace
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 Honest
                 Gentlemen
                 deposed
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 upon
                 my
                 Impleading
                 the
                 Drummer
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 indifferent
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 praying
                 God
                 to
                 keep
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 affliction
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 this
                 most
                 damnable
                 lye
                 does
                 pass
                 for
                 current
                 amongst
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 invented
                 only
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 either
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Devil
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Thing
                 obtains
                 credit
                 enough
                 amongst
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 principally
                 desire
                 should
                 retain
                 a
                 more
                 charitable
                 Opinion
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 a
                 devisor
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 talk't
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 disadvantage
                 and
                 reproach
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 I
                 reckon
                 you
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 hast
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
                 
                   Your
                   Obliged
                   Servant
                   ,
                   Jo.
                   Mompesson
                   .
                
                 
                   Nov.
                   8.
                   72.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 ADVERTISEMENT
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Attestation
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 and
                 others
                 upon
                 Oath
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 mentioned
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Names
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Collins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 Copy
                 is
                 as
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 LETTER
                 to
                 
                   Mr.
                   Collins
                
                 ,
                 Dated
                 Aug.
                 8.
                 
                 Anno
                 1674.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Received
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 earlier
                 answer
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 not
                 been
                 prevented
                 by
                 some
                 journeys
                 .
                 I
                 now
                 give
                 you
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 additional
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 is
                 either
                 already
                 published
                 or
                 omitted
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Glanvi's
                 Books
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 borrowed
                 of
                 me
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Hollis
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 returned
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Assizes
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 work
                 most
                 on
                 the
                 Incredulous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Evidence
                 was
                 given
                 on
                 Oath
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 enlarge
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Drummer
                 was
                 escaped
                 from
                 his
                 Exile
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 Sentenced
                 to
                 at
                 Glou●…ester
                 for
                 a
                 Felony
                 ,
                 I
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 his
                 Committment
                 to
                 Salisbury
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 Indicted
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Felon
                 '
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 supposed
                 Witchcraft
                 about
                 my
                 House
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 fellow
                 saw
                 me
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Prifon
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sorry
                 for
                 my
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 procure
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 my
                 House
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 Harvest-man
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 question
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 me
                 good
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 affair
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 sent
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 me
                 no
                 good
                 in
                 any
                 honest
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 rejected
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Assizes
                 came
                 on
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 Indicted
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Statute
                 
                   Primo
                   Jacobi
                
                 cap.
                 12.
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 imploy
                 ,
                 or
                 reward
                 any
                 evil
                 spirit
                 is
                 Felony
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Indictment
                 against
                 him
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 did
                 
                   quendam
                   malum
                   Spiritum
                   negotiare
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand
                 Jury
                 found
                 the
                 Bill
                 upon
                 the
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Petty
                 Jury
                 acquitted
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Evidence
                 upon
                 Oath
                 were
                 my self
                 ,
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Maton
                
                 ,
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                   Walter
                   Dowse
                
                 ,
                 all
                 yet
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 as
                 good
                 Repute
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 this
                 Country
                 has
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                   Jo
                   ,
                   Cragg
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 dead
                 .
                 We
                 all
                 deposed
                 several
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 conceived
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 natural
                 Agents
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 Stools
                 and
                 Bedstaves
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 being
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Beating
                 of
                 Drumms
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 in
                 clear
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 visible
                 ;
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Floor
                 and
                 strongest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 in
                 still
                 and
                 calm
                 nights
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 other
                 Evidence
                 it
                 was
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 some
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 to
                 Gloucester
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 visiting
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 ask't
                 them
                 what
                 News
                 in
                 Wilts
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 knew
                 none
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Drummer
                 ,
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 hear
                 of
                 a
                 Gentlemans
                 House
                 that
                 was
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Beating
                 of
                 Drums
                 ?
                 They
                 told
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 News
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 enough
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 Ay
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Drummer
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 took
                 my
                 Drum
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Drum
                 ,
                 that
                 trouble
                 had
                 never
                 befallen
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 his
                 quiet
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 my
                 Drum
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Thomas
                   Avis
                
                 Servant
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sadler
                
                 of
                 North-Wilts
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 had
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 cost
                 the
                 Drummer
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 else
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 things
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 rightly
                 applyed
                 to
                 him
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 only
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 before
                 mentioned
                 Witnesses
                 were
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 these
                 things
                 almost
                 every
                 day
                 or
                 night
                 for
                 many
                 Moneths
                 together
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 you
                 intend
                 ,
                 you
                 best
                 understand
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 
                 it
                 needless
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Words
                 [
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 Drumming
                 enough
                 ]
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 heard
                 him
                 speak
                 :
                 I
                 rest
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Loving
                   Friend
                   ,
                   
                     Jo.
                     Mompesson
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Tedworth
                   
                     Aug.
                     8.
                     1674.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               An
               Introduction
               to
               the
               Proof
               of
               the
               Existence
               of
               
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 Spirits
              
               and
               Witches
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   great
                   usefulness
                   and
                   seasonableness
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Argument
                   ,
                   touching
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   in
                   subservieney
                   to
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 are
                 witches
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 vain
                 Speculation
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 indifferent
                 Moment
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Inquiry
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 Importance
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 depends
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 just
                 Execution
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 in
                 its
                 main
                 Doctrines
                 is
                 nearly
                 concerned
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 much
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 but
                 knows
                 how
                 Atheisme
                 and
                 Infidelity
                 have
                 advanced
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 openly
                 they
                 now
                 dare
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 Asserting
                 and
                 Disputing
                 their
                 vile
                 Cause
                 .
                 Particularly
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Future
                   Life
                
                 are
                 Assertions
                 extreamly
                 despised
                 and
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 lose
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 all
                 Religion
                 comes
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 clearly
                 and
                 fully
                 Asserted
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 Wits
                 have
                 laid
                 aside
                 these
                 Divine
                 Writings
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 highest
                 Reason
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 too
                 shallow
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 proofs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 subtle
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 Scepticize
                 away
                 those
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Head
                 of
                 Arguments
                 that
                 troubles
                 them
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Topick
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sensible
                 proof
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 another
                 Life
                 ,
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 more
                 direct
                 force
                 than
                 any
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 or
                 Abstract
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 meets
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 Infidels
                 .
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 labour
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 to
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 are
                 but
                 Melancholick
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 or
                 crafty
                 Impostures
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 young-men
                 ,
                 whose
                 understandings
                 they
                 design
                 to
                 Debauch
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 expose
                 and
                 deride
                 all
                 Relations
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 little
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Colours
                 against
                 their
                 Existence
                 .
                 And
                 youth
                 is
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 Opinions
                 as
                 will
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 phansie
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 wiser
                 than
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 when
                 
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 swallowed
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sure
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Witches
                 nor
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 considerable
                 and
                 very
                 seasonable
                 service
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 fully
                 to
                 debate
                 and
                 settle
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 sheets
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 my self
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 empty
                 Rhetorications
                 ,
                 fabulous
                 Relations
                 ,
                 or
                 Sophistical
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 but
                 treat
                 on
                 the
                 Question
                 with
                 that
                 freedom
                 and
                 plainness
                 ,
                 that
                 becomes
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 neither
                 fond
                 ,
                 fanciful
                 nor
                 credulous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   true
                   stating
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   by
                   defining
                   what
                   a
                   Witch
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Know
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Labour
                 in
                 most
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 things
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 are
                 so
                 confounded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wander
                 widely
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 lose
                 it
                 quite
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 quickly
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 without
                 previous
                 care
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 the
                 best
                 I
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 pains
                 on
                 
                 this
                 Subject
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 mis-bestowed
                 ,
                 but
                 closely
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 shall
                 briefly
                 define
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 I
                 grant
                 to
                 mine
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 demand
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 Preliminaries
                 are
                 well
                 adjusted
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 with
                 more
                 distinctness
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 see
                 whereabout
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 how
                 far
                 what
                 is
                 affirmed
                 or
                 proved
                 ,
                 reaches
                 the
                 main
                 matter
                 in
                 debate
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 are
                 Witches
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 accuseth
                 the
                 Writers
                 on
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 defect
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 laying
                 down
                 a
                 perfect
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 or
                 explaining
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 p.
                 20.
                 
                 What
                 his
                 perfect
                 Description
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Witchcraft
                 in
                 my
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conception
                 which
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 most
                 Men
                 have
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   a
                   Witch
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   do
                   or
                   seems
                   to
                   do
                   strange
                   things
                   ,
                   beyond
                   the
                   known
                   Power
                   of
                   Art
                   and
                   ordinary
                   Nature
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   a
                   Confederacy
                   with
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   .
                   ]
                   Strange
                   Things
                   ,
                
                 not
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Effects
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 known
                 and
                 distinguished
                 by
                 their
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 
                   strange
                   things
                
                 are
                 really
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Impostures
                 and
                 Delusions
                 .
                 The
                 Witch
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Principal
                 Efficient
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 seems
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 performs
                 the
                 wonder
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Transportations
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 applying
                 other
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 raising
                 Storms
                 ,
                 and
                 inflicting
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 using
                 the
                 Witch
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Eyes
                 or
                 Touch
                 ,
                 conveying
                 Malign
                 Influences
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 Compact
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Witch
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 A
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 
                   Intelligent
                   Creature
                
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 World
                 ,
                 whether
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 Angels
                 called
                 Devils
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 Daemon
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wicked
                 Soul
                 departed
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 altogether
                 Incorporeal
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 appertains
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 Question
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   the
                   Notation
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   that
                   signifies
                   indifferently
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   false
                   Additions
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Witch
                   can
                   any
                   way
                   dissettle
                   the
                   Authors
                   definition
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 plain
                 Description
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 a
                 Witch
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 :
                 What
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 and
                 other
                 Advocates
                 for
                 Witches
                 ,
                 talk
                 concerning
                 the
                 words
                 whereby
                 these
                 are
                 exprest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 improper
                 
                 and
                 Metaphorical
                 ,
                 signifying
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 signifying
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 idle
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Witch
                 signifies
                 originally
                 a
                 Wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 Wise
                 Woman
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doth
                 Saga
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 so
                 doth
                 Wizzard
                 in
                 English
                 signify
                 a
                 Wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 cunning
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 .
                 An
                 Art
                 ,
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 Cunning
                 they
                 have
                 that
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 true
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 degenerated
                 into
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Magia
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 need
                 look
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 Thing
                 and
                 Person
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 meaning
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 prevaricate
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 signify
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 a
                 Couzener
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Poysoner
                   ,
                   Seducer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 Words
                 signify
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 common
                 use
                 ,
                 Witch
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 do
                 indeed
                 imply
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 emply
                 more
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Deluding
                 ,
                 Cheating
                 and
                 Hurting
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 a
                 wicked
                 Man
                 or
                 Woman
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 I
                 know
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 Description
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 he
                 opposeth
                 ,
                 
                   carnal
                   Copulation
                
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   real
                   Transformation
                
                 into
                 an
                 
                   Hare
                   ,
                   Cat
                   ,
                   Dog
                   ,
                   Wolf
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaffe
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 define
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Boy
                 with
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 prove
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Being
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 Men
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 Definitions
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 leave
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 affirm
                 and
                 defend
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 described
                 the
                 Witch
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 that
                 sober
                 Men
                 believe
                 and
                 assert
                 .
                 Thus
                 briefly
                 for
                 Defining
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   things
                   the
                   Authour
                   concedes
                   in
                   this
                   controversie
                   about
                   Witches
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Shall
                 let
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Witches
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 allow
                 and
                 grant
                 to
                 them
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Witty
                 and
                 Ingenious
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 Belief
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wit
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 Witches
                 as
                 silly
                 Credulity
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Men
                 value
                 themselves
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 supposed
                 Sagacity
                 of
                 seeing
                 the
                 Cheat
                 that
                 imposeth
                 on
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Believing
                 Mankind
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 afford
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 
                 Subject
                 for
                 Wit
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 pity
                 that
                 a
                 witty
                 Man
                 should
                 lose
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 own
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 Witches
                 have
                 no
                 design
                 against
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 disinclination
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 believe
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 sober
                 Christians
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 neither
                 
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Sadducees
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hobbists
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Body
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 very
                 credulous
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 vain
                 impossible
                 things
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 
                   carnal
                   Copulation
                
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   real
                   Transmutation
                
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 into
                 other
                 Creatures
                 are
                 such
                 .
                 That
                 people
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 impute
                 the
                 extraordinaries
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 or
                 Nature
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Credulity
                 is
                 often
                 abused
                 by
                 subtle
                 and
                 designing
                 Knaves
                 through
                 these
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 Ten
                 thousand
                 silly
                 lying
                 Stories
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 among
                 the
                 vulgar
                 .
                 That
                 infinite
                 such
                 have
                 been
                 occasioned
                 by
                 Cheats
                 and
                 Popish
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 invented
                 and
                 contrived
                 by
                 the
                 Knavery
                 of
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 Melancholy
                 and
                 Imagination
                 have
                 very
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 beget
                 strange
                 perswasions
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 many
                 Stories
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 have
                 been
                 but
                 Melancholy
                 fancies
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 yield
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 strange
                 natural
                 Diseases
                 that
                 have
                 odd
                 Symptomes
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 wonderful
                 and
                 astonishing
                 effects
                 beyond
                 the
                 usual
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 are
                 sometimes
                 falsly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 I
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 Inquisitours
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Witch-finders
                 have
                 done
                 much
                 wrong
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 destroyed
                 innocent
                 persons
                 for
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Watching
                 and
                 Torture
                 have
                 extorted
                 extraordinary
                 Confessions
                 from
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 guilty
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Transactions
                 of
                 Spirits
                 with
                 Witches
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 uncouth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 scarce
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 well
                 reconcile
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 to
                 the
                 commonly
                 received
                 Notion
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 these
                 Concessions
                 will
                 do
                 mine
                 Adversaries
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 freely
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 them
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 almost
                 spoiled
                 all
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                 Wagstaffe's
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Witch-Advocates
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 prove
                 little
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 granted
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 been
                 so
                 free
                 in
                 Concessions
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 expect
                 that
                 something
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Those
                     that
                     are
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Concession
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     not
                  
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Sadducees
                   nor
                   Hobbists
                   ;
                   
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     deny
                  
                   Witches
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     they
                     are
                  
                   Antiscripturists
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Scripture
                     so
                     plainly
                     attesting
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Postulata
                   which
                   the
                   Authour
                   demands
                   of
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   as
                   his
                   just
                   right
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 demands
                 that
                 I
                 make
                 are
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 whether
                 Witches
                 are
                 or
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Fact
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 in
                 Convenant
                 with
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 by
                 the
                 Spirits
                 help
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 on
                 their
                 account
                 performs
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 immediate
                 Sense
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Testimony
                 
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 Divine
                 or
                 Humane
                 .
                 To
                 endeavour
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 Fact
                 by
                 abstract
                 reasoning
                 and
                 speculation
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 founded
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 Algebra
                 or
                 Metaphysicks
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 saith
                 ,
                 p.
                 43.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 mediums
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Witches
                 by
                 ,
                 are
                 Scripture
                 and
                 sound
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 improper
                 way
                 of
                 Testimony
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 opposition
                 that
                 Testimony
                 stands
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 sound
                 Reason
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 Non-sense
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 hath
                 a
                 plain
                 literal
                 and
                 obvious
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 
                   Humane
                   Testimonies
                
                 are
                 credible
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 viz.
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 circumstantiated
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 no
                 reason
                 of
                 doubt
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Senses
                 sometimes
                 report
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Mankind
                 are
                 not
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 Cheats
                 and
                 Knaves
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Interest
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 undeniably
                 proved
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 conceiving
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 gone
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Faith.
                 For
                 the
                 Modus
                 of
                 most
                 things
                 is
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 in
                 Nature
                 have
                 inextricable
                 
                 difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 Speculation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Scepsis
                   Scientifica
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 World.
                 The
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Devils
                 and
                 Souls
                 happiness
                 and
                 misery
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 kinds
                 are
                 under
                 these
                 generals
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 actions
                 ,
                 circumstances
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 Life
                 under
                 those
                 States
                 we
                 little
                 understand
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 my
                 Postulata
                 or
                 demands
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 proof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Proof
                 of
              
               Apparitions
               ,
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Witches
               from
               Holy-Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Authours
                   purpose
                   of
                   proving
                   Apparitions
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   believe
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   Apparition
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
              
               
                 ANd
                 having
                 thus
                 prepared
                 my
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Witches
                 against
                 both
                 the
                 sorts
                 that
                 deny
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Those
                 that
                 believe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wits
                 or
                 Witlings
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 their
                 Testimony
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Witches
                 by
                 plain
                 Evidence
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 evince
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 as
                 full
                 and
                 clear
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 as
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 answer
                 the
                 opposite
                 Objections
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 late
                 confident
                 Exploders
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ;
                 *
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Proof
                 I
                 intend
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Spirits
                 have
                 sensibly
                 transacted
                 
                 with
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 such
                 Leagues
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 enabled
                 thereby
                 to
                 do
                 wonders
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 sensible
                 Transactions
                 of
                 Spirits
                 with
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 evident
                 from
                 Apparitions
                 and
                 Possessions
                 .
                 The
                 Apparition
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 their
                 discourses
                 and
                 predictions
                 ,
                 sensible
                 converses
                 with
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 are
                 frequently
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 An
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 
                   Hagar
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 16.
                 
                 Three
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Men
                 appeared
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 18.
                 
                 Two
                 to
                 Lot
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 likeness
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 19.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 called
                 to
                 
                   Hagar
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 21.
                 17.
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 one
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 22.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 spake
                 to
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 Jacob
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 31.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 appeared
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 went
                 before
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 14.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 met
                 Balaam
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 spake
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Judges
                
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 
                   Gideon
                   ,
                   Judges
                
                 6.
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   Manoah
                   ,
                   Judges
                
                 13.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 destroyed
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 24.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 Eliab
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 19.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 smote
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 184000.
                 2
                 
                 Kings
                 35.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 Threshing-floor
                 of
                 Ornan
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 21.
                 15.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 talked
                 with
                 Zachariah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 
                 Mary's
                 at
                 our
                 Lords
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 
                 foretold
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 to
                 Zachariah
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 
                 Gabriel
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 26.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 Luke
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Angel
                 opened
                 the
                 Prison
                 Door
                 to
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 might
                 accumulate
                 many
                 more
                 instances
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 circumstances
                 of
                 sensible
                 Converse
                 belong
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 read
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 respective
                 Chapters
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 Intercourses
                 of
                 Angels
                 were
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 averse
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 that
                 Spirits
                 sometimes
                 transact
                 with
                 Men
                 now
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   
                     I
                     find
                     amongst
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     's
                     Papers
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Lineaments
                     or
                     Strokes
                     of
                     an
                     Answer
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Wagstaffe
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Authour
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     more
                     fully
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Webster
                   ,
                   
                     at
                     least
                     Seventeen
                     Sheets
                     where
                     he
                     answers
                     solidly
                     and
                     substantially
                     where
                     I
                     can
                     read
                     his
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     reaches
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Sixth
                     Chapter
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     truth
                     he
                     has
                     laid
                     about
                     him
                     so
                     well
                     in
                     these
                     Sheets
                     that
                     are
                     published
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     may
                     well
                     seem
                     the
                     less
                     necessary
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Evasions
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   use
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   these
                   Proofs
                   of
                   Scripture
                   from
                   the
                   Apparition
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Authours
                   Answer
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 several
                 Evasions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 endeavour
                 to
                 escape
                 these
                 Texts
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 First
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 Familists
                 of
                 later
                 days
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 
                   Divine
                   Graces
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Divine
                   Phantasmes
                
                 created
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 present
                 occasion
                 ,
                 which
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 disappeared
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 none
                 that
                 ever
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 should
                 entertain
                 such
                 a
                 conceit
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 they
                 every
                 where
                 give
                 of
                 those
                 celestial
                 Creatures
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 Men
                 will
                 embrace
                 to
                 support
                 their
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 a
                 little
                 how
                 differently
                 from
                 this
                 vain
                 Fancy
                 the
                 Scripture
                 describes
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 an
                 Attribute
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 the
                 prime
                 Subsistence
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminence
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Phantasmes
                 .
                 And
                 
                 Spirit
                 imports
                 as
                 much
                 Substance
                 as
                 Body
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 gross
                 bulk
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 Elect
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 always
                 behold
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 the
                 Faln
                 Angels
                 that
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 first
                 Station
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Chains
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   everlasting
                   Fire
                
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Angels
                
                 against
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Day
                 .
                 Both
                 had
                 their
                 Order
                 of
                 Superiority
                 and
                 Inseriority
                 ,
                 Michael
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Dragon
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 made
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 In
                 Heaven
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 knoweth
                 no
                 Man
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 Worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Descriptions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Condition
                   ,
                   Attributes
                
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 more
                 such
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 Phantasms
                 ,
                 but
                 demonstratively
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 whose
                 Apparitions
                 we
                 hear
                 so
                 frequently
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 real
                 permanent
                 subsistences
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mere
                 Phantasms
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   appeared
                   in
                   Scripture
                   were
                   not
                   Men-Messengers
                   ,
                   but
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Invisible
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   whether
                   they
                   ate
                   and
                   drank
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 were
                 not
                 those
                 Angels
                 that
                 so
                 appeared
                 ,
                 special
                 
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Divine
                   Messengers
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Scripture
                 confessedly
                 called
                 Angels
                 ?
                 They
                 did
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Lot
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 real
                 Men.
                 But
                 whoever
                 shall
                 look
                 over
                 the
                 Instances
                 alledged
                 of
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 will
                 plainly
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 Such
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 spake
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Hagar
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 conversed
                 with
                 Jacob
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Burning
                 Bush
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 Manoah
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 and
                 his
                 Wife's
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 slame
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 before
                 Balaam
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 unseen
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 smote
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 Zacharias
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Mary's
                 at
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 .
                 
                 These
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Beings
                 superiour
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Scripture
                 called
                 Men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 appear
                 in
                 our
                 likeness
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whether
                 these
                 do
                 receive
                 refection
                 or
                 sustinence
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 World
                 and
                 State
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dispute
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 both
                 of
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vitally
                 united
                 to
                 AEtherial
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 may
                 need
                 recruits
                 some
                 such
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Angels
                   Food
                
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 they
                 cannot
                 eat
                 after
                 our
                 manner
                 ,
                 nor
                 feed
                 on
                 our
                 gross
                 Dyet
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 appearance
                 only
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 Raphael
                 told
                 Tobit
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 Tob.
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   All
                   these
                   days
                   I
                   did
                   appear
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   did
                   neither
                   eat
                   nor
                   drink
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   did
                   see
                   a
                   Vision
                   )
                
                 but
                 really
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 
                 Abraham's
                 and
                 
                 Lot's
                 Angels
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 seemed
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   Targum
                
                 reads
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   seemed
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 Men's
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 Angels
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 refined
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 borne
                 their
                 sensible
                 and
                 free
                 Converses
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 look't
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 Creatures
                 of
                 a
                 Nature
                 so
                 distant
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 appeared
                 were
                 struck
                 with
                 great
                 dread
                 and
                 amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 presently
                 dye
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 read
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 eating
                 or
                 drinking
                 after
                 what
                 seemed
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Lot.
                 Indeed
                 Manoah
                 invited
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 Judg.
                 13.
                 15.
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 he
                 knew
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 excuse
                 of
                 the
                 offer
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 Manoah
                 
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 implying
                 that
                 the
                 invitation
                 had
                 been
                 absurd
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 this
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 objection
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 
                 Abraham's
                 and
                 
                 Lot's
                 Angels
                 were
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 other
                 instances
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 supposed
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 my
                 point
                 ,
                 That
                 real
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Invisible
                   World
                
                 ,
                 did
                 sometimes
                 sensibly
                 appear
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Angels
                   are
                   still
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   old
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 appear
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 upon
                 
                   Divine
                   Errands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 grant
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 to
                 serve
                 still
                 ,
                 he
                 governs
                 the
                 World
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Providence
                 is
                 as
                 watchful
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 Ministers
                 of
                 that
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 was
                 ushered
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 appear
                 on
                 occasion
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 need
                 say
                 yet
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 only
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirits
                 have
                 transacted
                 with
                 Men.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Proofs
                   from
                   the
                   Apparitions
                   of
                   
                     Evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   recorded
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 THose
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 good
                 and
                 
                   benign
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 have
                 also
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 sensibly
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Mankind
                 .
                 My
                 first
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 businesses
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Temptation
                 of
                 Eve
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 An
                 Argument
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 first
                 Chapters
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 .
                 Evil
                 Angels
                 were
                 sent
                 among
                 the
                 
                   AEgyptians
                   ,
                   Psalm
                
                 78.
                 49.
                 and
                 those
                 passed
                 through
                 and
                 smote
                 the
                 Land.
                 But
                 the
                 Destroyers
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Evil
                 Angels
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Israelites
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 23.
                 
                 When
                 God
                 asked
                 Sathan
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 Job
                 1.
                 7.
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 from
                 going
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 By
                 Divine
                 permission
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 great
                 Wind
                 that
                 blew
                 down
                 the
                 House
                 upon
                 Jobs
                 Children
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 and
                 smote
                 his
                 Body
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Boyls
                 ,
                 Job
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 tempted
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 an
                 external
                 sensible
                 way
                 ,
                 carrying
                 him
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 urging
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 
                 
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 second
                 head
                 proposed
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Possession
                
                 of
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Proofs
                   from
                   Possession
                   of
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Witch-Advocates
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 THat
                 such
                 Possessions
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 frequently
                 and
                 plainly
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 recite
                 particulars
                 .
                 The
                 Evasion
                 that
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 have
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 and
                 
                   unclean
                   Spirits
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 were
                 strange
                 and
                 uncommon
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 Men
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 complyed
                 with
                 their
                 deceived
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 speak
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 conceit
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Answer
                 must
                 pass
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 Farewel
                 all
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 History
                 of
                 
                   un●…lean
                   Spirits
                
                 and
                 Devils
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 Diseases
                 
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 
                   good
                   Angels
                
                 may
                 be
                 Graces
                 and
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 may
                 all
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christ
                   within
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Religion
                 shall
                 signify
                 what
                 any
                 Man
                 thinks
                 fit
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 cure
                 of
                 Diseases
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Texts
                 ,
                 distinctly
                 from
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
                 Thus
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   the
                   Disciples
                   Power
                   against
                   unclean
                   Spirits
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heal
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sicknesses
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Diseases
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 different
                 Power
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   manner
                
                 of
                 Sicknesses
                 and
                 Diseases
                 implies
                 the
                 uncommon
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sadducees
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Devils
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 and
                 usual
                 ones
                 are
                 .
                 So
                 Luke
                 6.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   He
                   healed
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   vexed
                   with
                   unclean
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   healed
                   them
                   likewise
                   .
                
                 And
                 most
                 plainly
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   brought
                   unto
                   him
                   all
                   sick
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   taken
                   with
                   divers
                   Diseases
                   and
                   Torments
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   possessed
                   with
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Lunatick
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Palsie
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   healed
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 Mad-men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Falling-Sickness
                 ,
                 the
                 Distempers
                 which
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 make
                 Devils
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 mentioned
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 those
                 Devils
                 our
                 Saviour
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 those
                 Devils
                 that
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 applicable
                 to
                 Diseases
                 .
                 The
                 Devils
                 in
                 the
                 Possessed
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Gergasens
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 8.
                 16.
                 besought
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   cast
                   us
                   out
                   ,
                   sufser
                   us
                   to
                   go
                   away
                   into
                   the
                   Herd
                   of
                   Swine
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   leave
                   .
                
                 Mark
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Sure
                 the
                 Diseases
                 did
                 not
                 beseech
                 him
                 ;
                 But
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Men
                 did
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Swine
                 ?
                 and
                 did
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ?
                 A
                 sort
                 of
                 Possession
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Beast
                   possest
                
                 with
                 a
                 Man.
                 But
                 St.
                 Luke
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Devils
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Swine
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 8.
                 33.
                 
                 The
                 Men
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 went
                 out
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Disease
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 really
                 the
                 D●…vil
                 or
                 unclean
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Luke
                 4.
                 33.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 an
                 unclean
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   himself
                
                 that
                 cryed
                 out
                 so
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 read
                 a
                 little
                 on
                 ,
                 v.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Jesus
                   rebuked
                   him
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 ,
                 
                   Hold
                   thy
                   peace
                   and
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 Which
                 must
                 be
                 another
                 Person
                 distinct
                 srom
                 the
                 Man
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 that
                 ?
                 It
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                
                 Devil
                 
                   had
                   thrown
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   cut
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Devil
                
                 that
                 
                   spake
                   ;
                   that
                
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 real
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 
                   ejected
                   Devils
                
                 were
                 not
                 Diseases
                 appears
                 further
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   There
                   was
                   brought
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   one
                   possessed
                   with
                   a
                   Devil
                   ,
                   blind
                   and
                   dumb
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   healed
                   him
                   ,
                   insomuch
                
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 ejecting
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   blind
                   and
                   dumb
                   both
                   spake
                   and
                   saw
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 impute
                 this
                 casting
                 out
                 Devils
                 to
                 a
                 confederacy
                 with
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 ;
                 our
                 Saviour
                 there
                 argues
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 Sathan
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 against
                 himself
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 chief
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Devils
                
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   could
                   not
                   stand
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 hardly
                 applyed
                 to
                 Diseases
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 should
                 call
                 
                   Diseases
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   unclean
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 casting
                 out
                 Devils
                 in
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 plainness
                 and
                 expresness
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 action
                 could
                 be
                 described
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 mean
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 this
                 suggest
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 falsly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Christ
                 wonders
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Lyars
                 and
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 Impostours
                 ?
                 For
                 clear
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whoever
                 shall
                 read
                 those
                 passages
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 without
                 a
                 prepossest
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 this
                 belief
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 really
                 cast
                 Devils
                 out
                 of
                 Persons
                 possest
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 really
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Possession
                 by
                 
                   evil
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Diseases
                 by
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 credulous
                 people
                 taken
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 History
                 imposeth
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 Men
                 into
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 execution
                 this
                 will
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 History
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 understand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Witch-Advocates
                   cannot
                   elude
                   Scripture-Testimony
                   of
                   Possession
                   by
                   
                     Evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   it
                   speaks
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   received
                   Opinions
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 speak
                 often
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 received
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 concerned
                 to
                 rectify
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 concern
                 no
                 Morality
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Devils
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 received
                 Opinion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 The
                 Sadducees
                 a
                 considerable
                 Sect
                 were
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Stories
                 
                 of
                 ejecting
                 such
                 ,
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Impostures
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 time
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 Places
                 and
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 use
                 of
                 calling
                 
                   Diseases
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 History
                 must
                 either
                 convey
                 a
                 false
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 lose
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 its
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 not
                 vary
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 forms
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 harmless
                 and
                 lesser
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 such
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Interest
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 much
                 concerned
                 to
                 reform
                 and
                 rectify
                 such
                 errours
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Possessions
                 is
                 highly
                 such
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Dismal
                 and
                 Tragical
                 Error
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 an
                 abominably
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 yea
                 an
                 Atheistical
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 cuts
                 off
                 Christs
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Un-Gods
                 him
                 ,
                 renounceth
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 owns
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 equal
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Apostasie
                
                 raves
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 saith
                 little
                 less
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 tends
                 to
                 advance
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Popery
                 ,
                 is
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Justice
                 and
                 Providence
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 obstructing
                 of
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaffe
                 loads
                 it
                 with
                 as
                 dreadful
                 imputations
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ;
                 As
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 infer
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 by
                 attributing
                 Omnipotent
                 effects
                 to
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 supposeth
                 many
                 Omnipotents
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Omniscients
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 certainly
                 our
                 Saviours
                 inspired
                 Historians
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 connived
                 at
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 that
                 supposeth
                 and
                 encourageth
                 a
                 common
                 Error
                 ,
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 horrid
                 Opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   an
                   Objection
                   from
                   Christs
                   n●…
                   mentioning
                   his
                   casting
                   out
                   Devils
                   to
                   
                   John's
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   amongst
                   other
                   Miracles
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 saith
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Apestasie
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 34.
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 7.
                 doth
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 
                 Devils
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 argue
                 negatively
                 from
                 Scripture
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 silence
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 against
                 plain
                 assirmations
                 in
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 answers
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 doing
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 John
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   hour
                   he
                   cured
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   Infirmities
                   and
                   Plagues
                   .
                
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 those
                 Diseases
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 were
                 occasioned
                 by
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   (
                   Ma●…th
                
                 .
                 12.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 the
                 blindness
                 and
                 dumbness
                 of
                 th●…
                 
                   possessed
                   person
                
                 there
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 ●…jection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 implyed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Disease
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Cured
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 business
                 of
                 
                 John's
                 Disciples
                 was
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 should
                 give
                 such
                 proofs
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 plain
                 and
                 palpable
                 .
                 
                   Go
                   your
                   way
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   tell
                
                 John
                 
                   what
                   things
                   ye
                   have
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 7.
                 22.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 heard
                 him
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 seen
                 him
                 Cure
                 Diseases
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 plain
                 and
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 dispute
                 or
                 doubt
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 the
                 Distempers
                 Christ
                 then
                 healed
                 ,
                 were
                 inflicted
                 by
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 those
                 were
                 cast
                 
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Cure
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 plainly
                 appear
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 therefore
                 did
                 not
                 bid
                 them
                 mention
                 that
                 Instance
                 to
                 their
                 Master
                 John
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 testify
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 saw
                 and
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   two
                   more
                   Objections
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   St.
                   John
                   mentions
                   no
                   casting
                   out
                   Devils
                   in
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   mad
                   are
                   
                   Synonyma's
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 passionate
                 Witch-Advocate
                 goes
                 on
                 .
                 St.
                 John
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 who
                 especially
                 sets
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hints
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 ejecting
                 Devils
                 .
                 Which
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 proof
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 St.
                 John
                 chiesly
                 supplyed
                 what
                 they
                 omitted
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 this
                 Evangelist
                 so
                 particularly
                 sets
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 Christs
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 he
                 mentions
                 no
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sensible
                 and
                 indisputable
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Authour
                 himself
                 after
                 p.
                 41.
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 Diseases
                 was
                 more
                 for
                 Christs
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   casting
                   out
                   Devils
                
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 For
                 possibly
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 probable
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 Beclzebub
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 answers
                 and
                 contradicts
                 himself
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 For
                 p.
                 34.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 oversight
                 in
                 St.
                 John
                 to
                 neglect
                 such
                 an
                 Argument
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 proved
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 God
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Power
                 paramount
                 above
                 all
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 35.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 now
                 curing
                 Diseases
                 proves
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 casting
                 out
                 Devils
                 will
                 scarce
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 adds
                 he
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 credible
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 favour
                 ,
                 connivance
                 ,
                 compliance
                 ,
                 complotment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 it
                 is
                 alledged
                 by
                 this
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 
                   have
                   a
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 mad
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Synonyma's
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 p.
                 35.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Possession
                 begot
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 furor
                 ,
                 and
                 madness
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 any
                 were
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 said
                 in
                 common
                 Speech
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   is
                   in
                   you
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 act
                 unreasonably
                 and
                 madly
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Metaphorical
                   Possession
                
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 real
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Devil
                 
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 applyed
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 act
                 furiously
                 and
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 doth
                 imply
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 real
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Possession
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 madness
                 and
                 extream
                 folly
                 are
                 resembled
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 then
                 how
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Witches
                 argue
                 ,
                 The
                 Jews
                 sometimes
                 used
                 the
                 
                   having
                   a
                   Devil
                
                 Metaphorically
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 or
                 therefore
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 literally
                 and
                 plainly
                 related
                 ,
                 intend
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 argued
                 from
                 meer
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 of
                 having
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 somewhat
                 of
                 more
                 colour
                 in
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 reasoning
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 we
                 inferr
                 chiefly
                 from
                 plain
                 circumstances
                 of
                 History
                 and
                 Fact
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   
                     The
                     Grand
                     Apostasie
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   interpreting
                   the
                   Word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 Writer
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 can
                 scarce
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 unusual
                 affliction
                 
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 madness
                 ;
                 when
                 all
                 Men
                 and
                 Boys
                 know
                 that
                 Substantively
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 taken
                 already
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 for
                 an
                 impure
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Adjectively
                 it
                 signifies
                 sometimes
                 
                   Divinum
                   quid
                
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 we
                 dispute
                 about
                 ,
                 Luke
                 4.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Devil
                   had
                   thrown
                   him
                   ,
                
                 the
                 possessed
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 v.
                 33.
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 &
                 the
                 latter
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 Substantively
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Person
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 an
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 entering
                 into
                 the
                 Herd
                 of
                 Swine
                 ,
                 Luke
                 8.
                 33.
                 the
                 word
                 we
                 Translate
                 Devils
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 called
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 that
                 the
                 Story
                 also
                 determines
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Substantive
                 and
                 Personal
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Authour
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 can
                 hardly
                 with
                 propriety
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   affliction
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 derivation
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 37.
                 
                 One
                 would
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 pretended
                 Criticisms
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 impose
                 what
                 sense
                 upon
                 words
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 it
                 is
                 notoriously
                 known
                 signifies
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 taken
                 
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 ill
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 newly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 deriving
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 scio
                 ,
                 which
                 degenerates
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Saga
                   ,
                   Witch
                   ,
                   Wizzard
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 should
                 this
                 Authour
                 by
                 this
                 mean
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   feats
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   Demoniacks
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   Mad-men
                   might
                   perform
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 further
                 Objected
                 by
                 this
                 W●…iter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Feats
                 Recorded
                 of
                 those
                 supposed
                 Demoniacks
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 Mad-men
                 could
                 perform
                 and
                 often
                 do
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 considered
                 not
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Possest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gergasens
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 8.
                 29.
                 
                 St.
                 Mark
                 and
                 St.
                 Luke
                 write
                 Ga●…arens
                 ,
                 the
                 Countries
                 lye
                 near
                 together
                 .
                 Jos●…phus
                 reckons
                 Gadara
                 among
                 the
                 Gre●…ian
                 Cities
                 which
                 Pompey
                 took
                 from
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 mostly
                 Syrians
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Country
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 two
                 possest
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lived
                 
                 among
                 the
                 Tombs
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Conversation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 cryed
                 out
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   have
                   we
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   thou
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   art
                   thou
                   come
                   to
                   torment
                   us
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   ?
                
                 Was
                 there
                 nothing
                 now
                 beyond
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Mad-men
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 How
                 did
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 dismal
                 solitude
                 among
                 the
                 Tombs
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 no
                 Man
                 passed
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 was
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 thereabout
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 hear
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 came
                 those
                 Mad-men
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 not
                 presently
                 publish
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 Did
                 any
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 whisper
                 this
                 in
                 their
                 Ear
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 this
                 a
                 raving
                 fancy
                 only
                 ?
                 St.
                 Mark
                 writes
                 (
                 who
                 speaks
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Demoniack
                 )
                 that
                 
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   Jesus
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   and
                   worshipped
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 knew
                 him
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 his
                 true
                 condition
                 before
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Disciples
                 did
                 .
                 Could
                 a
                 meer
                 Mad-man
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ?
                 But
                 further
                 they
                 expected
                 torment
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 looked
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 so
                 soon
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 us
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ?
                 How
                 applicable
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 and
                 their
                 expectations
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 like
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 from
                 another
                 unclean
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 Mark
                 1.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thee
                   who
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 plainly
                 ,
                 implies
                 it
                 wa●…
                 the
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Mad-man
                 that
                 spake
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 caused
                 the
                 confession
                 .
                 
                   Hold
                   thy
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Demoniacks
                 did
                 things
                 beyond
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 meer
                 Mad-men
                 is
                 further
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 Mark
                 5.
                 
                 
                   No
                   Man
                   could
                   bind
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   with
                   Chains
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   often
                   bound
                   with
                   Fetters
                   and
                   Chains
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Chains
                   had
                   been
                   pluckt
                   in
                   sunder
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 beyond
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 meer
                 natural
                 madness
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Hitherto
                     the
                     Paper
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Hand
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     far
                     of
                     the
                     Copy
                     transcribed
                     .
                     Afterward
                     the
                     Hand
                     alters
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   '
                   
                     s
                     own
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     an
                  
                   Hiatus
                   
                     of
                     above
                     half
                     a
                     Sheet
                     of
                     unwrit
                     Paper
                     between
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Number
                     of
                     the
                     Pages
                     is
                     continued
                     .
                     Something
                     there
                     was
                     to
                     intervene
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     more
                     full
                     Connexion
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     what
                     follows
                     ,
                     is
                     
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     suit
                     ,
                     and
                     produced
                     to
                     prove
                     out
                     of
                     Scripture
                     the
                     Negotiation
                     of
                  
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   
                     with
                     their
                  
                   Clients
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Further
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Negotiation
                   of
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   with
                   their
                   Clients
                   from
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Magicians
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ;
                   Mr.
                   Wagstaffe
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Webster
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Authour
                   of
                   
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Devils
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   Evasions
                   proposed
                   and
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Magicians
                 were
                 Jugglers
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Tricks
                 and
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 imposed
                 upon
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaffe
                 is
                 so
                 modest
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 thus
                 ;
                 The
                 Magicians
                 
                   holding
                   a
                   Rod
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   seeming
                   to
                   throw
                   it
                   down
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   how
                   soon
                   might
                   they
                   throw
                   down
                   an
                   Artificial
                   Serpent
                   in
                   its
                   stead
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   and
                   unperceivably
                   make
                   conveighance
                   of
                   the
                   Rod
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 154.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 feat
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 changing
                 Water
                 into
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 were
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 any
                 particular
                 explication
                 ,
                 p.
                 155.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 answer
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Impertinence
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 devised
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 Juggle
                 .
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   probable
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   these
                   Men
                   having
                   the
                   Art
                   or
                   Knack
                   of
                   Making
                   ,
                   Graving
                   ,
                   or
                   Carving
                   the
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   Reptiles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   had
                   the
                   Feat
                   also
                   of
                   Colouring
                   ,
                   Painting
                   and
                   Fucussing
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   might
                   easily
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   Juggling-Feats
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Text
                   intimates
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   Rod
                   look
                   like
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 p.
                 114.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Knavish
                 Painters
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 hath
                 found
                 other
                 Jugglers
                 to
                 help
                 on
                 the
                 Deceit
                 ;
                 
                   Subtle
                   and
                   politick
                   Oratours
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   fallacious
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   cunning
                   pretences
                   ,
                   and
                   plausible
                   Rhetorick
                   could
                   so
                   disguise
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   flourish
                   upon
                   Knavery
                   and
                   falshood
                   ,
                   that
                   falshood
                   should
                   seem
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   falshood
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 115.
                 
              
               
                 Whatever
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 were
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 these
                 Answers
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 Framers
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 Colourers
                 ,
                 Changers
                 ,
                 Perverters
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Authour
                 speaks
                 ,
                 cunning
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 Jugglers
                 ,
                 
                   Hocus-Pocus
                   ,
                   Hiccius-Doccius
                
                 ,
                 whip
                 the
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Blood
                 and
                 Frogs
                 are
                 gone
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 look
                 a
                 little
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 subtle
                 men
                 ,
                 Witches
                 of
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 what
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 and
                 impartial
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 
                   cast
                   down
                   his
                   Rod
                   before
                
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   became
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                
                 V.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 V.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Magicians
                   of
                
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   also
                   did
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   with
                   their
                   enchantments
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   cast
                   down
                   every
                   Man
                   his
                   Rod
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   became
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Aaron
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Rod
                   swallowed
                   up
                   their
                   Rods.
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 were
                 Jugglers
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 cast
                 down
                 their
                 Rods
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 conveighance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Serpents
                 but
                 Pictures
                 .
                 Which
                 are
                 plain
                 contradictions
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 arbitrary
                 Figments
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Men
                 may
                 seign
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 what
                 borrowed
                 sense
                 they
                 please
                 upon
                 plain
                 Relations
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 all
                 History
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Nose
                 of
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 eafily
                 shaped
                 as
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Serpents
                 were
                 but
                 Artificial
                 Pictures
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Servants
                 should
                 perceive
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Carved
                 or
                 Painted
                 Serpents
                 and
                 the
                 real
                 ones
                 ;
                 except
                 they
                 suppose
                 also
                 that
                 Pharaoh
                 contrived
                 the
                 business
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 Room
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   
                   Devils
                
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 stranger
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Moses
                 nor
                 Aaron
                 that
                 were
                 concerned
                 to
                 detect
                 the
                 Imposture
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 gross
                 and
                 thick
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 discern
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 keep
                 the
                 Jugglers
                 counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Aarons
                 Serpents
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 swallowed
                 up
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 swallow
                 the
                 Wiars
                 and
                 Pictures
                 ?
                 It
                 seems
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 artificially
                 done
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Serpents
                 mistook
                 them
                 for
                 real
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Birds
                 once
                 did
                 the
                 Painted
                 Grapes
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 wonderful
                 yet
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 Oratory
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Serpents
                 ate
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 
                   turned
                   the
                   Rivers
                   into
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 V.
                 20.
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Magicians
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 
                   did
                   so
                   with
                   their
                   enchantments
                
                 ,
                 V.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   They
                   caused
                   Frogs
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cover
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                
                 Ch.
                 8.
                 
                 V.
                 6.
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Magicians
                 
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   up
                   Frogs
                   on
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 V.
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 the
                 Jugglers
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 Painting
                 and
                 Fucussing
                 ;
                 or
                 how
                 ,
                 by
                 Legerdemain
                 and
                 Slight
                 of
                 Hand
                 were
                 the
                 Waters
                 made
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Frogs
                 brought
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 ?
                 To
                 turn
                 a
                 little
                 Water
                 into
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 what
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 an
                 Artificial
                 
                 Frog
                 ,
                 Two
                 or
                 Three
                 was
                 not
                 bringing
                 up
                 of
                 Frogs
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 ,
                 multitudes
                 that
                 covered
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Hocus-Pocus
                 Tricks
                 ,
                 and
                 Juggling
                 and
                 Painting
                 will
                 not
                 colour
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 should
                 wonder
                 at
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 afford
                 so
                 many
                 occasions
                 of
                 wondring
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 passed
                 this
                 so
                 slightly
                 over
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 p.
                 155.
                 
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   changing
                   Water
                   into
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   producing
                   of
                   Frogs
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 by
                 Wiers
                 and
                 Juggling
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   need
                   not
                   any
                   particular
                   explication
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   this
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   performance
                   may
                   most
                   easily
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                
                 How
                 shall
                 one
                 deal
                 with
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 not
                 their
                 confidence
                 affirm
                 ?
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 also
                 how
                 those
                 Jugglers
                 should
                 know
                 what
                 signs
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 would
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 counterfeit
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Blood
                 and
                 Frogs
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 had
                 they
                 those
                 always
                 in
                 their
                 Pockets
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 great
                 luck
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 should
                 shew
                 those
                 very
                 Miracles
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 provided
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 Tricks
                 and
                 Juggling
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 one
                 fear
                 what
                 Opinion
                 these
                 Men
                 have
                 of
                 
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ?
                 These
                 indeed
                 out-did
                 the
                 others
                 in
                 divers
                 following
                 Instances
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 having
                 more
                 Cunning
                 and
                 Dexterity
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Juggling
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 or
                 their
                 Proselytes
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 serve
                 them
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Magicians
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 modesty
                 turn
                 all
                 into
                 Allegory
                 and
                 Metaphor
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 shift
                 of
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 is
                 very
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 mere
                 Juggling
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 only
                 
                   Politick
                   Oratory
                
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 those
                 Magicians
                 by
                 their
                 Eloquence
                 could
                 perswade
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 Servants
                 against
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Witches
                 endeavour
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 greatest
                 Witches
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 sense
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 belyed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 senses
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   what
                   the
                   Magicians
                   of
                   AEgypt
                   did
                   perform
                   ,
                   was
                   at
                   least
                   by
                   an
                   Implicit
                   Confederacy
                   with
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   .
                
              
               
                 VVEll
                 !
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 Couzeners
                 and
                 Hocus-Pocus
                 Men
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 done
                 that
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 beyond
                 Mans
                 Art
                 and
                 Contrivance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 must
                 have
                 either
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Daemon
                 ,
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Authour
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 no
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 was
                 only
                 permissive
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 this
                 by
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Creatures
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Invisible
                   World.
                
                 The
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 
                   enchantments
                   ,
                   per
                   arcana
                
                 ,
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latin
                 reads
                 .
                 Which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 word
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Wagstaffe
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 determines
                 it
                 to
                 secret
                 and
                 sly
                 Tricks
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 and
                 Couzenage
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 secret
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 Art
                 and
                 Confederacy
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 .
                 By
                 those
                 arcana
                 (
                 others
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   incantationes
                   ,
                   veneficia
                
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 those
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 secret
                 Confederacy
                 with
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 they
                 obliged
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 wonders
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 did
                 the
                 Spirits
                 do
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Blood
                 and
                 Frogs
                 real
                 or
                 apparent
                 only
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 reality
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 is
                 most
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 conceiving
                 that
                 Spirits
                 might
                 suddenly
                 conveigh
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 AEgypt
                 abounded
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Rods
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 unperceivably
                 snatch
                 away
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 thrown
                 down
                 ;
                 This
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 themselves
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 performances
                 by
                 knowing
                 the
                 Command
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Magicians
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 the
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 by
                 Infusion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Thousand
                 ways
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 all
                 appearance
                 Bloody
                 ,
                 or
                 perhaps
                 really
                 transmute
                 some
                 (
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 their
                 powers
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 the
                 Frogs
                 from
                 the
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 
                 hard
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 though
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Magicians
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 Tricks
                 of
                 Juggling
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 forced
                 ,
                 harsh
                 ,
                 contradictious
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 absurd
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Hag-Advocates
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 Inference
                 from
                 these
                 Magicians
                 to
                 my
                 point
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 demonstrative
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 surther
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 a
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 and
                 formal
                 compact
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 they
                 act
                 by
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 those
                 Magicians
                 had
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Words
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 bound
                 themselves
                 to
                 attend
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 further
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 so
                 employ
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 explicit
                 Compacts
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 would
                 inferr
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 dispatcht
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 briefly
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 fully
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 is
                 after
                 his
                 manner
                 very
                 voluminous
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ▪
                 in
                 Five
                 or
                 Six
                 Leaves
                 in
                 Folio
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 few
                 Lines
                 I
                 have
                 recited
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 sensless
                 ,
                 rambling
                 Impertinence
                 ,
                 amusing
                 his
                 Readers
                 with
                 Actives
                 and
                 
                   Passives
                   ,
                   Mecassaphims
                   ,
                   Hartummims
                   ,
                   Talesmans
                   ,
                
                 wonderful
                 Cures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 telling
                 
                 Stories
                 ,
                 and
                 citing
                 scraps
                 from
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 serve
                 only
                 for
                 Ostentation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deception
                 of
                 the
                 injudicious
                 ,
                 but
                 signify
                 nothing
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 of
                 Reasoning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   other
                   grand
                   Instance
                   of
                   Confederacy
                   with
                   Evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Witch
                   of
                   Endor
                   ,
                   whom
                   Saul
                   consulted
                   .
                   
                     A
                     brief
                     and
                     plain
                     Narration
                     of
                     the
                     Story
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 Come
                 to
                 another
                 grand
                 Instance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 .
                 The
                 Story
                 of
                 her
                 is
                 related
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 and
                 is
                 briefly
                 thus
                 .
                 Samuel
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 and
                 the
                 Philistines
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 against
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 pitcht
                 in
                 Gilboa
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 Saul
                 on
                 this
                 was
                 much
                 afraid
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 no
                 answer
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 Upon
                 this
                 he
                 bid
                 his
                 Servants
                 find
                 him
                 out
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enquire
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 They
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 one
                 at
                 
                   Endor
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 disguised
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 two
                 Men
                 by
                 night
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 desired
                 her
                 to
                 divine
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 her
                 
                   Familiar
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 up
                 him
                 whom
                 
                 he
                 should
                 name
                 ,
                 v.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Woman
                 first
                 excused
                 her self
                 ,
                 minding
                 him
                 how
                 dangerous
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 might
                 be
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 since
                 Saul
                 had
                 cut
                 off
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 
                   Familiar
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wizzards
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 So
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 afraid
                 that
                 this
                 Proposition
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 a
                 snare
                 for
                 her
                 Life
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 Saul
                 assured
                 her
                 by
                 swearing
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 harm
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 for
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 then
                 askt
                 him
                 whom
                 she
                 should
                 bring
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 Bring
                 me
                 up
                 
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 
                 Samuel
                 accordingly
                 begins
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Woman
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 surprised
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Samuel
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 probably
                 expected
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 Familiar
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 she
                 knew
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 12.
                 
                 He
                 heartens
                 her
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 asks
                 whom
                 she
                 saw
                 .
                 She
                 answers
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 Gods
                 Ascending
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 an
                 usual
                 Hebraism
                 ,
                 the
                 Plural
                 for
                 the
                 Singular
                 Number
                 ,
                 Gods
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 13.
                 
                 Saul
                 asks
                 what
                 Forme
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Old
                   Man
                   cometh
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   covered
                   with
                   a
                   Mantle
                   .
                
                 Then
                 Saul
                 perceived
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 bowed
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Samuel
                 ask't
                 why
                 he
                 had
                 disquieted
                 him
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 up
                 ?
                 He
                 declares
                 the
                 distress
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 Samuel
                 reproves
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 declares
                 his
                 Fate
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 rent
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 it
                 to
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Israelites
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Saul
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 to
                 morrow
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 as
                 eventually
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 speaks
                 very
                 plainly
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 prejudice
                 .
                 The
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Witches
                 labour
                 hard
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 propose
                 and
                 consider
                 their
                 shifts
                 and
                 slights
                 of
                 answering
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Evasion
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     Reginald
                     Scot
                  
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Witches
                   Closet
                   ,
                   proposed
                   and
                   confuted
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 
                   Reginald
                   Scot
                
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 modern
                 Witch-Advocates
                 ,
                 orders
                 the
                 matter
                 thus
                 .
                 When
                 Saul
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 had
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 Samuel
                 brought
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 departed
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 into
                 her
                 Closet
                 ,
                 where
                 doubtless
                 she
                 had
                 her
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 some
                 lewd
                 crafty
                 
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Saul
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 like
                 a
                 Fool
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 his
                 Finger
                 in
                 a
                 hole
                 )
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Couzening
                 Answers
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Couzening
                 handling
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conterseiting
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 goeth
                 she
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 using
                 ordinary
                 words
                 of
                 Conjuration
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 belike
                 after
                 many
                 such
                 words
                 spoken
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 to
                 her self
                 ;
                 Lo
                 !
                 now
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 wonderful
                 things
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 Saul
                 hearing
                 these
                 words
                 longed
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 her
                 what
                 she
                 saw
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 Saul
                 saw
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 without
                 like
                 a
                 Mome
                 ,
                 whilest
                 she
                 plaid
                 her
                 part
                 in
                 her
                 Closet
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 most
                 evidently
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Twenty
                 first
                 Verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Then
                 the
                 Woman
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Scot
                 ,
                 p.
                 108.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 interpreting
                 a
                 Story
                 ,
                 but
                 making
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 read
                 nothing
                 of
                 her
                 Closet
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 going
                 from
                 Saul
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   crafty
                   Priest
                
                 she
                 had
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Sauls
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 like
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 drowned
                 Puppy
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 has
                 it
                 (
                 very
                 respectful
                 Language
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 distress
                 !
                 )
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Conjuration
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Womans
                 talk
                 to
                 her self
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 Whimsey
                 and
                 Fiction
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 make
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 of
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Histories
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 one
                 may
                 supply
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 that
                 Saul
                 saw
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 stayed
                 without
                 like
                 a
                 Mome
                 ,
                 whilest
                 she
                 played
                 her
                 part
                 in
                 her
                 Closet
                 .
                 It
                 evidently
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Twenty
                 first
                 Verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Woman
                   came
                   out
                   unto
                
                 Saul
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   evident
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   Closet
                   ,
                   how
                   else
                   should
                   she
                   come
                   out
                   ?
                
                 But
                 the
                 mischief
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Version
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Our
                 Translation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Woman
                   came
                   unto
                
                 Saul
                 .
                 The
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                   Ingressa
                   est
                
                 ,
                 she
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 that
                 she
                 went
                 
                   out
                   of
                   doors
                
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 into
                 her
                 Closet
                 .
                 The
                 Septuagint
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 with
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 .
                 The
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 simply
                 
                   she
                   came
                
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Syriack
                 and
                 the
                 Arabick
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Discoverer
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Text
                 made
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 many
                 a
                 groundless
                 Comment
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whether
                 she
                 only
                 came
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 or
                 out
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 implies
                 only
                 that
                 she
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 while
                 Saul
                 Communed
                 with
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Communication
                 ,
                 she
                 returned
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 great
                 disorder
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 a
                 Closet
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Websters
                   Arguments
                   for
                   the
                   Witches
                   Closet
                   proposed
                   and
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 pursues
                 the
                 business
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Discoverer
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuel
                 a
                 visible
                 Object
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Saul
                 saw
                 him
                 not
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 Glanvil
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   pump
                   to
                   find
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 169.
                 
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 Apparitions
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 owns
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 visible
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ways
                 capable
                 of
                 seeing
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 Famous
                 Story
                 of
                 Walker
                 and
                 Sharp
                 ,
                 recited
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 p.
                 299
                 ,
                 300.
                 which
                 he
                 confesseth
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 undoubted
                 verity
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 reported
                 that
                 the
                 Apparition
                 did
                 appear
                 in
                 Court
                 to
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 Fore-man
                 of
                 the
                 Jury
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 from
                 other
                 hands
                 very
                 credible
                 attestation
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 )
                 
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 saw
                 nothing
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 well
                 attested
                 Relations
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 Innumerable
                 Stories
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 second
                 sight
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 seeing
                 Spectres
                 when
                 others
                 cannot
                 discern
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 either
                 impossible
                 ,
                 or
                 unlikely
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 pumping
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 Objection
                 ?
              
               
                 Samuel
                 it
                 seems
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 Saul
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 shewing
                 himself
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 Saul
                 for
                 the
                 terrible
                 sight
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 affrighted
                 him
                 into
                 an
                 incapacity
                 of
                 hearing
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 might
                 interpose
                 between
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 appearance
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 unfit
                 distance
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 due
                 light
                 to
                 see
                 presently
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 Rooms
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 argues
                 further
                 for
                 the
                 Closet
                 or
                 another
                 Room
                 ;
                 The
                 Woman
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 Samuel
                 ;
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 one
                 Room
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 an
                 ordinary
                 tone
                 make
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 her
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 like
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 surprise
                 to
                 see
                 Samuel
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 )
                 when
                 she
                 expected
                 only
                 her
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 appearing
                 in
                 some
                 resemblance
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 there
                 were
                 circumstances
                 in
                 this
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 affright
                 and
                 amaze
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Samuel
                 indeed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 assored
                 her
                 that
                 the
                 Inquirer
                 was
                 Saul
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 conclude
                 it
                 presently
                 from
                 his
                 requiring
                 her
                 to
                 raise
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 really
                 and
                 unexpectedly
                 appeared
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 plain
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 upon
                 some
                 great
                 Errand
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 could
                 he
                 probably
                 have
                 such
                 business
                 as
                 with
                 Saul
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 she
                 seeing
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Relation
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 brought
                 the
                 King
                 presently
                 to
                 her
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 her
                 fears
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   ●…oman
                   spake
                   to
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   decerved
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 affrighted
                 at
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 Sauls
                 assuring
                 her
                 again
                 ,
                 against
                 her
                 fears
                 in
                 his
                 immediate
                 answer
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   King
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   ●…Be
                   not
                   afraid
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 might
                 occasion
                 her
                 astonishment
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Saul
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Bring
                   me
                   up
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 it
                 immediately
                 follows
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Woman
                   saw
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 
                   she
                   cryed
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   voice
                   .
                
                 It
                 seems
                 he
                 appeared
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 performed
                 her
                 usual
                 Conjurations
                 (
                 so
                 little
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 talks
                 of
                 her
                 words
                 of
                 Conjuration
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 she
                 spake
                 to
                 her self
                 )
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 surprised
                 and
                 affrighted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Other
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Webster
                   for
                   a
                   Room
                   distinct
                   from
                   that
                   Saul
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   proposed
                   and
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 Websters
                 third
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 Closet
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 incongruous
                 for
                 Saul
                 to
                 have
                 askt
                 what
                 sawest
                 thou
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 one
                 Room
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 incongruity
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 the
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 condition
                 should
                 speak
                 incongruously
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Fifth
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Saul
                 had
                 yet
                 seen
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 askt
                 the
                 Woman
                 upon
                 her
                 Out-cry
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 .
                 They
                 prove
                 that
                 she
                 saw
                 the
                 Apparition
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 being
                 in
                 another
                 Room
                 ,
                 cannot
                 thence
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 is
                 impertinent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 Argument
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 was
                 but
                 coming
                 up
                 .
                 
                   An
                   Old
                   Man
                   cometh
                   up
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proves
                 nothing
                 for
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 but
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 she
                 shews
                 him
                 to
                 Saul
                 .
                 She
                 saw
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 appearing
                 ,
                 which
                 Saul
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 higher
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 she
                 shews
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 perceived
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 bowed
                 himself
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 and
                 congruous
                 ,
                 applied
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 makes
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 insult
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Now
                   let
                   Mr.
                
                 Glanvil
                 
                   consider
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   only
                   intimated
                   ,
                   but
                   clearly
                   holden
                   forth
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   two
                   Rooms
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   nothing
                   visible
                   did
                   appear
                   before
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 p.
                 171.
                 
                 His
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 at
                 first
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Two
                 Rooms
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 Whether
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 Samuel
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 inquire
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Closet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Room
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 endeavours
                 to
                 uphold
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 success
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Convincing
                   Argmuments
                   brought
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Saul
                   saw
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   which
                   frustrates
                   the
                   Figment
                   of
                   two
                   Rooms
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 really
                 saw
                 the
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 the
                 Figment
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Rooms
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Text
                 intimates
                 plainly
                 .
                 She
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Old
                   Man
                   cometh
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   covered
                   with
                   a
                   Mantle
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 And
                 Saul
                 
                   perceived
                   that
                   it
                   was
                
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   stooped
                   with
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   bowed
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 perceived
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 he
                 perceived
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 had
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Old
                   Man
                   cometh
                   up
                   covered
                   with
                   a
                   Mantle
                
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 General
                 Description
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 must
                 that
                 needs
                 notify
                 Samuel
                 ?
                 Could
                 the
                 Devil
                 represent
                 no
                 other
                 Old
                 Man
                 in
                 a
                 Mantle
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                 dead
                 appear
                 so
                 but
                 Samuel
                 only
                 ?
                 By
                 these
                 words
                 alone
                 Saul
                 could
                 not
                 certainly
                 perceive
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 perceived
                 this
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 seems
                 to
                 imply
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 word
                 [
                 perceived
                 ]
                 implies
                 more
                 than
                 bare
                 seeing
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 that
                 and
                 somewhat
                 else
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 judgment
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 not
                 he
                 [
                 saw
                 ]
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 ,
                 he
                 [
                 perceived
                 ]
                 implies
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 assurance
                 had
                 been
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 Saul
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 perceived
                 or
                 understood
                 any
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 perceiving
                 did
                 imply
                 seeing
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 stooped
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 bowed
                 himself
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 did
                 Saul
                 make
                 this
                 respectful
                 reverence
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 saw
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Samuel
                 in
                 his
                 fancy
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Surely
                   in
                   rational
                   consequence
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 171.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 something
                 an
                 unusual
                 courtesie
                 to
                 bare
                 
                 Idea's
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 gives
                 a
                 reason
                 :
                 
                   All
                   that
                   the
                   Woman
                   had
                   done
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   being
                   undeniably
                   lyes
                   and
                   cheats
                   ,
                   this
                   
                   also
                   in
                   just
                   and
                   right
                   reason
                   must
                   be
                   judged
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   also
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 assuming
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   real
                   Apparition
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   confederate
                   Knave
                   ,
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Webster
                   fancies
                   ,
                   that
                   Saul
                   saw
                   and
                   did
                   obeysance
                   to
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 did
                 she
                 not
                 turn
                 out
                 her
                 
                   confederate
                   Knave
                
                 to
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ?
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 Saul
                 bowed
                 ?
                 This
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 offers
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 answer
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 v.
                 14.
                 describes
                 Samuel
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Old
                 Man
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Mantle
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 shape
                 she
                 must
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 confederate
                 Knave
                 into
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Old
                 fellow
                 ,
                 or
                 she
                 made
                 him
                 look
                 Old
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 that
                 pass
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 got
                 she
                 the
                 Mantle
                 ?
                 A
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   Habiliment
                
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Josephus
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 Woman
                 a
                 Wardrobe
                 of
                 all
                 Habits
                 for
                 all
                 purposes
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 it
                 some
                 short
                 Cloak
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 threw
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 We
                 will
                 suppose
                 either
                 that
                 will
                 serve
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 turn
                 best
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 did
                 the
                 fellow
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Old
                 
                 Quean
                 for
                 him
                 change
                 his
                 Visage
                 into
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 alter
                 his
                 voice
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Saul
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 well
                 knew
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 he
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 hard
                 Questions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 gratify
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 press
                 with
                 such
                 untoward
                 Queries
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 ask
                 how
                 the
                 
                   confederate
                   Knave
                
                 came
                 to
                 foretel
                 truly
                 such
                 contingent
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 should
                 be
                 vanquished
                 by
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 and
                 Saul
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 slain
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Woman
                 in
                 another
                 Room
                 tell
                 this
                 ?
                 Why
                 !
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Wagstasse
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 venture
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 or
                 the
                 Witch
                 gave
                 a
                 shrewd
                 guess
                 to
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Scot.
                 But
                 what
                 ground
                 was
                 there
                 for
                 conjecture
                 ?
                 and
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 ,
                 the
                 Confederate
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 chose
                 to
                 have
                 told
                 Saul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 live
                 and
                 be
                 victorious
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 cunning
                 a
                 fellow
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 cunning
                 Men
                 make
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Witches
                 business
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 by
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 likelier
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 reward
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 have
                 Prophesied
                 grateful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 troubled
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Prophesier
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 chosen
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 evil
                 side
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 his
                 Interest
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 his
                 predictions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 foretold
                 the
                 Kings
                 good
                 success
                 and
                 victory
                 ,
                 the
                 Woman
                 and
                 He
                 ,
                 the
                 Confederate
                 ,
                 in
                 consequence
                 had
                 been
                 sure
                 of
                 reputation
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 rewards
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 happened
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 evil
                 could
                 have
                 befaln
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 contrary
                 success
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Saul
                 were
                 killed
                 ,
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 the
                 prediction
                 would
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Servants
                 were
                 at
                 this
                 Communication
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 was
                 private
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 evil
                 like
                 to
                 ensue
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                   Confederate
                   Knave
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 have
                 contrived
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 answers
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 cunning
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 pretend
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 
                   silly
                   Juggler
                
                 .
                 He
                 speaks
                 very
                 severe
                 and
                 disobliging
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 redound
                 to
                 his
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 such
                 things
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 look
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 confederate
                 Couzener
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 that
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Religion
                 and
                 Vertue
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 became
                 the
                 true
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 unlike
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 vicious
                 cheating
                 Knave
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Woman
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 an
                 ill
                 one
                 ,
                 seems
                 
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 and
                 benign
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 courteous
                 entertainment
                 she
                 gave
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 Josephus
                 extolls
                 her
                 much
                 for
                 her
                 good
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 by
                 her self
                 or
                 her
                 Confederate
                 ,
                 lay
                 such
                 an
                 heavy
                 Load
                 of
                 Trouble
                 and
                 Desperation
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 distress
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 sufficient
                 to
                 disprove
                 ,
                 and
                 shame
                 the
                 ungrounded
                 fansie
                 of
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 Confederate
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 real
                 Apparition
                 that
                 Saul
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 civil
                 obeysance
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Witch
                   her self
                   that
                   acted
                   all
                   
                     (
                     as
                  
                   Scot
                   and
                   Webster
                   
                     for
                     another
                     shift
                     would
                     suppose
                  
                   )
                   putting
                   her self
                   into
                   a
                   Trance
                   ,
                   and
                   delading
                   Saul
                   by
                   Ventriloquy
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Witch
                 her self
                 that
                 acted
                 all
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 Scot
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Confederate
                 like
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 easily
                 frame
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Pythoness
                 being
                 a
                 Ventriloque
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 speaking
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 her
                 Belly
                 ,
                 did
                 cast
                 her self
                 into
                 a
                 Trance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 abused
                 Saul
                 ,
                 answering
                 to
                 Saul
                 in
                 
                 Samuel's
                 name
                 in
                 her
                 counterfeit
                 hollow
                 Voice
                 ,
                 p.
                 111.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 also
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   what
                   she
                   did
                   or
                   pretended
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   by
                   Ventriloquy
                   ,
                   or
                   casting
                   her self
                   into
                   a
                   feigned
                   Trance
                   ,
                   lay
                   groveling
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   with
                   her
                   face
                   downwards
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   changing
                   her
                   Voice
                   ,
                   did
                   mutter
                   and
                   murmur
                   ,
                   and
                   peep
                   ,
                   and
                   chirp
                   like
                   a
                   Bird
                   coming
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   shell
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   she
                   spake
                   in
                   some
                   hollow
                   Cave
                   or
                   Vault
                   through
                   some
                   Pipe
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   Bottle
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   amused
                   and
                   deceived
                   poor
                   timorous
                   and
                   despairing
                
                 Saul
                 ,
                 p.
                 165
                 ,
                 166.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 stuff
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 one
                 deal
                 with
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 set
                 their
                 Wits
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 to
                 invent
                 evasions
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 assert
                 any
                 Non-sense
                 or
                 Absurdity
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 simple
                 History
                 ?
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 spoke
                 against
                 the
                 Dream
                 of
                 a
                 Confederate
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 Saul's
                 perceiving
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   bowing
                   himself
                
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 his
                 taking
                 the
                 Voice
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet's
                 ,
                 the
                 suitableness
                 and
                 gravity
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrivance
                 of
                 the
                 prediction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 strong
                 against
                 this
                 Whim
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 
                   idle
                   fansie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 of
                 ●…re
                 force
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 matter
                 duly
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Ventriloquy
                 ,
                 or
                 speaking
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 think
                 as
                 strange
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 any
                 distinctness
                 of
                 articulate
                 sounds
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 spoke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Daemoniacks
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 shew
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 naturally
                 possible
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 suppose
                 ,
                 will
                 infer
                 the
                 thing
                 they
                 would
                 avoid
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 certainly
                 in
                 any
                 reason
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 could
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 knack
                 ,
                 speak
                 such
                 a
                 Discourse
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 from
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 from
                 her
                 Belly
                 imitate
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 deceive
                 one
                 that
                 knew
                 him
                 as
                 Saul
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Mr.
                 
                   Websters
                   peeping
                   ,
                   chirping
                
                 and
                 muttering
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hollow
                 
                   Cave
                   ,
                   Pipe
                
                 and
                 Vault
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 arbitrary
                 Figments
                 as
                 the
                 Closet
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 confutations
                 that
                 disprove
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Chimaera
                 '
                 s.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   Samuel
                   himself
                   that
                   appeared
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   
                     Confederate
                     Knave
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 the
                 Witch-Advocates
                 have
                 another
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 an
                 Imposture
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 denouncing
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 Saul
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 cheating
                 Confederate
                 .
                 Which
                 conclusion
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Spirit
                 personating
                 Samuel
                 .
                 These
                 the
                 Scripture
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 imployed
                 in
                 Errands
                 and
                 Ministeries
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 those
                 occasions
                 they
                 cloath
                 themselves
                 in
                 humane
                 shape
                 and
                 appearance
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thus
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 affirm
                 not
                 .
                 Who
                 actually
                 it
                 was
                 hath
                 been
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 debate
                 among
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 and
                 considerable
                 Authours
                 have
                 been
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 .
                 My
                 cause
                 doth
                 not
                 require
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 positively
                 determine
                 who
                 the
                 appearing
                 
                 person
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 which
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 the
                 Apparition
                 so
                 Five
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 mentioned
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Woman
                 saw
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 Saul
                 perceived
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 Samuel
                 said
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 Then
                 said
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 Then
                 Saul
                 was
                 fore
                 afraid
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 Which
                 expressions
                 are
                 neither
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 that
                 Spirit
                 that
                 endited
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 was
                 a
                 K●…e
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 what
                 assurance
                 can
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 speaks
                 sometimes
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 deceived
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 Context
                 or
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Judgment
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 rashly
                 suppose
                 whenever
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 according
                 to
                 deceived
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 by
                 this
                 Rule
                 make
                 it
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 plain
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 obvious
                 Sense
                 is
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cogent
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 decline
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 obvious
                 plain
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastick
                 .
                 46.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   his
                   death
                
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   Samuel
                   )
                   he
                   Pr●…ied
                   and
                   shewed
                   the
                   King
                   his
                   end
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 considered
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 plainly
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 sense
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 the
                 surprise
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 cryed
                 out
                 with
                 astonishment
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 was
                 affrighted
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 H●…r
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 Saul
                 by
                 the
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Devil
                 's
                 appearing
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 .
                 The
                 Expression
                 that
                 
                   Saul
                   perceived
                
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 fansie
                 or
                 think
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Divine
                 and
                 Majestick
                 words
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 so
                 becoming
                 the
                 true
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unlike
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 an
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 events
                 so
                 coatingent
                 as
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 Battle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   needlesness
                   and
                   impertinency
                   of
                   M.
                   Websters
                   Confutation
                   of
                   
                   Samuel's
                   appearing
                   with
                   his
                   Body
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Grave
                   .
                
              
               
                 NOw
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 evasions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 endeavour
                 to
                 shift
                 off
                 this
                 evidence
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 deal
                 plainly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 briefly
                 and
                 nakedly
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 pretends
                 to
                 confute
                 thus
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Body
                 with
                 his
                 Soul
                 joyned
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Soul
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 his
                 wonted
                 shape
                 and
                 habit
                 ,
                 p.
                 172
                 ,
                 173.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 he
                 proves
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 His
                 Body
                 had
                 lain
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 disfigured
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 have
                 stunk
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Taylor
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Mantle
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Omnipotent
                 Power
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 this
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 A
                 Syllogism
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   those
                   that
                   dye
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Four
                 first
                 Arguments
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 again
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 concern
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 sensless
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gross
                 Body
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 resting
                 of
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 Body
                 by
                 the
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 that
                 back
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 as
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 disturbing
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 Non-sense
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 is
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 disturbance
                 than
                 the
                 raising
                 it
                 entirely
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 properly
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Quarry
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Argument
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 under
                 the
                 next
                 Query
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 Argument
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Who
                 joyned
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 again
                 ?
                 Not
                 the
                 Witch
                 nor
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 The
                 Opinion
                 is
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 impious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 me
                 let
                 him
                 call
                 it
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 His
                 strength
                 is
                 in
                 hard
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 like
                 the
                 stones
                 thrown
                 sometimes
                 by
                 Witchcraft
                 light
                 like
                 Wool
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 Far
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Mark.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Samuel
                   that
                   appeared
                   ,
                   without
                   his
                   
                     Terrestrial
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   indifferent
                   Op●…
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   are
                   d●…ided
                   as
                   well
                   Papists
                   as
                   P●…stants
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 Opinion
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 consut●…d
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Soul
                 in
                 his
                 wonted
                 shape
                 and
                 habit
                 ,
                 p.
                 173.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 m●…an
                 his
                 Soul
                 without
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 means
                 without
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 mean
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 ●…ully
                 and
                 plainly
                 proved
                 by
                 those
                 excellent
                 Men
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 C
                 —
                 and
                 Dr.
                 M
                 —
                 ,
                 that
                 Souls
                 departed
                 are
                 embodyed
                 in
                 AErial
                 or
                 AEtherial
                 Vehicles
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 largely
                 shewn
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Learned
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 agreeable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 and
                 highest
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 another
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 .
                 Now
                 Samuel
                 appeared
                 here
                 to
                 Saul
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 more
                 pure
                 AErial
                 or
                 AEtherial
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 form
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 
                 appearance
                 and
                 habit
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Soul
                 appearing
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 urgeth
                 cogent
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 as
                 still
                 he
                 calleth
                 his
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 
                   manifest
                   ,
                   cogent
                   ,
                   irrefragable
                   ,
                   unanswerable
                   ,
                
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 scarce
                 sense
                 .
                 He
                 prefaceth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 intimation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 Popish
                 ;
                 maintained
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 .
                 His
                 hard
                 words
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 strongest
                 Arguments
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 raise
                 odium
                 and
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 Rabbins
                 and
                 Fathers
                 have
                 divided
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 perhaps
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 c●nsiderable
                 having
                 been
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 R.
                 Eleazer
                 ,
                 R.
                 Saadias
                 ,
                 The
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Midrash
                   ,
                   Josephus
                
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Justin
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 freely
                 and
                 without
                 offence
                 declare
                 his
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Three
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     Webster
                     
                       against
                       the
                       appearing
                       of
                       the
                    
                     Soul
                  
                   of
                   Samuel
                   proposed
                   and
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 VVHerefore
                 to
                 his
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 First
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 come
                 whether
                 God
                 would
                 or
                 no.
                 Right
                 !
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 run
                 on
                 an
                 Errand
                 without
                 Gods
                 consent
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 command
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 must
                 stop
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 that
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 certain
                 ?
                 Why
                 !
                 they
                 never
                 were
                 employed
                 in
                 Ministries
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 because
                 never
                 created
                 sor
                 any
                 such
                 end
                 or
                 purpose
                 ,
                 p.
                 173.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 never
                 employed
                 in
                 Ministries
                 here
                 below
                 !
                 What
                 thinks
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Elias
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 transfiguration
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ?
                 were
                 not
                 they
                 then
                 employed
                 in
                 a
                 Ministry
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 they
                 only
                 Phantasms
                 ?
                 or
                 their
                 glorifyed
                 Bodies
                 without
                 their
                 Souls
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 did
                 they
                 talk
                 and
                 converse
                 with
                 our
                 Lord
                 ?
                 But
                 these
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 were
                 sent
                 on
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 
                 occasion
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 then
                 imployed
                 in
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 must
                 eat
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 blessed
                 Souls
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 been
                 employed
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 so
                 certain
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 was
                 not
                 sent
                 here
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 briefly
                 to
                 his
                 bold
                 Assertion
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 pretends
                 a
                 reason
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   never
                   created
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 If
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 Stars
                 were
                 never
                 made
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Sisera
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 .
                 Nor
                 the
                 waters
                 to
                 drown
                 the
                 World.
                 Nor
                 the
                 Ravens
                 to
                 feed
                 Prophets
                 or
                 other
                 Men.
                 May
                 not
                 they
                 therefore
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 those
                 Services
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 No
                 sensitive
                 Being
                 was
                 made
                 primarily
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 enjoy
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 its
                 Maker
                 .
                 May
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 minister
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 every
                 Creature
                 so
                 ?
                 All
                 things
                 serve
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Angels
                 are
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 Doth
                 he
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 us
                 ?
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Reasonable
                 humane
                 Creatures
                 are
                 for
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   nobis
                   solùm
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Souls
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 serve
                 such
                 ,
                 not
                 here
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 World.
                 They
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   unto
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 proper
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Men.
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 They
                 feel
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 us
                 more
                 than
                 
                 abstract
                 Spirits
                 do
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 given
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 took
                 not
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Men.
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Souls
                 departed
                 have
                 Life
                 and
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 ,
                 capacity
                 of
                 being
                 employed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 inclination
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whither
                 more
                 properly
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 affect
                 ,
                 are
                 allied
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lately
                 came
                 from
                 ?
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 their
                 celestial
                 habitation
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 sent
                 often
                 to
                 this
                 nether
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 confess
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 are
                 so
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 supposed
                 both
                 by
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 St.
                 Stephen
                 at
                 his
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 in
                 Glory
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 various
                 Apparitions
                 of
                 Angels
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 some
                 were
                 humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 called
                 Angels
                 from
                 their
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 rely
                 on
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Soul
                 came
                 not
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Other
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Webster
                   against
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   proposed
                   and
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 goes
                 on
                 :
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Glanvil
                 hath
                 only
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 not
                 proved
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 alledge
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Considerations
                   about
                   Witchcraft
                
                 ,
                 Sect.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 srequent
                 assirmations
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 T●…xt
                 ,
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 other
                 reasons
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 argues
                 ,
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 are
                 wrought
                 to
                 confirm
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 confirmed
                 Saul
                 and
                 the
                 Witch
                 in
                 their
                 wicked
                 ways
                 ,
                 p.
                 174.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 wrought
                 to
                 confirm
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 sort
                 are
                 often
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 final
                 Sentence
                 and
                 Doom
                 on
                 Saul
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet's
                 appearing
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Womans
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 she
                 
                 had
                 performed
                 her
                 spells
                 ,
                 struck
                 her
                 into
                 dread
                 and
                 amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 could
                 draw
                 no
                 incouragement
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 countenance
                 her
                 trade
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 He
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 credible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Samuel
                 would
                 have
                 reproved
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 she
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 vile
                 and
                 Diabolical
                 profession
                 was
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 evil
                 ones
                 that
                 were
                 her
                 Agents
                 and
                 Familiars
                 .
                 Such
                 derelictions
                 we
                 sometimes
                 read
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 if
                 any
                 course
                 of
                 sinning
                 occasions
                 and
                 brings
                 such
                 a
                 judgment
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 no
                 doubt
                 do
                 )
                 this
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Confederacy
                 with
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 most
                 justly
                 may
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 But
                 God
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 answer
                 Saul
                 by
                 any
                 living
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Eighthly
                 would
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 him
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 sending
                 a
                 Prophet
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Which
                 arguings
                 can
                 only
                 discover
                 our
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Counsels
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 indeed
                 withdrawn
                 all
                 comfortable
                 and
                 directive
                 Communications
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 ,
                 a
                 further
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 Declarative
                 of
                 the
                 forsaken
                 Kings
                 Doom
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 
                 no
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 a
                 judgment
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 was
                 probably
                 further
                 provoked
                 by
                 this
                 his
                 sin
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Sorceress
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 would
                 not
                 send
                 Lazarus
                 upon
                 the
                 Rich
                 Mans
                 desire
                 to
                 his
                 surviving
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 p.
                 175.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 think
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 an
                 occasion
                 that
                 was
                 such
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Souls
                 shall
                 be
                 sent
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 warn
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 other
                 sufficient
                 means
                 of
                 conviction
                 and
                 amendment
                 .
                 The
                 Tenth
                 is
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 tale
                 .
                 Where
                 doth
                 Mr.
                 Glanvil
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Orthodoxal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 Blessed
                 Soul
                 was
                 sent
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Errand
                 to
                 any
                 here
                 below
                 ?
                 Which
                 he
                 objected
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 answered
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Samuel
                   might
                   come
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   be
                   sent
                   by
                   Divine
                   Command
                   ,
                   either
                   Opinion
                   desensible
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 briefly
                 recited
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 cleared
                 Mr.
                 
                 Webster's
                 Objections
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 runs
                 out
                 into
                 great
                 length
                 and
                 numerous
                 impertinencies
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 his
                 Arguments
                 are
                 often
                 such
                 confident
                 Nothings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 really
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 pass
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 defended
                 the
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Samuel's
                 Soul
                 was
                 sent
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Errand
                 to
                 Saul
                 ,
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 contrary
                 pretences
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 another
                 thing
                 supposable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 probable
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Samuel
                 came
                 without
                 any
                 direct
                 command
                 ,
                 being
                 barely
                 permitted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 earnest
                 and
                 importunate
                 desire
                 of
                 Saul
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Communication
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 distress
                 ,
                 invited
                 and
                 inclined
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 blessed
                 Souls
                 have
                 sometimes
                 
                 such
                 liberty
                 allowed
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 defensible
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 sufficient
                 for
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Several
                   other
                   Objections
                   against
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   os
                   Samuel
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Objections
                 besides
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Tenent
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Samuel
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 conceal
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 force
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 urged
                 ,
                 That
                 Witches
                 and
                 Magicians
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Pythoness
                 could
                 not
                 raise
                 Samuel
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 say
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 He
                 appeared
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 her
                 Conjurations
                 .
                 Which
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 crying
                 out
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 either
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 inclination
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 nor
                 Witch
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 send
                 Samuel
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 seeking
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 enchantment
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 appoint
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 Ahaziah
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 1
                 ?
                 That
                 King
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Idol
                 of
                 E●…ron
                 to
                 inquire
                 his
                 Fate
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 acquainted
                 him
                 with
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 Elijah
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 when
                 Balak
                 had
                 required
                 Balaam
                 to
                 curse
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 God
                 put
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 bless
                 them
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 32.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Woman
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 Gods
                 arising
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 (
                 so
                 some
                 interpret
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 did
                 Samuel
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 saw
                 Gods
                 is
                 more
                 probably
                 rendered
                 by
                 others
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Divine
                 Personage
                 ,
                 the
                 plural
                 Number
                 for
                 the
                 singular
                 to
                 express
                 honour
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 is
                 signified
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 Relative
                 that
                 follows
                 ;
                 
                   Of
                   what
                   form
                   is
                   he
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 Or
                 if
                 more
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 good
                 Genii
                 that
                 accompanied
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 Divine
                 Personage
                 ,
                 eminent
                 no
                 doubt
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 some
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   disquieted
                   me
                   ?
                   Samuel
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 whether
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 coming
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 disquieted
                 by
                 appearing
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 real
                 disturbance
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 our
                 Language
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 fancy
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 disturbed
                 of
                 their
                 repose
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 they
                 appear
                 among
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Saul
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 
                   Thalamo
                   justorum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 think
                 not
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 believing
                 that
                 Saul
                 was
                 reprobate
                 only
                 in
                 Type
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 probably
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 in
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Spectre
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 morrow
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 days
                 intervened
                 before
                 the
                 Battle
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 
                   to
                   morrow
                
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 strictness
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Latitude
                 of
                 interpretation
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 to
                 dye
                 in
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Fight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enemies
                 were
                 now
                 ready
                 sor
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 event
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 while
                 .
                 The
                 prediction
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 contingent
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Predictor
                 was
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   that
                   Objection
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   it
                   was
                   Samuel
                   s
                   Soul
                   that
                   appeared
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   nothing
                   to
                   Witchcraft
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUt
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 Story
                 will
                 then
                 make
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 .
                 For
                 Samuel
                 was
                 not
                 raised
                 by
                 enchantment
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Errand
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Objection
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 proof
                 of
                 an
                 Apparition
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Sauls
                 going
                 to
                 this
                 Pythoness
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 Inquiry
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 undertaking
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 person
                 up
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 should
                 name
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 intimated
                 v.
                 11.
                 are
                 good
                 proof
                 that
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 her
                 practice
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 over
                 ruled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 acted
                 by
                 an
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 when
                 Saul
                 intreats
                 her
                 to
                 
                   Divine
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   her
                   Familiar
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 deceive
                 ,
                 and
                 delude
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Confederate
                   
                   Knave
                
                 .
                 The
                 senslesness
                 of
                 which
                 Figment
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 sufficiently
                 disproved
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Woman
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 such
                 practices
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 fully
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 prove
                 Witchcraft
                 from
                 *
                 express
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   *
                   
                     The
                     express
                     Texts
                     that
                     he
                     means
                     ,
                     I
                     suppose
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                  
                   Exod.
                   22.
                   18
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   33.
                   6.
                   
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   20.
                   
                   Micah
                   5.
                   12.
                   
                   Acts
                   13.
                   6.
                   8.
                   and
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                     and
                     more
                     especially
                  
                   Deut.
                   18.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Where
                     almost
                     all
                     the
                     Names
                     of
                     Witches
                     are
                     enumerated
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     inveigled
                     by
                     Covenant
                     with
                     Evil
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     either
                     explicitly
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     submitting
                     to
                     their
                     Ceremonies
                     .
                     See
                     Dr.
                  
                   H
                   —
                   M
                   —
                   
                     his
                     Postscript
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   They
                   that
                   hold
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                   that
                   appeared
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   opinion
                   may
                   be
                   true
                   for
                   ought
                   Mr.
                   Webster
                   brings
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 divers
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 appearing
                 Samuel
                 was
                 indeed
                 an
                 Evil
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 likeness
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 probable
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 interpretation
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 nor
                 impossible
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 absolutely
                 determine
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 defend
                 it
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Websters
                 contrary
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 prove
                 nothing
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 beggs
                 two
                 false
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 p.
                 175.
                 as
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devils
                 are
                 simply
                 incorporeal
                 Spirits
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 means
                 Incorporeal
                 in
                 their
                 Intrinsick
                 Essential
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 such
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 Intellectual
                 Being
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   simply
                   Incorporeal
                
                 ,
                 disunited
                 from
                 all
                 Matter
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 perhaps
                 (
                 and
                 most
                 likely
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 by
                 the
                 Opinion
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 impugnes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 false
                 supposition
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Devils
                 can
                 assume
                 Bodies
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 can
                 appear
                 in
                 divers
                 Shapes
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 like
                 humane
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 other
                 Spirits
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 it
                 still
                 ,
                 till
                 Mr.
                 Webster
                 hath
                 evinced
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 promiseth
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 performs
                 I
                 shall
                 consider
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Second
                 Argument
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 rove
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 Elementary
                 World
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Which
                 no
                 one
                 I
                 know
                 saith
                 .
                 They
                 go
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 and
                 compass
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 permission
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Angelical
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 which
                 prevent
                 the
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 would
                 ensue
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thus
                     far
                     runs
                     the
                     Proof
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Existence
                   of
                   Apparitions
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   from
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                     entire
                     .
                     The
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     Lines
                     that
                     follow
                     in
                     the
                  
                   M
                   S.
                   
                     and
                     are
                     left
                     out
                     ,
                     break
                     off
                     abruptly
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     sufficiently
                     subverts
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Webster
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Arguments
                     against
                     their
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     that
                     say
                     it
                     was
                     the
                  
                   Devil
                   
                     that
                     appeared
                     to
                  
                   Saul
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     only
                     here
                     take
                     notice
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     part
                     which
                     reaches
                     hitherto
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     fully
                     finished
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     abundantly
                     affords
                     Proof
                     for
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                  
                   Existence
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Apparitions
                   and
                   Witches
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     to
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     yield
                     to
                     the
                     Authority
                     thereof
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     following
                  
                   Collection
                   
                     is
                     a
                     Confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Anti-Scripturists
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     the
                     leading
                     Story
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Daemon
                   
                   of
                   Tedworth
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     hope
                     now
                     will
                     prove
                     irrefragable
                     and
                     unexceptionable
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Reader
                     retain
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Preface
                     to
                     this
                     second
                     Part
                     of
                     his
                  
                   Saducismus
                   Triumphatus
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Mr.
                  
                   Mompesson
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Letters
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Collins
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     cannot
                     but
                     abundantly
                     undeceive
                     the
                     World.
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     needless
                     to
                     record
                     how
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     wrote
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   William
                   Claget
                   of
                   Bury
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     professed
                  
                   ,
                   He
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   ground
                   to
                   think
                   he
                   was
                   imposed
                   on
                   in
                   what
                   he
                   related
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   great
                   cause
                   from
                   what
                   he
                   saw
                   himself
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   Imposture
                   in
                   that
                   business
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     he
                     wrote
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Gilbert
                   Clark
                   in
                   Northampton-shire
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     also
                     to
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     undoubtedly
                     to
                     many
                     more
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     has
                     intimated
                     in
                     his
                     Preface
                     .
                     Besides
                     that
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Parties
                     above
                     named
                     ,
                     he
                     sent
                     a
                     Copy
                     of
                     that
                     Letter
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Mompesson
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     was
                     wrote
                     to
                     himself
                  
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     So
                     that
                     that
                     groundless
                     Rumour
                     being
                     thus
                     fully
                     silenced
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     now
                     seasonably
                     relate
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     confidence
                     ,
                     that
                     assured
                     and
                     unexceptionably
                     attested
                     Story
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Daemon
                   of
                   Tedworth
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     is
                     as
                     follows
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Proof
               of
               
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 Spirits
              
               and
               Witches
               ,
               from
               a
               choice
               Collection
               of
               modern
               Relations
               .
            
             
               
                 RELATION
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   enlarged
                   Narrative
                   of
                   the
                   Daemon
                   of
                   Tedworth
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Disturbances
                   at
                   Mr.
                   Mompesson
                   s
                   House
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   villany
                   of
                   the
                   Drummer
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 
                   John
                   Mompesson
                
                 of
                 Tedworth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Wilts
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1661.
                 at
                 a
                 Neighboring
                 Town
                 called
                 Ludgarshal
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 a
                 Drum
                 beat
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 inquired
                 of
                 the
                 Bailiff
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 House
                 he
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 meant
                 .
                 The
                 Bailiff
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 an
                 idle
                 Drummer
                 ,
                 who
                 demanded
                 money
                 of
                 the
                 Constable
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 pretended
                 Pass
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 was
                 counterfeit
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 him
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Country
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 with
                 his
                 Drum.
                 The
                 Drummer
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 good
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 produced
                 his
                 Pass
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Cawly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Colonel
                 Ayliff
                 of
                 Gretenham
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 knowing
                 these
                 Gentlemens
                 Hands
                 ,
                 discovered
                 that
                 the
                 Pass
                 and
                 Warrant
                 were
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 commanded
                 the
                 Vagrant
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 Drum
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 the
                 Constable
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 next
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 examined
                 and
                 punisht
                 .
                 The
                 Fellow
                 then
                 confessed
                 the
                 cheat
                 ,
                 and
                 begged
                 earnestly
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Drum.
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 understood
                 from
                 Colonel
                 Ayliff
                 ,
                 whose
                 Drummer
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 would
                 secure
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 Drum
                 with
                 the
                 Bailiff
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Drummer
                 in
                 the
                 Constables
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 prevailed
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Fellows
                 intreaties
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 April
                 following
                 ,
                 when
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 was
                 preparing
                 for
                 a
                 Journey
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 the
                 Bailiff
                 sent
                 the
                 Drum
                 to
                 his
                 House
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 returned
                 from
                 that
                 Journey
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 affrighted
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 
                 by
                 Thleves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 House
                 had
                 been
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 broken
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 at
                 home
                 above
                 three
                 Nights
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 noise
                 was
                 heard
                 that
                 had
                 disturbed
                 his
                 Family
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 knocking
                 at
                 his
                 Doors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 got
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 about
                 the
                 House
                 with
                 a
                 brace
                 of
                 Pistols
                 in
                 his
                 Hands
                 .
                 He
                 opened
                 the
                 Door
                 where
                 the
                 great
                 knocking
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 noise
                 at
                 another
                 Door
                 .
                 He
                 opened
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 round
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 discover
                 nothing
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 still
                 heard
                 a
                 strange
                 noise
                 and
                 hollow
                 sound
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 got
                 back
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 noise
                 was
                 a
                 Thumping
                 and
                 Drumming
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 a
                 good
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 degrees
                 went
                 off
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Thumping
                 and
                 Drumming
                 was
                 very
                 frequent
                 ,
                 usually
                 five
                 nights
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 intermit
                 three
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 it
                 of
                 Board
                 .
                 It
                 constantly
                 came
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 whether
                 early
                 or
                 late
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 Months
                 disturbance
                 without
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 where
                 the
                 Drum
                 lay
                 ,
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 nights
                 in
                 seven
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 continuing
                 almost
                 two
                 .
                 The
                 sign
                 of
                 it
                 just
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 still
                 
                 heard
                 an
                 hurling
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 its
                 going
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 a
                 Drum
                 like
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 breaking
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Guard.
                 It
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 Room
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 Months
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 himself
                 lay
                 there
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fore
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 it
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 two
                 hours
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 Mrs.
                 Mompesson
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 little
                 noise
                 the
                 night
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 Travail
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 for
                 three
                 weeks
                 after
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 had
                 recovered
                 strength
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 civil
                 cessation
                 ,
                 it
                 returned
                 in
                 a
                 ruder
                 manner
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 and
                 vext
                 the
                 youngest
                 Children
                 ,
                 beating
                 their
                 Bedsteds
                 with
                 that
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 present
                 expected
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 fall
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 In
                 laying
                 Hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 one
                 should
                 feel
                 no
                 blows
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 perceive
                 them
                 to
                 shake
                 exceedingly
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 hour
                 together
                 it
                 would
                 beat
                 ,
                 
                   Round-heads
                   and
                   Cuckolds
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Tat-too
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 Drummer
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 hear
                 a
                 scratching
                 under
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bed
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 something
                 that
                 had
                 Iron
                 Tallons
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 lift
                 the
                 Children
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Beds
                 ,
                 follow
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 Room
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 haunted
                 none
                 particularly
                 but
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Cock-loft
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 thither
                 they
                 removed
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 putting
                 them
                 to
                 Bed
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 fair
                 day
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 laid
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 troubler
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 Fifth
                 of
                 Novemb.
                 1662.
                 it
                 kept
                 a
                 mighty
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 servant
                 observing
                 two
                 Boards
                 in
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Room
                 seeming
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 it
                 give
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Board
                 came
                 (
                 nothing
                 moving
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 )
                 within
                 a
                 yard
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Man
                 added
                 ,
                 Nay
                 let
                 me
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 Hand
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 shov'd
                 quite
                 home
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 thrust
                 it
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 driven
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 twenty
                 times
                 together
                 ,
                 till
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 forbad
                 his
                 Servant
                 such
                 familiarities
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 by
                 a
                 whole
                 Room
                 full
                 of
                 People
                 .
                 That
                 morning
                 it
                 left
                 a
                 sulphurous
                 smell
                 behind
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 offensive
                 .
                 At
                 night
                 the
                 Minister
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Cragg
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 on
                 a
                 visit
                 .
                 The
                 Minister
                 went
                 to
                 Prayers
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bed-side
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 very
                 troublesome
                 and
                 loud
                 .
                 During
                 Prayer-time
                 it
                 withdrew
                 into
                 the
                 Cock-loft
                 ,
                 but
                 returned
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Prayers
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 the
                 Chairs
                 
                 walkt
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Childrens
                 shooes
                 were
                 hurled
                 over
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 loose
                 thing
                 moved
                 about
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 Bedstaff
                 was
                 thrown
                 at
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 which
                 hit
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Leg
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 favourably
                 that
                 a
                 Lock
                 of
                 Wool
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 fallen
                 more
                 softly
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stopt
                 just
                 where
                 it
                 lighted
                 ,
                 without
                 rolling
                 or
                 moving
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Momp●…sson
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 persecuted
                 the
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 he
                 lodged
                 them
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 Neighbours
                 House
                 ,
                 taking
                 his
                 Eldest
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 about
                 Ten
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 Moneth
                 before
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 Bed
                 ,
                 the
                 disturbance
                 begun
                 there
                 again
                 ,
                 continuing
                 three
                 Weeks
                 Drumming
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 other
                 noises
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 exactly
                 answer
                 in
                 Drumming
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 beaten
                 or
                 called
                 for
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 the
                 Children
                 were
                 Lodged
                 out
                 ,
                 happening
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 disturbance
                 having
                 been
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Parlour
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 lodged
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 their
                 persecutour
                 found
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 only
                 pluckt
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Hair
                 and
                 Night-cloaths
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 disturbance
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 noise
                 was
                 loudest
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 sudden
                 and
                 surprising
                 violence
                 ,
                 no
                 Dog
                 about
                 the
                 House
                 would
                 move
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 knocking
                 was
                 oft
                 so
                 boisterous
                 and
                 rude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 heard
                 at
                 a
                 considerable
                 distance
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 and
                 awakened
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 live
                 very
                 near
                 this
                 House
                 .
                 The
                 Servants
                 sometimes
                 were
                 lift
                 up
                 with
                 their
                 Beds
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 gently
                 down
                 again
                 without
                 hurt
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 it
                 would
                 lye
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 weight
                 upon
                 their
                 Feet
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 Decemb.
                 1662.
                 the
                 Drummings
                 were
                 less
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 noise
                 like
                 the
                 gingling
                 of
                 Money
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 ,
                 by
                 somewhat
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Mother
                 had
                 spoken
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 to
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 who
                 talkt
                 of
                 Fayries
                 leaving
                 Money
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 she
                 should
                 like
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 leave
                 them
                 some
                 to
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 their
                 trouble
                 .
                 The
                 night
                 after
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 chinking
                 of
                 Money
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 it
                 desisted
                 from
                 the
                 ruder
                 noises
                 ,
                 and
                 employed
                 it self
                 in
                 little
                 Apish
                 and
                 less
                 troublesome
                 Tricks
                 .
                 On
                 
                   Christmas
                   Eve
                
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Boys
                 arising
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 was
                 hit
                 on
                 a
                 sore
                 place
                 upon
                 his
                 Heel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Latch
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 the
                 Pin
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fastened
                 with
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 small
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 pick
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 night
                 after
                 Christmas
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 threw
                 the
                 Old
                 Gentlewomans
                 cloaths
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 her
                 Bible
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 silly
                 tricks
                 it
                 was
                 frequent
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 troublesome
                 to
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 stout
                 Fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 sober
                 Conversation
                 .
                 This
                 Man
                 lay
                 within
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 greatest
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 several
                 nights
                 something
                 would
                 endeavour
                 to
                 pluck
                 his
                 cloaths
                 off
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 tug
                 hard
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 pluckt
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 main
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 shooes
                 thrown
                 at
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 himself
                 forcibly
                 held
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 bound
                 Hand
                 and
                 Foot
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 whenever
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 quitted
                 its
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 these
                 contests
                 ,
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Bennet
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Workman
                 the
                 Drummer
                 had
                 sometimes
                 been
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 some
                 words
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 taken
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Bed
                 ,
                 the
                 Drum
                 was
                 beat
                 up
                 very
                 violently
                 and
                 loudly
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 arose
                 and
                 called
                 his
                 Man
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 with
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Servant
                 just
                 now
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 John.
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 Mr.
                 
                 Bennet's
                 Man
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 John
                 heard
                 a
                 rusling
                 noise
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Bedside
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 in
                 silk
                 .
                 The
                 Man
                 presently
                 reacheth
                 after
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 held
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 with
                 difficulty
                 and
                 much
                 tugging
                 that
                 he
                 got
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Spectre
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 always
                 observed
                 that
                 it
                 still
                 avoided
                 a
                 Sword.
                 
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 January
                 1662.
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 Chimney
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 Night
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 lights
                 were
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 into
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Chamber
                 which
                 seemed
                 blue
                 and
                 glimmering
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 great
                 stiffness
                 in
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 light
                 something
                 was
                 heard
                 coming
                 up
                 the
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 without
                 Shooes
                 .
                 The
                 light
                 was
                 seen
                 also
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Maids
                 confidently
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Doors
                 were
                 at
                 least
                 ten
                 times
                 opened
                 and
                 shut
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 opened
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 noise
                 as
                 if
                 half
                 a
                 dozen
                 had
                 entred
                 together
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 some
                 were
                 heard
                 to
                 walk
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 
                 rusled
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 ▪
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 silk
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 himself
                 once
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 knocking
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 said
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Drummer
                 set
                 thee
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 give
                 three
                 knocks
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 did
                 very
                 distinctly
                 and
                 stopt
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 knockt
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 answer
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 further
                 trial
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 it
                 for
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Drummer
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 five
                 knocks
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 House
                 quiet
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 after
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Chamberlain
                
                 of
                 Oxfordshire
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Saturday
                 Morning
                 ,
                 an
                 hour
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 Jan.
                 10.
                 a
                 Drum
                 was
                 heard
                 beat
                 upon
                 the
                 out-sides
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 Gentlemen
                 strangers
                 lay
                 ,
                 playing
                 at
                 their
                 door
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 several
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 off
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 ,
                 a
                 Smith
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 lying
                 with
                 John
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 a
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 had
                 been
                 shoeing
                 of
                 an
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 came
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Pincers
                 ,
                 snipping
                 at
                 the
                 Smiths
                 Nose
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 .
              
               
               
                 One
                 Morning
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 rising
                 early
                 to
                 go
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 below
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Children
                 lay
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 Pistol
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 crying
                 
                   a
                   Witch
                   ,
                   a
                   Witch
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 heard
                 it
                 once
                 before
                 .
                 Upon
                 his
                 entrance
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 one
                 Night
                 played
                 some
                 little
                 tricks
                 at
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Beds
                 feet
                 ,
                 it
                 went
                 into
                 another
                 Bed
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Daughters
                 lay
                 ;
                 There
                 it
                 passed
                 from
                 side
                 to
                 side
                 ,
                 lifting
                 her
                 up
                 as
                 it
                 passed
                 under
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 noises
                 in
                 the
                 Bed.
                 They
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 thrust
                 at
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 still
                 shifted
                 and
                 carefully
                 avoided
                 the
                 thrust
                 ,
                 still
                 getting
                 under
                 the
                 Child
                 when
                 they
                 offered
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Night
                 after
                 it
                 came
                 panting
                 like
                 a
                 Dog
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 one
                 took
                 a
                 Bedstaff
                 to
                 knock
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 caught
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 company
                 coming
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 room
                 was
                 presently
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 bloomy
                 noisome
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 though
                 without
                 fire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 sharp
                 and
                 severe
                 Winter
                 .
                 It
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Bed
                 panting
                 and
                 scratching
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 knockt
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 rattle
                 à
                 Chain
                 ;
                 thus
                 it
                 did
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 nights
                 together
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Gentlewomans
                 Bible
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 the
                 Paper
                 side
                 being
                 downwards
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 took
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 open
                 at
                 the
                 Third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Mark
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 unclean
                 Spirits
                 falling
                 down
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 giving
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Twelve
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 through
                 Beelzebub
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 they
                 strewed
                 Ashes
                 over
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 impressions
                 it
                 would
                 leave
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 they
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Claw
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 ,
                 some
                 Letters
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 Circles
                 and
                 Scratches
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 inquire
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 loud
                 a
                 report
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 ceased
                 from
                 its
                 Drumming
                 and
                 ruder
                 noises
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 remarkable
                 circumstances
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 were
                 confirmed
                 to
                 me
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 neighbours
                 together
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 it
                 used
                 to
                 haunt
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 laid
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 to
                 Bed
                 that
                 night
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 about
                 Eight
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Maid-servant
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 told
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 
                 neighbours
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Ministers
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 divers
                 times
                 went
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 that
                 came
                 with
                 me
                 went
                 up
                 .
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 strange
                 scratching
                 as
                 I
                 went
                 up
                 the
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 I
                 perceived
                 it
                 was
                 just
                 behind
                 the
                 Bolster
                 of
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Tick.
                 It
                 was
                 as
                 loud
                 a
                 scratching
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 with
                 long
                 Nails
                 could
                 make
                 upon
                 a
                 Bolster
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 little
                 modest
                 Girls
                 in
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 between
                 Seven
                 and
                 Eleven
                 years
                 old
                 as
                 I
                 guest
                 .
                 I
                 saw
                 their
                 hands
                 out
                 over
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 noise
                 that
                 was
                 behind
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 still
                 some
                 body
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 seemed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 affrighted
                 .
                 I
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 ,
                 thrust
                 my
                 hand
                 behind
                 the
                 Bolster
                 ,
                 directing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 whence
                 the
                 noise
                 seemed
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 noise
                 ceased
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bed.
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 taken
                 out
                 my
                 Hand
                 it
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 told
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 imitate
                 noises
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 trial
                 by
                 scratching
                 several
                 times
                 upon
                 the
                 Sheet
                 ,
                 as
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 7
                 ,
                 and
                 10
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 followed
                 and
                 still
                 stopt
                 at
                 my
                 number
                 .
                 I
                 searcht
                 under
                 and
                 behind
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 turned
                 
                 up
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 to
                 the
                 Bed-cords
                 ,
                 graspt
                 the
                 Bolster
                 ,
                 sounded
                 the
                 Wall
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 search
                 that
                 possible
                 I
                 could
                 to
                 find
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 trick
                 ,
                 contrivance
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 did
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 could
                 discover
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 then
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 so
                 still
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 Daemon
                 or
                 Spirit
                 .
                 After
                 it
                 had
                 scratcht
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Bed
                 under
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 seemed
                 to
                 pant
                 like
                 a
                 Dog
                 out
                 of
                 Breath
                 very
                 loudly
                 .
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 hand
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 the
                 Bed
                 bearing
                 up
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 something
                 within
                 had
                 thrust
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 I
                 graspt
                 the
                 Feathers
                 to
                 feel
                 if
                 any
                 living
                 thing
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 looked
                 under
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Dog
                 or
                 Cat
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 all
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 motion
                 it
                 caused
                 by
                 this
                 panting
                 was
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shook
                 the
                 Room
                 and
                 Windows
                 very
                 sensibly
                 .
                 It
                 continued
                 thus
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 while
                 my
                 friend
                 and
                 I
                 stay'd
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 .
                 During
                 the
                 panting
                 ,
                 I
                 chanced
                 to
                 see
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 something
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 was
                 a
                 Rat
                 or
                 Mouse
                 )
                 moving
                 in
                 a
                 Linnen
                 Bag
                 ,
                 that
                 hung
                 up
                 against
                 another
                 Bed
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 .
                 I
                 stept
                 and
                 
                 caught
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 with
                 one
                 Hand
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 held
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 body
                 near
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 Bag
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Living
                 Creature
                 had
                 moved
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 passage
                 I
                 mention
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Editions
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 depended
                 upon
                 my
                 single
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 more
                 Evasions
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 I
                 related
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 divers
                 Learned
                 and
                 Inquisitive
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 altogether
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 added
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 I
                 know
                 be
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 friend
                 and
                 I
                 were
                 under
                 some
                 affright
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fancied
                 noises
                 and
                 sights
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Evasion
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 affected
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 unconcerned
                 ,
                 I
                 certainly
                 know
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 under
                 no
                 more
                 affrightment
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 write
                 this
                 Relation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 particulars
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 ,
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 for
                 story
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 convineeth
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 was
                 somewhat
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 usually
                 call
                 preternatural
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 other
                 passages
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 at
                 Tedworth
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 published
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 plain
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 Proofs
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 briefly
                 mention
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   valeant
                   quantum
                   valere
                   possunt
                
                 .
                 My
                 friend
                 and
                 I
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 disturbance
                 had
                 been
                 .
                 We
                 slept
                 well
                 all
                 Night
                 ,
                 but
                 early
                 before
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 awakened
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 awakened
                 my
                 Bed-fellow
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 knocking
                 just
                 without
                 our
                 Chamber
                 door
                 .
                 I
                 askt
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 knocking
                 still
                 continued
                 without
                 answer
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   would
                   you
                   have
                   ?
                
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 voice
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   nothing
                   with
                   you
                
                 .
                 We
                 thinking
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 sleep
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 speaking
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 when
                 we
                 came
                 down
                 ,
                 he
                 assured
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 lay
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 business
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Servants
                 were
                 not
                 up
                 till
                 he
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 confirmed
                 and
                 protested
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 gone
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 agian
                 divers
                 times
                 early
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 about
                 Four
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 suppose
                 was
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 passage
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 my
                 Man
                 coming
                 up
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Horses
                 (
                 that
                 on
                 which
                 I
                 rode
                 )
                 was
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 sweat
                 ,
                 and
                 lookt
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 rid
                 all
                 Night
                 .
                 My
                 friend
                 and
                 I
                 went
                 down
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 enquired
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 well
                 sed
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 as
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Servant
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 about
                 my
                 Horses
                 .
                 The
                 Horse
                 I
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 knew
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 sound
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 rid
                 him
                 a
                 Mile
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 very
                 gently
                 over
                 a
                 plain
                 Down
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 hard
                 shift
                 to
                 bring
                 me
                 home
                 ,
                 dyed
                 in
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 imagine
                 what
                 he
                 ailed
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 confess
                 might
                 be
                 accident
                 or
                 some
                 unusual
                 distemper
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 somewhat
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 own
                 particulars
                 .
                 There
                 came
                 one
                 Morning
                 a
                 light
                 into
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 voice
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Witch
                   ,
                   a
                   Witch
                
                 ,
                 for
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 (
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 )
                 seeing
                 some
                 wood
                 move
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Chimney
                 of
                 a
                 Room
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 discharged
                 a
                 Pistol
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 found
                 several
                 drops
                 of
                 Blood
                 on
                 the
                 Harth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Stairs
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 nights
                 after
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Pistol
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 calm
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 came
                 again
                 ,
                 applying
                 it self
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 Child
                 newly
                 taken
                 from
                 Nurse
                 .
                 Which
                 it
                 so
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 the
                 poor
                 Infant
                 rest
                 for
                 two
                 nights
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 a
                 Candle
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 but
                 carry
                 them
                 away
                 lighted
                 up
                 the
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 or
                 throw
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Bed.
                 It
                 so
                 scared
                 this
                 Child
                 by
                 leaping
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 hours
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 recovered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sright
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 again
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Children
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 after
                 which
                 something
                 about
                 Mid-night
                 came
                 up
                 the
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 and
                 knockt
                 at
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 door
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 lying
                 still
                 ,
                 it
                 went
                 up
                 another
                 pair
                 of
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Mans
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 appeared
                 standing
                 at
                 his
                 Beds
                 foot
                 .
                 The
                 exact
                 shape
                 and
                 proportion
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 discover
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 Body
                 with
                 two
                 red
                 and
                 glaring
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 were
                 fixed
                 steadily
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 disappeared
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 night
                 strangers
                 being
                 present
                 ;
                 it
                 purr'd
                 in
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bed
                 like
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 and
                 Children
                 were
                 list
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 Men
                 could
                 not
                 keep
                 them
                 down
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 removed
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 have
                 ript
                 up
                 the
                 Bed.
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 laid
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 Bed
                 was
                 more
                 troubled
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 It
                 continued
                 thus
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 beat
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Leggs
                 against
                 the
                 Bed-posts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 up
                 all
                 night
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 empty
                 Chamberpots
                 into
                 their
                 Beds
                 ,
                 and
                 strew
                 them
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 carefully
                 watcht
                 .
                 It
                 put
                 a
                 long
                 piked
                 Iron
                 into
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 his
                 Mothers
                 a
                 naked
                 Knife
                 upright
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 fill
                 Porrengers
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 throw
                 every
                 thing
                 about
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 noise
                 all
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 1663.
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 had
                 all
                 his
                 money
                 turned
                 black
                 in
                 his
                 Pockets
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 coming
                 one
                 Morning
                 into
                 his
                 Stable
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 Horse
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 Ride
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 hinder
                 Leggs
                 in
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fastened
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 difficult
                 for
                 several
                 Men
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 Leaver
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 other
                 remarkable
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 account
                 goes
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 Only
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 writ
                 me
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 several
                 nights
                 beset
                 
                 with
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 Gun
                 was
                 discharged
                 ,
                 would
                 shuffle
                 away
                 together
                 into
                 an
                 Arbour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Drummer
                 was
                 tryed
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 at
                 Salisbury
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 committed
                 first
                 to
                 Gloucester
                 Gaol
                 for
                 stealing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Wiltshire
                 Man
                 coming
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 askt
                 what
                 news
                 in
                 Wiltshire
                 .
                 The
                 Visitant
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 of
                 none
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Drummer
                 !
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 hear
                 of
                 the
                 Drumming
                 at
                 a
                 Gentlemans
                 house
                 at
                 Tedworth
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 do
                 enough
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 quoth
                 the
                 Drummer
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 plagued
                 him
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 my
                 Drum.
                 Upon
                 Information
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 fellow
                 was
                 tryed
                 for
                 a
                 Witch
                 at
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 main
                 circumstances
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 ,
                 were
                 sworn
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 intelligent
                 and
                 substantial
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Eye
                 and
                 Ear
                 witnesses
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 time
                 after
                 time
                 for
                 divers
                 years
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fellow
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 Transportation
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 sent
                 away
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 (
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 raising
                 storms
                 ,
                 and
                 affrighting
                 the
                 Seamen
                 )
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 come
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 restraint
                 
                 and
                 absence
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 he
                 came
                 back
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 disturbance
                 returned
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Souldier
                 under
                 Cromwel
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 to
                 talk
                 much
                 of
                 Gallant
                 Books
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 an
                 odd
                 fellow
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 counted
                 a
                 Wizzard
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 add
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 with
                 me
                 at
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hill
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 one
                 
                   Compton
                   of
                   Summersetshire
                
                 ,
                 who
                 practiseth
                 Physick
                 ,
                 and
                 pretends
                 to
                 strange
                 matters
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 this
                 story
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 disturbance
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Rendezvouz
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 an
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 undertake
                 to
                 rid
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 all
                 disturbance
                 .
                 In
                 pursuit
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 talkt
                 of
                 many
                 high
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 drawn
                 my
                 friend
                 into
                 another
                 Room
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 sensible
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 him
                 who
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Hill
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 confidence
                 in
                 his
                 talk
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 being
                 earnestly
                 prest
                 to
                 name
                 some
                 one
                 ,
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 see
                 no
                 one
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 many
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 them
                 at
                 her
                 home
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 Compton
                 took
                 up
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 it
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 bid
                 my
                 friend
                 look
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 most
                 solemnly
                 and
                 seriously
                 professeth
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 exact
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 in
                 that
                 habit
                 which
                 she
                 then
                 wore
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 at
                 her
                 Needle
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 (
                 there
                 represented
                 also
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 and
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 she
                 really
                 was
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 upon
                 inquiry
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 Gentleman
                 himself
                 averred
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sober
                 ,
                 intelligent
                 ,
                 and
                 credible
                 person
                 .
                 Compton
                 had
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 an
                 utter
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Man
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Witchcrafts
                 of
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Witch
                 by
                 foretelling
                 her
                 coming
                 into
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 out
                 again
                 without
                 speaking
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Relation
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 by
                 all
                 counted
                 a
                 very
                 odd
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 the
                 summ
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 partly
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 mouth
                 related
                 before
                 divers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 witnesses
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 his
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 series
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 particulars
                 he
                 writ
                 also
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Creed
                 ,
                 then
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Chair
                 in
                 Oxford
                 .
              
               
               
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 is
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 ground
                 of
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 neither
                 vain
                 nor
                 credulous
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 discreet
                 ,
                 sagacious
                 and
                 manly
                 person
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 depends
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 Relatours
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 deceived
                 themselves
                 nor
                 supposed
                 any
                 ways
                 interessed
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 these
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 all
                 humane
                 Faith
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 proof
                 besides
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 immediate
                 sensible
                 evidence
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 he
                 relates
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 all
                 being
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 himself
                 a
                 witness
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 circumstance
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 inquisitive
                 Observer
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 shew
                 of
                 reason
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 abused
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 detected
                 the
                 deceit
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 interest
                 could
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 have
                 had
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 possible
                 to
                 have
                 managed
                 it
                 without
                 discovery
                 )
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 so
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 injurious
                 an
                 Imposture
                 ?
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 with
                 any
                 whit
                 of
                 more
                 probability
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 melancholy
                 deluded
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 (
                 besides
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 crazy
                 nor
                 imaginative
                 person
                 )
                 that
                 humour
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 lasting
                 and
                 pertinacious
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 he
                 infected
                 his
                 whole
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 multitudes
                 of
                 neighbors
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 been
                 witnesses
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 ?
                 Such
                 supposals
                 are
                 wild
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 tempt
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 whose
                 Wills
                 are
                 their
                 Reasons
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 the
                 principal
                 Relatour
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 himself
                 knew
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 he
                 reports
                 was
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 acted
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 were
                 contrived
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 Realities
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 interest
                 could
                 he
                 serve
                 in
                 carrying
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 conniving
                 at
                 a
                 juggling
                 Design
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 suffered
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 .
                 The
                 Unbelievers
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Witches
                 took
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Impostour
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 judged
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 evil
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 notorious
                 wickedness
                 or
                 impiety
                 .
                 Thus
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 continually
                 exposed
                 to
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 estate
                 suffered
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 diversion
                 it
                 gave
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 affairs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 discouragement
                 of
                 Servants
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 hardly
                 get
                 any
                 to
                 live
                 
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 add
                 the
                 continual
                 hurry
                 that
                 his
                 Family
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 affrights
                 ,
                 vexations
                 and
                 tossings
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 watchings
                 and
                 disturbance
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 house
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 himself
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 concerned
                 person
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 considered
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 any
                 interest
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 cheat
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 have
                 injured
                 and
                 abused
                 himself
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 designed
                 and
                 managed
                 so
                 incredible
                 ,
                 so
                 unprofitable
                 a
                 Delúsion
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 troubled
                 himself
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 talkt
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 inquisitive
                 persons
                 that
                 came
                 thither
                 purposely
                 to
                 criticize
                 and
                 examine
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 could
                 make
                 any
                 discoveries
                 of
                 the
                 Juggling
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 many
                 came
                 prejudiced
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 resolved
                 before-hand
                 against
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 were
                 permitted
                 the
                 utmost
                 freedom
                 of
                 search
                 and
                 inquiry
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 things
                 were
                 weighed
                 and
                 examined
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 greatly
                 prejudiced
                 ,
                 went
                 away
                 fully
                 convinced
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 divers
                 particulars
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 abuse
                 or
                 deceit
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 
                 practised
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Boards
                 and
                 Chairs
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 a
                 Drum
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 heat
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Fire
                 in
                 excessive
                 cold
                 weather
                 ,
                 the
                 scratching
                 and
                 panting
                 ,
                 the
                 violent
                 beating
                 and
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Bedsteads
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 perceivable
                 cause
                 or
                 occasion
                 :
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 instances
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 how
                 tricks
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 upon
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 jealous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inquisitive
                 persons
                 as
                 were
                 witnesses
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 the
                 King
                 sent
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 seen
                 nor
                 heard
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 confidently
                 and
                 with
                 triumph
                 urged
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 was
                 bad
                 Logick
                 to
                 conclude
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 from
                 a
                 single
                 Negative
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 against
                 numerous
                 Affirmatives
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 affirm
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 was
                 never
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 ever
                 saw
                 what
                 this
                 Man
                 or
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 inferr
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 any
                 Robberies
                 done
                 on
                 Salisbury
                 Plain
                 ,
                 Ho●…nslow
                 Heath
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 noted
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 Travelled
                 all
                 those
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 never
                 Robbed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 inferred
                 well
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Sun
                 in
                 
                 England
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 six
                 Weeks
                 here
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 argument
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Travelled
                 all
                 hours
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 worse
                 than
                 themselves
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 )
                 and
                 thence
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 pretended
                 Apparitions
                 are
                 Fancies
                 or
                 Impostures
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 such
                 arguers
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 Cut-purse
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 lived
                 there
                 many
                 years
                 without
                 being
                 met
                 with
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Practisers
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 he
                 that
                 denies
                 Apparitions
                 upon
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 this
                 Negative
                 against
                 the
                 vast
                 heap
                 of
                 Positive
                 assurances
                 ,
                 is
                 credulous
                 in
                 believing
                 there
                 was
                 ever
                 any
                 Highway-man
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 never
                 Robb'd
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Trials
                 of
                 Assizes
                 and
                 Attestations
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 just
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 move
                 his
                 Assent
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 evidence
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mompesson's
                 house
                 when
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 remembred
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 disturbance
                 was
                 not
                 constant
                 ,
                 but
                 intermitted
                 sometimes
                 several
                 dayes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Weeks
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 intermission
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 might
                 be
                 accidental
                 ,
                 or
                 perhaps
                 the
                 Daemon
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 so
                 publick
                 
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 those
                 Transactions
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 might
                 convince
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 unbelief
                 of
                 his
                 existence
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 this
                 circumstance
                 will
                 afford
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 slender
                 inference
                 against
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 except
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 interest
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 related
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 and
                 noted
                 some
                 circumstances
                 that
                 assure
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 passages
                 recited
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 dreadful
                 ,
                 Tragical
                 and
                 amazing
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 in
                 story
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 never
                 the
                 less
                 probable
                 or
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 prodigious
                 and
                 astonishing
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 strange
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 themselves
                 effects
                 of
                 some
                 
                   invisible
                   extraordinary
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 sensibly
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 our
                 affairs
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 clearness
                 of
                 evidence
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 done
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 far
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ignorant
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 a
                 barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Melancholick
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 serve
                 the
                 advantage
                 and
                 interest
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 a
                 Day
                 or
                 Night
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 vanishing
                 
                 glances
                 of
                 an
                 Apparition
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Transactions
                 were
                 near
                 and
                 
                   late
                   ,
                   publick
                   ,
                   frequent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   divers
                   years
                   continuance
                
                 ,
                 witnessed
                 by
                 multitudes
                 of
                 competent
                 and
                 unbyassed
                 Attestors
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 in
                 a
                 searching
                 incredulous
                 Age
                 :
                 Arguments
                 enough
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 to
                 convince
                 any
                 modest
                 and
                 capable
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Narrative
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Daemon
                   of
                   Tedworth
                   
                     is
                     published
                     in
                     an
                     Epistolar
                     Form
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     Impressions
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     enlargement
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     said
                     Narrative
                     enlarged
                     for
                     this
                     intended
                     Edition
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     form
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     thus
                     published
                     according
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     's
                     M.
                     S.
                     in
                     this
                     bare
                     simple
                     form
                     it
                     was
                     found
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     's
                     Letter
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   More
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     Impressions
                     ,
                     though
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     parts
                     sake
                     it
                     might
                     seem
                     ●…it
                     here
                     to
                     be
                     interserted
                     ,
                     it
                     containing
                     Objections
                     and
                     Queries
                     touching
                     the
                     stirrs
                     at
                     Mr.
                  
                   Mompesson
                   
                     's
                     house
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     by
                     far
                     being
                     of
                     another
                     subject
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     material
                     of
                     those
                     Objections
                     and
                     Queries
                     being
                     so
                     well
                     satisfied
                     in
                     this
                     more
                     perfect
                     Narrative
                     it self
                     ,
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     more
                     advisable
                     to
                     omit
                     that
                     Letter
                     in
                     this
                     present
                     Edition
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     might
                     be
                     left
                     more
                     room
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     
                     more
                     congenerous
                     to
                     the
                     Argument
                     in
                     hand
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     we
                     will
                     immediately
                     proceed
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     Relation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   concerning
                   Witchcraft
                   practised
                   by
                   
                     Jane
                     Brooks
                  
                   upon
                   
                     Richard
                     Jones
                  
                   ,
                   Son
                   of
                   
                     Henry
                     Jones
                  
                   of
                   
                     Shepton
                     Mallet
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 Sunday
                 15.
                 of
                 Novemb.
                 1657.
                 about
                 Three
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 
                   Richard
                   Jones
                
                 then
                 a
                 sprightly
                 youth
                 about
                 Twelve
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Henry
                   Jones
                
                 of
                 
                   Shepton
                   Mallet
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 one
                 looking
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Windows
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Town
                 (
                 but
                 then
                 by
                 name
                 unknown
                 to
                 this
                 Boy
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 She
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 close
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 an
                 Apple
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 she
                 also
                 stroked
                 him
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 shook
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bid
                 him
                 good
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 youth
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 lest
                 well
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 one
                 Gibson
                 went
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 within
                 an
                 
                 hour
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 complaining
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 pain
                 continued
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 night
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 Munday
                 following
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 rosted
                 the
                 Apple
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 eaten
                 about
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 extreamly
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 speechless
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 recovered
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 before
                 ,
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 that
                 Apple
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 stroked
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 her
                 person
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 saw
                 her
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Jones
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 invite
                 the
                 Women
                 of
                 Shepton
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 illness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Child
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Woman
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Fit
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 intimation
                 by
                 a
                 Jogg
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 would
                 then
                 lead
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 there
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 continuing
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 many
                 Women
                 came
                 daily
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 the
                 Sunday
                 after
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 with
                 Two
                 of
                 her
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Women
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbour-hood
                 were
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 her
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 taken
                 so
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 nor
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 recovered
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 Father
                 the
                 Item
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 led
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 drew
                 towards
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 behind
                 her
                 two
                 Sisters
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Father
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 immediately
                 scratcheth
                 her
                 Face
                 and
                 drew
                 Blood
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 The
                 youth
                 then
                 presently
                 cryed
                 out
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 continued
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 days
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 meeting
                 with
                 
                   Alice
                   Coward
                
                 ,
                 Sister
                 to
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 who
                 passing
                 by
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 [
                 How
                 do
                 you
                 my
                 Hony
                 ]
                 he
                 presently
                 fell
                 ●…ll
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Coward
                 and
                 Brooks
                 often
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 would
                 describe
                 the
                 Clothes
                 and
                 Habit
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 exactly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Constable
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 found
                 upon
                 repairing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 Brooks's
                 house
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 from
                 
                 Jones's
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 often
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 found
                 the
                 Boy
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 Descriptions
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 a
                 certain
                 Sunday
                 about
                 Noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Child
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Room
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 one
                 Gibson
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 fit
                 ,
                 he
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 called
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 on
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 pointed
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 immediately
                 Gibson
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Boy
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 [
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 cooz
                 Gibson
                 hath
                 cut
                 Jane
                 Brooks's
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 Bloody
                 ]
                 The
                 Father
                 and
                 Gibson
                 immediately
                 repaired
                 to
                 the
                 Constable
                 
                 a
                 discreet
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainting
                 him
                 with
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Jane
                 Brooks's
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 They
                 found
                 her
                 sitting
                 in
                 her
                 room
                 on
                 a
                 stool
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Constable
                 askt
                 her
                 how
                 she
                 did
                 ?
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 not
                 well
                 .
                 He
                 askt
                 again
                 why
                 she
                 sat
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 she
                 replied
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 He
                 enquired
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 amiss
                 with
                 her
                 hand
                 ?
                 her
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 enough
                 .
                 The
                 Constable
                 desired
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 the
                 hand
                 that
                 was
                 under
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 it
                 out
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 bloudy
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Boy
                 had
                 said
                 .
                 Being
                 askt
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 so
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 't
                 was
                 scratched
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Pin.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 Eighth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1657.
                 
                 The
                 Boy
                 ,
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Coward
                
                 ,
                 appeared
                 at
                 Castle-Cary
                 before
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hunt
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Cary.
                 The
                 Boy
                 having
                 begun
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Women
                 and
                 their
                 looking
                 on
                 him
                 was
                 instantly
                 taken
                 Speechless
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 remained
                 till
                 the
                 Women
                 were
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 upon
                 examination
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 full
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 mentioned
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 Eleventh
                 of
                 January
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 again
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Justices
                 at
                 
                   Shepton
                   Mallet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 sight
                 of
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 was
                 again
                 taken
                 Speechless
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 afterwards
                 when
                 
                   Alice
                   Coward
                
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 next
                 appearance
                 at
                 Shepton
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Seventeenth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 present
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 fit
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 Man's
                 Arms
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 Person
                 ;
                 the
                 Woman
                 was
                 then
                 willed
                 to
                 lay
                 her
                 hand
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 thereupon
                 started
                 and
                 sprang
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 unusual
                 manner
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 possibilities
                 of
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 caused
                 Gibson
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 stand
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 Justice
                 himself
                 held
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 Youth
                 being
                 blindfolded
                 ,
                 the
                 Justice
                 called
                 as
                 if
                 Brooks
                 should
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 winked
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 successively
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Boy
                 appeared
                 not
                 concerned
                 .
                 The
                 Justice
                 then
                 called
                 on
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 privately
                 before
                 desired
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                   Geoffry
                   Strode
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 call
                 for
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boy
                 immediately
                 sprang
                 out
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 odd
                 and
                 violent
                 fashion
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 after
                 touched
                 by
                 several
                 Persons
                 and
                 moved
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 being
                 again
                 caused
                 to
                 put
                 her
                 hand
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 started
                 and
                 sprang
                 out
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 
                 while
                 he
                 remained
                 in
                 his
                 fit
                 and
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 then
                 laid
                 on
                 a
                 bed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 room
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 present
                 could
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 bow
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 Arms
                 or
                 Leggs
                 .
              
               
                 Between
                 the
                 mentioned
                 15.
                 of
                 Nov.
                 and
                 the
                 11.
                 of
                 Jan.
                 the
                 two
                 Women
                 appeared
                 often
                 to
                 the
                 Boy
                 ,
                 their
                 Hands
                 cold
                 ,
                 their
                 Eyes
                 staring
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Lips
                 and
                 Cheeks
                 looking
                 pale
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 on
                 a
                 Thursday
                 about
                 Noon
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 being
                 newly
                 laid
                 into
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Coward
                
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perform
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 Money
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 a
                 Two-pence
                 into
                 his
                 Pocket
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 laid
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 vanished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 found
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 next
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 flour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Two-pence
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 hot
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 would
                 fall
                 ill
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 again
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 seen
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 a
                 discreet
                 Person
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 in
                 one
                 room
                 and
                 the
                 Two-pence
                 (
                 without
                 his
                 knowledge
                 )
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 divers
                 times
                 tried
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 several
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 Between
                 the
                 8.
                 of
                 Dec.
                 and
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 Feb.
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 divers
                 Persons
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 Boy
                 a
                 noise
                 like
                 the
                 croaking
                 of
                 a
                 Toad
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 voice
                 within
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   ,
                   Alice
                   Coward
                
                 ,
                 twelve
                 times
                 in
                 near
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 some
                 held
                 a
                 Candle
                 before
                 the
                 Boys
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 least
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 Teeth
                 or
                 Lips
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 voice
                 was
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 25.
                 of
                 Feb.
                 between
                 two
                 and
                 three
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 the
                 Boy
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Isles
                
                 in
                 
                   Shepton
                   Mallet
                
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 into
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 Isles
                 his
                 Wife
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 within
                 two
                 Yards
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 him
                 rise
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 mounted
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 till
                 he
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 over
                 the
                 Garden
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 so
                 above
                 ground
                 more
                 than
                 30
                 Yards
                 ,
                 falling
                 at
                 last
                 at
                 one
                 
                 Jordan's
                 Door
                 at
                 Shepton
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 as
                 dead
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 coming
                 to
                 himself
                 told
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 had
                 taken
                 him
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Arm
                 out
                 of
                 Isles
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Boy
                 at
                 several
                 other
                 times
                 was
                 gone
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 search
                 after
                 him
                 found
                 in
                 another
                 room
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 sometimes
                 strangely
                 hanging
                 above
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 being
                 flat
                 against
                 a
                 great
                 Beam
                 
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Body
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 foot
                 from
                 ground
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 hath
                 hung
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 come
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 those
                 that
                 found
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 had
                 carried
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 and
                 held
                 him
                 there
                 .
                 Nine
                 People
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 saw
                 the
                 Boy
                 so
                 strangely
                 hanging
                 by
                 the
                 Beam.
                 
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 15.
                 of
                 Nov.
                 to
                 the
                 10.
                 of
                 March
                 following
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 fits
                 much
                 wasted
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 unspirited
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 day
                 the
                 two
                 Women
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 those
                 fits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 was
                 Condemned
                 and
                 Executed
                 at
                 Charde
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 March
                 26.
                 1658.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Hunts
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 which
                 concludes
                 with
                 both
                 the
                 Justices
                 attestation
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 aforesaid
                 passages
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 remarkable
                 ones
                 ,
                 not
                 here
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 several
                 credible
                 witnesses
                 taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Subscribed
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                   ,
                   John
                   Cary.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 good
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 Witches
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Sadducee
                 be
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Proof
                 he
                 would
                 expect
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 several
                 credible
                 attesters
                 ,
                 the
                 nice
                 and
                 deliberate
                 scrutiny
                 of
                 quick-sighted
                 and
                 judicious
                 examiners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 an
                 Assize
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 lives
                 and
                 fortunes
                 depends
                 upon
                 no
                 greater
                 circumstances
                 of
                 evidence
                 than
                 these
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 proof
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 no
                 Fact
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 no
                 wickedness
                 can
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 no
                 right
                 can
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 Law
                 is
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 Justice
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 decide
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     most
                     fit
                     Advertisement
                     here
                     is
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvills
                   
                     Transition
                     to
                     fresh
                     Evidences
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunts
                   
                     examinations
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     this
                     .
                     Thus
                     far
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Evidence
                     of
                     Fact
                     went
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     Editions
                     ,
                     but
                     having
                     resolved
                     upon
                     this
                  
                   Reenforcement
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     writ
                     again
                     to
                     my
                     Honoured
                     Friend
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunt
                   ,
                   
                     knowing
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     more
                     materials
                     for
                     my
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     would
                     afford
                     proof
                     sufficient
                     to
                     any
                     modest
                     doubter
                     .
                     In
                     Answer
                     he
                     was
                     pleased
                     to
                     send
                     me
                     his
                  
                   Book
                   of
                   Examinations
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     he
                     kept
                     
                     by
                     him
                     fairly
                     written
                     .
                     It
                     contains
                     the
                     discovery
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     hellish
                     Knot
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     discovery
                     so
                     clear
                     and
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     perhaps
                     there
                     hath
                     not
                     yet
                     any
                     thing
                     appeared
                     to
                     us
                     with
                     stronger
                     Evidence
                     to
                     confirm
                     the
                     belief
                     of
                     Witches
                     .
                     And
                     had
                     not
                     his
                     discoveries
                     and
                     endeavours
                     met
                     with
                     great
                     opposition
                     and
                     discouragements
                     from
                     some
                     then
                     in
                     Authority
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     Clan
                     of
                     those
                     hellish
                     Confederates
                     in
                     these
                     parts
                     had
                     been
                     justly
                     exposed
                     and
                     punished
                     .
                     Out
                     of
                     that
                     Book
                     I
                     have
                     Collected
                     some
                     main
                     instances
                     ,
                     the
                     clearness
                     of
                     which
                     I
                     think
                     will
                     be
                     enough
                     to
                     overcome
                     and
                     silence
                     any
                     indifferent
                     prejudice
                     .
                     But
                     some
                     are
                     so
                     settled
                     and
                     obdurate
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     proof
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     remove
                     them
                     .
                     I
                     begin
                     with
                     the
                     Witchcrafts
                     of
                  
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   containeth
                   the
                   Witchcrafts
                   of
                   
                     Elizabeth
                     Style
                  
                   of
                   Bayford
                   ,
                   Widow
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 was
                 accused
                 by
                 divers
                 Persons
                 of
                 Credit
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 Mr.
                 Hunt
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 and
                 largely
                 confessed
                 her
                 guilt
                 her self
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 Jury
                 at
                 her
                 Trial
                 at
                 Taunton
                 ;
                 But
                 she
                 prevented
                 Execution
                 by
                 dying
                 in
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 term
                 her
                 Confederate
                 Daemon
                 had
                 set
                 for
                 her
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 pleasures
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shortned
                 the
                 examinations
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 fittest
                 for
                 the
                 rendring
                 the
                 matter
                 clear
                 and
                 intelligible
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Rich.
                   Hill
                
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 Yeoman
                 ,
                 being
                 examined
                 upon
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Jan.
                 23.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 one
                 of
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Justices
                 for
                 that
                 County
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 bewitching
                 of
                 his
                 Daughter
                 by
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 declareth
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Daughter
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 13
                 Years
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 for
                 about
                 two
                 Months
                 last
                 past
                 taken
                 with
                 very
                 strange
                 fits
                 which
                 have
                 held
                 her
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 two
                 ,
                 three
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 fits
                 the
                 Child
                 hath
                 told
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Examinant
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Parish
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 Torments
                 her
                 .
                 She
                 also
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 usually
                 tells
                 what
                 Clothes
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 hath
                 on
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 informant
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 found
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 a
                 Fortnight
                 before
                 Christmas
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 Style
                 that
                 his
                 Daughter
                 spoke
                 much
                 of
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 believe
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 bewitched
                 by
                 
                 her
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                   Francis
                   White
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Walter
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Robert
                   Thick
                
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 willed
                 her
                 to
                 complain
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 accusing
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 having
                 used
                 several
                 put-offs
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 would
                 do
                 worse
                 than
                 fetch
                 a
                 Warrant
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 the
                 Girl
                 grew
                 worse
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 she
                 tells
                 the
                 Examinant
                 when
                 she
                 shall
                 have
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 Style
                 tells
                 her
                 when
                 the
                 next
                 fit
                 shall
                 come
                 .
                 He
                 informs
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Monday
                 Night
                 after
                 Christmas
                 day
                 about
                 Nine
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 times
                 since
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 his
                 Daughter
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 Tormented
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 held
                 in
                 a
                 Chair
                 by
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 People
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 six
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Legs
                 ,
                 and
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Chair
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 her
                 body
                 about
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 foot
                 high
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 holes
                 made
                 in
                 her
                 Hand-wrists
                 ,
                 Face
                 ,
                 Neck
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Informant
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 saw
                 them
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Thorns
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 saw
                 Thorns
                 in
                 her
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 they
                 hooked
                 out
                 .
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 Childs
                 pointing
                 with
                 her
                 Finger
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Holes
                 immediately
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Informant
                 and
                 others
                 looking
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Child
                 can
                 speak
                 after
                 the
                 fit
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 that
                 
                 Widow
                 Style
                 did
                 prick
                 her
                 with
                 Thorns
                 in
                 those
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 horrible
                 Torment
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 the
                 Informant
                 and
                 others
                 standing
                 by
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 extream
                 pain
                 and
                 torture
                 .
                 The
                 Child
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 tormented
                 and
                 pricked
                 with
                 Thorns
                 four
                 several
                 Nights
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 times
                 the
                 Informant
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 People
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 flesh
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 little
                 bunches
                 in
                 which
                 Holes
                 did
                 appear
                 .
                 The
                 Pricking
                 held
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 during
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Informant
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Child
                 take
                 out
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Thorns
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Rich.
                   Hill
                
                 Examined
                 Jan.
                 26.
                 1664.
                 informs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 rode
                 from
                 the
                 Justices
                 house
                 with
                 a
                 Warrant
                 to
                 bring
                 Styles
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Horse
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 sate
                 down
                 on
                 his
                 breech
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 after
                 ride
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 atte●…ed
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 ,
                 his
                 Horse
                 would
                 sit
                 down
                 〈◊〉
                 paw
                 with
                 his
                 feet
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 Styles
                 was
                 Examined
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 Consession
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 the
                 Informant
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 hurt
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 did
                 joyn
                 in
                 bewitching
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   William
                   Parsons
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 Examined
                 
                 the
                 26.
                 of
                 Jan.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 bewitching
                 of
                 Rich.
                 Hill's
                 Daughter
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 Monday
                 Night
                 after
                 Christmas
                 day
                 then
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 when
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Hill
                
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 fit
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Parishioners
                 being
                 present
                 and
                 looking
                 on
                 .
                 He
                 there
                 saw
                 the
                 Child
                 held
                 in
                 a
                 Chair
                 by
                 main
                 force
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 plunging
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 foaming
                 and
                 catching
                 at
                 her
                 own
                 Arms
                 and
                 Clothes
                 with
                 her
                 Teeth
                 .
                 This
                 fit
                 he
                 conceives
                 held
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 she
                 pointed
                 with
                 her
                 finger
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 of
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 her
                 left
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 her
                 left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 where
                 she
                 pointed
                 he
                 perceived
                 a
                 red
                 spot
                 to
                 arise
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 black
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 like
                 a
                 small
                 Thorn.
                 She
                 pointed
                 also
                 to
                 her
                 Toes
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 exprest
                 great
                 sense
                 of
                 Torment
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 fit
                 he
                 guesses
                 continued
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 during
                 most
                 or
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 time
                 her
                 stomach
                 seemed
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 head
                 where
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 prickt
                 did
                 so
                 very
                 much
                 .
                 She
                 sate
                 foaming
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 her
                 fit
                 ,
                 she
                 shewed
                 the
                 Examinant
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Thorns
                 were
                 stuck
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Thorns
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
                 Subscribed
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Parsons
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Lambert
                
                 of
                 Bayford
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 Yeoman
                 ,
                 Examined
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 Jan.
                 30.
                 1664.
                 concerning
                 the
                 bewitching
                 of
                 Rich.
                 Hill's
                 Daughter
                 by
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 That
                 Monday
                 after
                 Christmas
                 day
                 last
                 ,
                 being
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Rich.
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 Daughter
                 Elizabeth
                 taken
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fits
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 strong
                 that
                 six
                 Men
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 her
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 Chair
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 sate
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 raise
                 the
                 Chair
                 up
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 their
                 utmost
                 force
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 rest
                 her
                 body
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 great
                 Torment
                 ,
                 and
                 point
                 with
                 her
                 Finger
                 to
                 her
                 Neck
                 ,
                 Head
                 ,
                 Hand-wrists
                 ,
                 Arms
                 and
                 Toes
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 looking
                 on
                 the
                 places
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 pointed
                 ,
                 saw
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 little
                 red
                 spots
                 arise
                 with
                 little
                 black
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Thorns
                 were
                 stuck
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Child
                 then
                 onely
                 pointed
                 without
                 touching
                 her
                 flesh
                 with
                 her
                 Finger
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Richard
                   Vining
                
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 Butcher
                 ,
                 Examined
                 Jan.
                 26.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 bewitching
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 by
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 S.
                 
                 James's
                 day
                 three
                 years
                 since
                 or
                 thereabou●…
                 his
                 late
                 Wife
                 
                 Agnes
                 fell
                 out
                 with
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 she
                 was
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 grievous
                 pricking
                 in
                 her
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 which
                 pain
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 some
                 Physick
                 taken
                 from
                 one
                 Hallet
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 some
                 ease
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 weeks
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 Christmas
                 after
                 the
                 mentioned
                 S.
                 
                 James's
                 day
                 ,
                 Style
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Examinants
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Agnes
                 his
                 Wife
                 two
                 Apples
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 red
                 Apple
                 ,
                 which
                 Style
                 desired
                 her
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 hours
                 was
                 taken
                 ill
                 and
                 worse
                 than
                 ever
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Examinant
                 went
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Compton
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Ditch-Eate
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 that
                 shewed
                 my
                 Friend
                 his
                 Wife
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Mompesson
                 )
                 for
                 Physick
                 for
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 Compton
                 told
                 him
                 he
                 could
                 do
                 her
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 hurt
                 by
                 a
                 near
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 and
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 where
                 his
                 Wife
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 go
                 out
                 again
                 without
                 speaking
                 .
                 After
                 Vining
                 came
                 home
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Style
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 out
                 again
                 without
                 saying
                 a
                 word
                 .
                 Agnes
                 the
                 Wife
                 continued
                 in
                 great
                 pain
                 till
                 Easter
                 Eve
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 dyed
                 .
                 Before
                 her
                 Death
                 her
                 Hip
                 rotted
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Eyes
                 swelled
                 out
                 ,
                 she
                 declared
                 to
                 him
                 then
                 and
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 she
                 believed
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 had
                 bewitched
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Justice
                 was
                 Examining
                 Style
                 at
                 Wincaunton
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 a
                 Mile
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 evidence
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 observed
                 that
                 
                   Rich.
                   Vining
                
                 looked
                 very
                 earnestly
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 askt
                 Vining
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 that
                 Style
                 had
                 bewitched
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 deposition
                 related
                 .
                 The
                 Woman
                 Style
                 upon
                 this
                 seemed
                 appaled
                 and
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Justice
                 saying
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 You
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 old
                 sinner
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 You
                 deserve
                 little
                 mercy
                 :
                 the
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 askt
                 God
                 mercy
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Hunt
                 askt
                 her
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 she
                 would
                 continue
                 in
                 such
                 ill
                 courses
                 ?
                 she
                 said
                 the
                 Devil
                 tempted
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 actings
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Justice
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Constables
                 house
                 at
                 Bayford
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Constable
                 was
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Gapper
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Morning
                 went
                 thither
                 himself
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 two
                 Persons
                 of
                 quality
                 M
                 r
                 Bull
                 ,
                 and
                 M
                 r
                 Court
                 ,
                 now
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 this
                 County
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 here
                 are
                 Three
                 credible
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 swearing
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 particulars
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Child
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Hill
                
                 was
                 sometimes
                 in
                 strange
                 fits
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 her
                 strength
                 was
                 encreased
                 beyond
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 divers
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 she
                 pointed
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 saw
                 red
                 spots
                 arising
                 ,
                 and
                 black
                 specks
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 complained
                 she
                 was
                 prickt
                 with
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 saw
                 Thorns
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 complained
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 which
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 one
                 swears
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 others
                 saw
                 hooked
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Girl
                 her self
                 pulled
                 out
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 sits
                 she
                 declared
                 Style
                 appears
                 to
                 her
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                
                 did
                 to
                 
                   Richard
                   Jones
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Relation
                 )
                 and
                 tells
                 her
                 when
                 she
                 shall
                 have
                 another
                 fit
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 describes
                 the
                 Clothes
                 the
                 Woman
                 hath
                 on
                 ,
                 exactly
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 Melancholy
                 and
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 or
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fact
                 shall
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 perjured
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 confidence
                 against
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 sober
                 Men
                 ,
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 all
                 Testimony
                 and
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rendring
                 all
                 Laws
                 useless
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 proceed
                 to
                 further
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 abundantly
                 
                 strengthen
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 Style
                 her self
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 left
                 Mr.
                 Hunt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Gentlemen
                 at
                 the
                 Constables
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 Style
                 was
                 ,
                 upon
                 business
                 of
                 further
                 Examination
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 enlarged
                 upon
                 the
                 Confession
                 she
                 had
                 before
                 begun
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 at
                 that
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 times
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 that
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Styles
                
                 her
                 Confession
                 of
                 her
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 Jan.
                 26.
                 and
                 30.
                 and
                 Feb.
                 7.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 She
                 then
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 about
                 Ten
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 handsome
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 Dog.
                 That
                 he
                 promised
                 her
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 live
                 gallantly
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 for
                 Twelve
                 years
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 with
                 her
                 Blood
                 sign
                 his
                 Paper
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 Soul
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 suck
                 her
                 Blood.
                 This
                 after
                 four
                 solicitations
                 ,
                 the
                 Examinant
                 promised
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 he
                 prickt
                 the
                 fourth
                 Finger
                 of
                 her
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 upper
                 joynt
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 sign
                 at
                 the
                 Examination
                 remained
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 drop
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 her
                 Blood
                 ,
                 she
                 signed
                 the
                 Paper
                 with
                 an
                 
                   [
                   O
                   ]
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Devil
                 gave
                 her
                 Sixpence
                 ,
                 and
                 vanished
                 with
                 the
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 since
                 he
                 hath
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 seven-night
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 usually
                 he
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 and
                 Cat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fly
                 like
                 a
                 Millar
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 last
                 he
                 usually
                 sucks
                 in
                 the
                 Poll
                 about
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 Jan.
                 27.
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 usually
                 is
                 pain
                 to
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 suckt
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 do
                 harm
                 ,
                 she
                 calls
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Robin
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 when
                 he
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 she
                 useth
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Sathan
                   give
                   me
                   my
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 She
                 then
                 tells
                 him
                 what
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 appear
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Contract
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 about
                 a
                 Month
                 ago
                 he
                 appearing
                 ,
                 she
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 torment
                 one
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thrust
                 Thorns
                 into
                 her
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 he
                 appeared
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 her
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 a
                 Month
                 since
                 this
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                   ,
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   Penny
                
                 ,
                 met
                 about
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 near
                 Trister
                 Gate
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 met
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Band
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 Courtesie
                 and
                 due
                 observance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Examinant
                 verily
                 believes
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 brought
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Hill.
                
                 The
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 took
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 anointed
                 
                 its
                 Fore-head
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   Baptize
                   thee
                   with
                   this
                   Oyl
                   ,
                
                 and
                 used
                 some
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Godfather
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Examinant
                 and
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 Godmothers
                 .
                 They
                 called
                 it
                 Elizabeth
                 or
                 Bess.
                 Then
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 Black
                 ,
                 this
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 into
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 Hand-wrists
                 ,
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 and
                 Roastmeat
                 (
                 all
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 They
                 danced
                 and
                 were
                 merry
                 ,
                 were
                 bodily
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Clothes
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 met
                 again
                 ,
                 at
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 about
                 a
                 Month
                 since
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 brought
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Baptized
                 John
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 was
                 Godfather
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 and
                 this
                 Examinant
                 Godmothers
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 stuck
                 two
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 one
                 Robert
                 Newman's
                 Child
                 of
                 Wincaunton
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 ,
                 drank
                 ,
                 danced
                 and
                 made
                 merry
                 ,
                 they
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 with
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 met
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 ground
                 near
                 Marnhul
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 met
                 several
                 other
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 then
                 also
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 shape
                 ,
                 Baptized
                 a
                 Picture
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Anne
                 or
                 
                   Rachel
                   Hatcher
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Picture
                 one
                 
                 Durnford's
                 Wife
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 also
                 made
                 merry
                 with
                 Wine
                 and
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 saith
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 they
                 anoint
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 ,
                 and
                 Hand-wrists
                 with
                 an
                 Oyl
                 the
                 Spirit
                 brings
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 smells
                 raw
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 using
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 pass
                 ,
                 
                   Thout
                   ,
                   tout
                   a
                   tout
                   ,
                   tout
                   ,
                   throughout
                   and
                   about
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Rentum
                   Tormentum
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 meeting
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 bids
                 them
                 welcome
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 make
                 low
                 obeysance
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 delivers
                 some
                 Wax
                 Candles
                 like
                 little
                 Torches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 back
                 again
                 at
                 parting
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 anoint
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 a
                 long
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 stick
                 in
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 any
                 they
                 would
                 torment
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Pox
                   on
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   'le
                   spite
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 at
                 every
                 meeting
                 before
                 the
                 Spirit
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 appoints
                 the
                 next
                 meeting
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 foul
                 smell
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 meeting
                 they
                 have
                 usually
                 Wine
                 or
                 good
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 Meat
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 They
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 really
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 dance
                 also
                 and
                 have
                 Musick
                 .
                 The
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 higher
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 usually
                 
                 next
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 useth
                 some
                 words
                 before
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 after
                 ,
                 his
                 voice
                 is
                 audible
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 low
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 sometimes
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 and
                 their
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Examinant
                 thinks
                 their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 sometimes
                 left
                 behind
                 .
                 When
                 only
                 their
                 Spirits
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 would
                 bewitch
                 Man
                 ,
                 Woman
                 or
                 Child
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 Picture
                 made
                 in
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 formally
                 Baptizeth
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 
                   Apple
                   ,
                   Dish
                   ,
                   Spoon
                
                 or
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 evil
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 party
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 harm
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 eats
                 or
                 receives
                 it
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 by
                 a
                 touch
                 or
                 curse
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 they
                 can
                 mischief
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 cursing
                 without
                 touching
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 without
                 the
                 Devils
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 several
                 general
                 meetings
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 at
                 High
                 Common
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Common
                 near
                 Motcombe
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 near
                 Marnhull
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 have
                 met
                 
                   John
                   Combes
                   ,
                   John
                   Vining
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Diokes
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Boster
                
                 or
                 
                   Bolster
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Dunning
                   ,
                   James
                   Bush
                
                 a
                 lame
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   Rachel
                   King
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Lannen
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 called
                 
                   Durnford
                   ,
                   Alice
                   Duke
                   ,
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Penny
                
                 and
                 
                 
                   Christopher
                   Ellen
                
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 did
                 obeysance
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 meetings
                 .
                 Usually
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 them
                 some
                 Picture
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 playes
                 on
                 a
                 Pipe
                 or
                 Cittern
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 company
                 dance
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 the
                 Devil
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 homes
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 parting
                 they
                 say
                 
                   [
                   A
                   Boy
                   !
                   merry
                   meet
                   ,
                   merry
                   part
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 she
                 caused
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Hill
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 tormented
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 her
                 Father
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 That
                 she
                 has
                 seen
                 
                   Alice
                   Dukes
                
                 Familiar
                 suck
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishops
                
                 suck
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Rat.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 never
                 heard
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 mentioned
                 at
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 meetings
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 about
                 five
                 years
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 since
                 ,
                 did
                 bring
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 to
                 their
                 meeting
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 Peter
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 for
                 Robert
                 Newman's
                 Child
                 at
                 Wincaunton
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 some
                 two
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 two
                 Apples
                 to
                 
                   Agnes
                   Vining
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Vining
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apples
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 
                 and
                 told
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Appls
                   would
                   do
                
                 Vining
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Wives
                   business
                
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 several
                 grave
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Divines
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Robert
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   William
                   Parsons
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 ,
                 Examined
                 Feb.
                 7.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 Elizabeth
                 Style
                 's
                 confession
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 heard
                 Style
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Examination
                 confess
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Examinant
                 several
                 times
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 signed
                 it
                 with
                 her
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 at
                 several
                 meetings
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 meetings
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 brought
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 blackish
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 blakish
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 did
                 Baptize
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 stick
                 in
                 one
                 Thorn
                 into
                 the
                 Hand-wrists
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   Penny
                
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
                 Subscribed
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Robert
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Parsons
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 
                   Stoke
                   Trister
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Confession
                 of
                 Styles
                 was
                 free
                 and
                 unforced
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 torturing
                 or
                 watching
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 her
                 by
                 a
                 gentle
                 Examination
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Convictions
                 of
                 a
                 guilty
                 Conscience
                 .
                 She
                 confesseth
                 that
                 she
                 desired
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 torment
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 by
                 thrusting
                 Thorns
                 into
                 her
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 Picture
                 was
                 Baptized
                 for
                 her
                 the
                 said
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 She
                 ,
                 the
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 into
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 Hand-wrists
                 ,
                 Fingers
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 exactly
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 strange
                 effects
                 related
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 torments
                 the
                 Child
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mischief
                 she
                 confesseth
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 because
                 her
                 Father
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 She
                 confesseth
                 she
                 gave
                 two
                 Apples
                 to
                 Vinings
                 Wife
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 which
                 sutes
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Vining
                 concerning
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 confesseth
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 useth
                 to
                 suck
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Poll
                 ,
                 about
                 four
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Fly
                 like
                 a
                 Millar
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 Testimony
                 (
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 of
                 her
                 Confession
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 as
                 occasion
                 offers
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Lambert
                
                 Examined
                 again
                 Jan.
                 26.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 what
                 happened
                 after
                 Styles
                 confession
                 ,
                 
                 testifyeth
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 having
                 been
                 Examined
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 made
                 her
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Officer
                 ,
                 the
                 Justice
                 required
                 this
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Thick
                
                 and
                 
                   William
                   Read
                
                 of
                 Bayford
                 to
                 watch
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Informant
                 sitting
                 near
                 Style
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Practice
                   of
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 about
                 Three
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 from
                 her
                 Head
                 a
                 glistering
                 bright
                 Fly
                 ,
                 about
                 an
                 Inch
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 which
                 pitched
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanished
                 .
                 In
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 two
                 Flies
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 size
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 colour
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 Examinants
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 his
                 Book
                 but
                 missed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 going
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 under
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 looking
                 stedfastly
                 then
                 on
                 Style
                 ,
                 perceived
                 her
                 countenance
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 very
                 black
                 and
                 gastly
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 changing
                 its
                 colour
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 Thick
                 and
                 Read
                 conceiving
                 that
                 her
                 Familiar
                 was
                 then
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 looked
                 to
                 her
                 Poll
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 her
                 Hair
                 shake
                 very
                 strangely
                 took
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Fly
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 Millar
                 flew
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 pitched
                 on
                 the
                 Table-board
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanished
                 away
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 persons
                 looking
                 again
                 in
                 Styles
                 Poll
                 ,
                 found
                 it
                 very
                 red
                 and
                 
                 like
                 raw
                 Beef
                 .
                 The
                 Examinant
                 askt
                 her
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Poll
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Butterfly
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 them
                 why
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 caught
                 it
                 .
                 Lambert
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 answered
                 she
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Informant
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 looking
                 again
                 into
                 her
                 Poll
                 ,
                 found
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 colour
                 .
                 The
                 Examinant
                 demanding
                 again
                 what
                 the
                 Fly
                 was
                 ,
                 she
                 confessed
                 it
                 was
                 her
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 felt
                 it
                 tickle
                 in
                 her
                 Poll
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 usual
                 time
                 when
                 her
                 Familiar
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Robert
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Torwood
                
                 of
                 Bayford
                 ,
                 Examined
                 Feb.
                 7.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 mark
                 sound
                 about
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 after
                 her
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Deposeth
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Catharine
                   White
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Day
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Bolster
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Bridget
                   Prankard
                
                 ,
                 did
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 Christmas
                 last
                 ,
                 search
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 Poll
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 little
                 rising
                 which
                 felt
                 hard
                 like
                 a
                 Kernel
                 of
                 Beef
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 suspecting
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 ill
                 mark
                 ,
                 thrust
                 a
                 Pin
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 drawn
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 thrust
                 it
                 in
                 again
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 leaving
                 it
                 sticking
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Women
                 might
                 also
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 Style
                 did
                 neither
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 time
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 that
                 she
                 felt
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Constable
                 told
                 her
                 he
                 would
                 thrust
                 in
                 a
                 Pin
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 prick
                 me
                 ,
                 whenas
                 no
                 one
                 then
                 touched
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Examinant
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Style
                 hath
                 since
                 confessed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Familiar
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 suck
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Millar
                 or
                 Butterfly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Catharine
                   White
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Day
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Bolster
                
                 and
                 
                   Bridget
                   Prankard
                
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Examination
                 of
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Torwood
                
                 is
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Taken
                   upon
                   Oath
                   before
                   me
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   Examination
                   and
                   Confession
                   of
                   
                     Alice
                     Duke
                  
                   ,
                   alias
                   Manning
                   another
                   Witch
                   of
                   Styles
                   Knot
                   )
                   of
                   Wincaunton
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Somerset
                   Widdow
                   ,
                   taken
                   
                     Jan.
                     27.
                  
                   and
                   
                     Feb.
                     2.
                     7.
                     10.
                     21.
                     
                     An.
                     1664.
                  
                   before
                   
                     Robert
                     Hunt
                  
                   Esq.
                   
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Examinant
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 she
                 lived
                 with
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 of
                 Wincaunton
                 ,
                 about
                 Eleven
                 or
                 Twelve
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 perswaded
                 her
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 in
                 the
                 night-time
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 backward
                 round
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 three
                 times
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 first
                 round
                 ,
                 they
                 met
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 round
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 met
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 black
                 Toad
                 ,
                 which
                 leapt
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Examinants
                 Apron
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 third
                 round
                 they
                 met
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Rat
                 ,
                 which
                 vanished
                 away
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 Examinant
                 and
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 went
                 home
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 went
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 said
                 somewhat
                 to
                 her
                 softly
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Informant
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 speaking
                 
                 about
                 their
                 going
                 round
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 told
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 her
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 she
                 would
                 wish
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 promising
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 want
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 cursed
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 
                   A
                   Pox
                   take
                   it
                
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 her
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 she
                 would
                 give
                 her
                 Soul
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 suck
                 her
                 Blood
                 ,
                 keep
                 his
                 Secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 his
                 instrument
                 to
                 do
                 such
                 mischief
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 set
                 her
                 about
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 second
                 appearing
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 having
                 prickt
                 the
                 fourth
                 finger
                 of
                 her
                 right
                 hand
                 between
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 upper
                 joynt
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 mark
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 )
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 Pen
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 made
                 a
                 cross
                 or
                 mark
                 with
                 her
                 Blood
                 on
                 Paper
                 or
                 Parchment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 offered
                 her
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Examinant
                 had
                 signed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 gave
                 her
                 Sixpence
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 Paper
                 or
                 Parchment
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 she
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 several
                 meetings
                 in
                 Lie
                 Common
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 Forehead
                 being
                 first
                 anointed
                 with
                 a
                 Feather
                 dipt
                 in
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 suddenly
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 .
                 That
                 about
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Weeks
                 since
                 (
                 or
                 more
                 )
                 she
                 met
                 
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Common
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ;
                 where
                 were
                 present
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Penny
                
                 of
                 
                   Wincaunton
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                
                 of
                 Bayford
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Band
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 supposeth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 meeting
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 took
                 in
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 anointed
                 its
                 Forehead
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 greenish
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 Baptized
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 or
                 
                   Bess
                   Hill
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                   Richard
                   Hill.
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 this
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Style
                
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 in
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 Head
                 ,
                 Hand-wrists
                 ,
                 Fingers
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 Saying
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Pex
                   on
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   'le
                   spite
                   thee
                   .
                
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 all
                 sate
                 down
                 ,
                 a
                 white
                 Cloth
                 being
                 spread
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 drink
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 Cakes
                 and
                 Meat
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 vanished
                 ,
                 leaving
                 an
                 ugly
                 smell
                 at
                 parting
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 were
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 conveighed
                 to
                 their
                 homes
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Monday
                 night
                 after
                 Christmas
                 day
                 last
                 ,
                 she
                 met
                 the
                 same
                 Company
                 again
                 ,
                 near
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 green
                 Apron
                 ,
                 a
                 French
                 Wastcoat
                 and
                 a
                 red
                 Petticoat
                 )
                 brought
                 in
                 her
                 Apron
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 blackish
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 Baptized
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Newman
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Rob.
                   Newman
                
                 of
                 Wincaunton
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 first
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 and
                 this
                 Examinant
                 thrust
                 in
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 sticking
                 in
                 two
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Picture
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 there
                 present
                 in
                 their
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 Five
                 years
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 another
                 Image
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Newman
                
                 ,
                 another
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Robert
                   Newman
                
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 since
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 desired
                 the
                 Examinant
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 bewitching
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Newman
                
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 another
                 time
                 she
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 a
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 green
                 place
                 near
                 Marnhull
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 then
                 told
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 present
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Penny
                   ,
                
                 and
                 some
                 unknown
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 an
                 Image
                 in
                 Wax
                 was
                 Baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fore-related
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Anne
                 or
                 
                   Rachel
                   Hatcher
                
                 one
                 of
                 Marnhull
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 then
                 informed
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 likewise
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 another
                 such
                 meeting
                 ,
                 where
                 twelve
                 persons
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 whom
                 were
                 unknown
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 one
                 lame
                 Man
                 in
                 blackish
                 Hair
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
               
                 She
                 saith
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 make
                 very
                 low
                 obeysances
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 appears
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Band.
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 welcome
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 Wine
                 or
                 Beer
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 Meat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 He
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 higher
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 
                   Anne
                   Bishop
                
                 sits
                 next
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 dance
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Musick
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 parting
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Merry
                   meet
                   merry
                   part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 are
                 anointed
                 with
                 greenish
                 Oyl
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 smells
                 raw
                 .
                 They
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 As
                 they
                 pass
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thout
                   ,
                   tout
                   a
                   tout
                   ,
                   tout
                   ,
                   throughout
                   and
                   about
                   .
                
                 Passing
                 back
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Rentum
                   Tormentum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 word
                 which
                 she
                 doth
                 not
                 remember
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 consesseth
                 that
                 her
                 Familiar
                 doth
                 commonly
                 suck
                 her
                 right
                 Breast
                 about
                 seven
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Cat
                 of
                 a
                 dunnish
                 colour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 smooth
                 as
                 a
                 Want
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 suckt
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Trance
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 hurt
                 Thomas
                 Garret's
                 Cowes
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 Petition
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 hurt
                 
                   Thomas
                   Conway
                
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 Dish
                 into
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 which
                 Dish
                 she
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 she
                 gave
                 it
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Daughter
                 for
                 good
                 hansel
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 she
                 hurt
                 Dorothy
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   George
                   Vining
                
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 an
                 Iron
                 slate
                 to
                 put
                 into
                 her
                 steeling
                 Box.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 being
                 angry
                 with
                 
                   Edith
                   Watts
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                   Edmond
                   Watts
                
                 for
                 treading
                 on
                 her
                 Foot
                 ,
                 she
                 cursed
                 Edith
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Pox
                   on
                   you
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 touched
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 said
                 Edith
                 much
                 harm
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 sorry
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 being
                 provoked
                 by
                 
                 Swanton's
                 first
                 Wife
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 before
                 her
                 death
                 curse
                 her
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Pox
                   on
                   you
                
                 ,
                 believes
                 she
                 did
                 thereby
                 hurt
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 denies
                 she
                 did
                 bewitch
                 Mr.
                 
                 Swanton's
                 Cattle
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Devil
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 calls
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Robin
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 appears
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 she
                 can
                 hear
                 him
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 voice
                 is
                 very
                 low
                 .
                 He
                 promised
                 her
                 when
                 she
                 made
                 her
                 contract
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 want
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 ever
                 since
                 she
                 hath
                 wanted
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Conway
                
                 of
                 Wincaunton
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 Examined
                 Feb.
                 12.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Robert
                   Hunt
                
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 informeth
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 Twelve
                 Months
                 since
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 alias
                 Manning
                 ,
                 brought
                 a
                 little
                 Pewter
                 Dish
                 to
                 this
                 
                 Informant
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 hansel
                 for
                 his
                 Daughter
                 .
                 The
                 Examinant
                 willed
                 the
                 said
                 Alice
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 within
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 forced
                 the
                 Dish
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 .
                 Shortly
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 extreamly
                 ill
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Limbs
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 illness
                 the
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 applied
                 himself
                 to
                 ,
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 account
                 .
                 When
                 she
                 went
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 angry
                 and
                 muttered
                 much
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 sign
                 a
                 Petition
                 on
                 her
                 behalf
                 .
                 She
                 hath
                 confessed
                 to
                 him
                 since
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 Dish
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 since
                 in
                 great
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 weakned
                 and
                 wasted
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 imputes
                 to
                 the
                 evil
                 practices
                 of
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Exam.
                 Mary
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   Tho.
                   Conway
                
                 ,
                 Examined
                 March
                 6.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 her
                 Husband
                 
                   Tho.
                   Conway
                
                 about
                 a
                 year
                 ago
                 delivered
                 her
                 a
                 little
                 Pewter
                 Dish
                 ,
                 telling
                 her
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 for
                 good
                 hansel
                 for
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lately
                 lain
                 in
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Dish
                 she
                 warmed
                 a
                 little
                 Deer-sewet
                 and
                 Rose-water
                 ,
                 anointing
                 her
                 Daughters
                 
                 Nipples
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 her
                 to
                 extream
                 pain
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 suspecting
                 harm
                 from
                 the
                 dish
                 ,
                 she
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 presently
                 vanished
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 could
                 afterwards
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 anointed
                 her
                 Daughters
                 Nipples
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Deer-sewet
                 and
                 Rose-water
                 ,
                 warmed
                 in
                 a
                 spoon
                 ,
                 she
                 complained
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 pain
                 .
                 She
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 her
                 Husband
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 dish
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 ill
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Limbs
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Edward
                   Watts
                
                 of
                 Wincaunton
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Somerset
                 ,
                 Examined
                 Mar.
                 6.
                 1664
                 :
                 before
                 
                   Robert
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 concerning
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Child
                 called
                 Edith
                 ,
                 about
                 Ten
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 hath
                 languished
                 and
                 pined
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 treading
                 one
                 day
                 on
                 the
                 Toe
                 of
                 
                   Alice
                   Duke
                
                 ,
                 she
                 in
                 great
                 anger
                 cursed
                 her
                 with
                 
                   a
                   Pox
                   on
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Child
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ill
                 and
                 to
                 pine
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 ever
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Besides
                     the
                     plain
                     agreement
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Witches
                     own
                     Confession
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     worth
                     the
                     taking
                     notice
                     here
                     ,
                     how
                     well
                     her
                     confession
                     of
                     having
                     her
                     Familiar
                     such
                     her
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     a
                     Cat
                     ,
                     agrees
                     with
                  
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                   
                     's
                     Confession
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     had
                     seen
                  
                   Alice
                   Dukes
                   
                     Familiar
                     suck
                     her
                     in
                     that
                     shape
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     how
                     the
                     bewitching
                     of
                  
                   Edward
                   Watts
                   
                     's
                     Child
                     by
                  
                   Alice
                   Duke
                   
                     her
                     saying
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Pox
                   on
                   her
                   ,
                   
                     agrees
                     with
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     to
                     her
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     expresly
                     ,
                  
                   That
                   if
                   she
                   cursed
                   any
                   thing
                   with
                   a
                   Pox
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   have
                   her
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     She
                     also
                     testifying
                     of
                     the
                     Baptizing
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                  
                   Eliz.
                   Hill
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     those
                     forms
                     of
                     words
                     ,
                  
                   Thout
                   ,
                   tout
                   a
                   tout
                   ,
                   and
                   Rentum
                   Tormentum
                   
                     at
                     their
                     going
                     to
                     their
                     meetings
                     and
                     departing
                     ,
                     plainly
                     shews
                     that
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     not
                     transacted
                     in
                     dreams
                     but
                     in
                     reality
                     .
                     The
                     Devil
                     also
                     as
                     in
                     other
                     stories
                     leaving
                     an
                     ill
                     smell
                     behind
                     him
                     ,
                     seems
                     to
                     imply
                     the
                     reality
                     of
                     the
                     business
                     ,
                     those
                     ascititious
                     particles
                     he
                     held
                     together
                     in
                     his
                     visible
                     vehicle
                     ,
                     being
                     loosened
                     at
                     his
                     vanishing
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     offending
                     the
                     nostrils
                     by
                     their
                     floating
                     and
                     diffusing
                     themselves
                     in
                     the
                     open
                     Air.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   Examination
                   and
                   Consession
                   of
                   
                     Christian
                     Green
                  
                   ,
                   Aged
                   about
                   thirty
                   three
                   years
                   ,
                   Wife
                   of
                   
                     Rob.
                     Green
                  
                   of
                   Brewham
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Somerset
                   ,
                   taken
                   before
                   
                     Rob.
                     Hunt
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   
                     March
                     2.
                     1664.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 Examinant
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 since
                 (
                 she
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 poverty
                 )
                 one
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 perswaded
                 her
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 Being
                 afterwards
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Mr.
                 
                 Hussey's
                 Ground
                 in
                 Brewham
                 Forrest
                 about
                 Noon
                 ,
                 Catharine
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 blackish
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 somewhat
                 to
                 Catharine
                 which
                 Christian
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 conceived
                 him
                 )
                 told
                 the
                 Examinant
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 want
                 neither
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 Victuals
                 ,
                 nor
                 Money
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 give
                 her
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 keep
                 his
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 suck
                 her
                 once
                 in
                 twenty
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 his
                 and
                 
                   Catharine
                   Greens
                
                 perswasion
                 she
                 yielded
                 to
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 prickt
                 the
                 fourth
                 
                 finger
                 of
                 her
                 Right-hand
                 between
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 upper
                 joints
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 sign
                 yet
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 two
                 drops
                 of
                 her
                 blood
                 on
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 giving
                 her
                 fourpence
                 halfpenny
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 after
                 bought
                 Bread
                 in
                 Brewham
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 again
                 in
                 private
                 with
                 Catharine
                 and
                 vanished
                 ,
                 leaving
                 a
                 smell
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 behind
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Devil
                 (
                 she
                 saith
                 )
                 hath
                 and
                 doth
                 usually
                 su●…k
                 her
                 left
                 Brest
                 about
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 an
                 Hedg-hog
                 ,
                 bending
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 on
                 Wednesday
                 Morning
                 last
                 .
                 She
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 painful
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 usually
                 in
                 a
                 trance
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 suckt
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 saith
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 have
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 confesseth
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 several
                 meetings
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 in
                 Brewham
                 Common
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Ground
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Hussey's
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 there
                 met
                 with
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 and
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 times
                 with
                 
                   Mary
                   Warberton
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 meetings
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 been
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 welcome
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 speaks
                 
                   very
                   low
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 at
                 a
                 meeting
                 about
                 three
                 weeks
                 or
                 a
                 Month
                 since
                 at
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 former
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 brought
                 thither
                 an
                 Image
                 in
                 
                 Wax
                 ,
                 for
                 Elizabeth
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   Andrew
                   Cornish
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 did
                 Baptize
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 stuck
                 a
                 Thorn
                 into
                 its
                 Head
                 ;
                 that
                 Agar
                 stuck
                 one
                 into
                 its
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 one
                 into
                 its
                 side
                 .
                 She
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Agar
                 said
                 to
                 her
                 this
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 hurt
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Cornish
                
                 ,
                 who
                 since
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 and
                 continues
                 very
                 ill
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 before
                 
                   Jos.
                   Talbot
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 dyed
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 rid
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 Overseer
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 Children
                 go
                 to
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 such
                 good
                 Clothes
                 as
                 she
                 desired
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Talbot
                 ,
                 she
                 confessed
                 to
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 bewitcht
                 him
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 He
                 dyed
                 about
                 a
                 year
                 since
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 ill
                 on
                 Friday
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 about
                 Wednesday
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 her
                 Mother-in-Law
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 ,
                 about
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 years
                 ago
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
                 One
                 day
                 one
                 Eye
                 and
                 Cheek
                 did
                 swell
                 ,
                 another
                 day
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 continued
                 in
                 great
                 pain
                 ,
                 till
                 she
                 dyed
                 .
                 Upon
                 her
                 Death
                 she
                 several
                 times
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Sister-in-Law
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 had
                 bewitched
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Examinant
                 believes
                 that
                 she
                 bewitcht
                 her
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 Michaelmas
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Catharine
                 cursed
                 the
                 Horses
                 of
                 
                   Rob.
                   Walter
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 A
                 Murrain
                 on
                 them
                 Horses
                 to
                 Death
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Horses
                 being
                 three
                 ,
                 all
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Taken
                   before
                   me
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Containing
                   further
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   the
                   villainous
                   feats
                   of
                   that
                   rampant
                   hagg
                   
                     Margaret
                     Agar
                  
                   of
                   Brewham
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Somerset
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   ELizabeth
                   Talbot
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 Examined
                 March
                 7.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 three
                 weeks
                 before
                 her
                 Father
                 
                   Jos.
                   Talbot
                
                 dyed
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 fell
                 out
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 being
                 Overseer
                 for
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 did
                 require
                 
                 Agar's
                 Daughter
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 living
                 ,
                 but
                 swore
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 long
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
                 Within
                 three
                 weeks
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 suddainly
                 taken
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 stabb'd
                 with
                 Daggers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 days
                 in
                 great
                 pain
                 and
                 then
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Jos.
                   Smith
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 Examined
                 March
                 15.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob
                   ,
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 few
                 days
                 before
                 
                   Jos.
                   Talbot
                
                 dyed
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 rail
                 very
                 much
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 her
                 Daughter
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 keep
                 his
                 living
                 but
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 upon
                 four
                 Mens
                 shoulders
                 .
                 That
                 she
                 should
                 tread
                 upon
                 his
                 jaws
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 grass
                 grow
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 swore
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Exam.
                 Mary
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 
                   William
                   Smith
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 Examined
                 March
                 8.
                 1664.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 since
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 called
                 her
                 Whore
                 ,
                 adding
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Plague
                   take
                   you
                   for
                   an
                   old
                   Whore
                   ,
                
                 I
                 shall
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 thee
                 rot
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 I
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Cows
                 shall
                 fall
                 and
                 die
                 at
                 my
                 feet
                 .
                 A
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 three
                 Cows
                 that
                 died
                 very
                 strangely
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 .
                 And
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Examinant
                 hath
                 consumed
                 and
                 pined
                 away
                 ,
                 her
                 Body
                 and
                 her
                 Bowels
                 rotting
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 verily
                 believes
                 that
                 her
                 Cattle
                 and
                 her self
                 were
                 bewitcht
                 by
                 Agar
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 alias
                 Cornish
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 Widow
                 ,
                 Examined
                 May
                 16.
                 1665.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 Friday
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 March
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 earnest
                 she
                 should
                 go
                 with
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 Ground
                 called
                 Husseys-knap
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 thither
                 they
                 saw
                 a
                 little
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 band
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 lap
                 a
                 little
                 Picture
                 in
                 blackish
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 who
                 stuck
                 a
                 Thorn
                 into
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 delivered
                 it
                 back
                 to
                 Agar
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 she
                 stuck
                 a
                 Thorn
                 towards
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 ,
                 Cursing
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Plague
                   on
                   you
                
                 ;
                 which
                 she
                 told
                 the
                 Examinant
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 hurt
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Cornish
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 told
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 ill
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 since
                 
                   Jos.
                   Talbot
                
                 late
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 being
                 Overseer
                 for
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 did
                 cause
                 two
                 of
                 
                 Agar's
                 Children
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Service
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 angry
                 and
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Examinants
                 hearing
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 before
                 he
                 fell
                 sick
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 trod
                 upon
                 the
                 jaws
                 of
                 three
                 of
                 her
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 shortly
                 see
                 Talbot
                 rot
                 and
                 tread
                 on
                 his
                 jaws
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 Examinant
                 desired
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 Talbot
                 ,
                 she
                 swore
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 she
                 
                 would
                 confound
                 him
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 before
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Examinant
                 ,
                 Gods
                 wounds
                 I
                 'le
                 go
                 and
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 him
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 Talbot
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 she
                 heard
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 curse
                 
                   Mary
                   Smith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 Cattle
                 fall
                 and
                 rot
                 before
                 her
                 face
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Exam.
                 
                   Mary
                   Green
                
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 single
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Examined
                 June
                 3.
                 1665.
                 before
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt
                
                 ,
                 
                   Esq
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 a
                 Month
                 before
                 
                   Jos.
                   Talbot
                
                 late
                 of
                 Brewham
                 dyed
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 fell
                 out
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 putting
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Child
                 to
                 Service
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 she
                 saw
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Clay
                 or
                 Wax
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Agar
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 said
                 was
                 for
                 Talbot
                 ,
                 the
                 Picture
                 she
                 saw
                 her
                 deliver
                 in
                 Redmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fiend
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 who
                 stuck
                 a
                 Thorn
                 in
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Agar
                 stuck
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                   ,
                   Alice
                   Green
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Warberton
                   ,
                   Henry
                   Walter
                
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   Green
                
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 Brewham
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 and
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 all
                 stick
                 Thorns
                 into
                 the
                 Picture
                 .
              
               
               
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 spake
                 to
                 Agar
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 Talbot
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 received
                 somewhat
                 from
                 him
                 often
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 Agar
                 replied
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 blood
                 she
                 would
                 confound
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 Talbot
                 was
                 taken
                 sick
                 ;
                 Agar
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 the
                 Examinant
                 lived
                 ,
                 swore
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 e're
                 long
                 tread
                 upon
                 his
                 jaws
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 if
                 Talbot
                 made
                 her
                 Daughter
                 go
                 to
                 Service
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 she
                 came
                 home
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 carried
                 out
                 upon
                 four
                 Mens
                 shoulders
                 and
                 to
                 tread
                 upon
                 his
                 jaws
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 Talbot
                 dyed
                 ,
                 she
                 heard
                 Agar
                 swear
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 now
                 plagued
                 Talbot
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 her
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 a
                 dead
                 Horse
                 of
                 
                 Talbot's
                 drawn
                 along
                 by
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 Horses
                 ,
                 she
                 swore
                 that
                 that
                 Horse
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 drawn
                 out
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 she
                 saw
                 the
                 well
                 Horse
                 also
                 drawn
                 out
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 above
                 a
                 Month
                 before
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Henry
                   Walter
                   ,
                   Catharine
                   Green
                   ,
                   Jone
                   Syms
                   ,
                   Christian
                   Green
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Warberton
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 meet
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Husseys-knap
                 in
                 the
                 Forrest
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 time
                 ,
                 where
                 met
                 them
                 the
                 Fiend
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 with
                 a
                 littleband
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 made
                 obeysances
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 or
                 Clay
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 Agar
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 ,
                 who
                 stuck
                 a
                 Thorn
                 into
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 one
                 towards
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 Agar
                 threw
                 down
                 the
                 Picture
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Cornishes
                 Picture
                 with
                 a
                 Murrain
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 Plague
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 at
                 both
                 the
                 meetings
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 noisom
                 smell
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 there
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 
                   Agar
                   ,
                   Henry
                   Walter
                   ,
                   Catharine
                   Green
                   ,
                   Jone
                   Syms
                   ,
                   Alice
                   Green
                
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   Warberton
                
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 a
                 Picture
                 in
                 Wax
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 Agar
                 stuck
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Walter
                
                 thrust
                 his
                 Thumb
                 into
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 threw
                 it
                 down
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   Dick
                   Greens
                
                 Picture
                 with
                 
                   a
                   Pox
                   in
                   't
                
                 .
                 A
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 which
                 
                   Rich.
                   Green
                
                 was
                 taken
                 ill
                 and
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 Thursday
                 Night
                 before
                 Whitsunday
                 last
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 met
                 
                   Catharine
                   Green
                   ,
                   Alice
                   Green
                   ,
                   Jone
                   Syms
                   ,
                   Mary
                   Warberton
                   ,
                   Dinah
                
                 and
                 
                   Dorothy
                   Warberton
                
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Walter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 met
                 they
                 called
                 out
                 Robin
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 instantly
                 appeared
                 a
                 little
                 Man
                 in
                 black
                 Clothes
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 made
                 obeysance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 Man
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 his
                 Hat
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 How
                 
                 do
                 ye
                 ?
                 speaking
                 low
                 but
                 big
                 .
                 Then
                 all
                 made
                 low
                 obeysances
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 That
                 she
                 hath
                 seen
                 
                   Margaret
                   Clark
                
                 twice
                 at
                 the
                 meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 
                   Margaret
                   Agar
                
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Prison
                 she
                 never
                 saw
                 her
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Taken
                 before
                 me
              
               
                 
                   Rob.
                   Hunt.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Before
                     we
                     pass
                     to
                     other
                  
                   Relations
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     further
                     to
                     remark
                     upon
                     these
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Examinations
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunt
                   :
                   
                     From
                     the
                     poisoned
                     Apples
                     that
                  
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   
                     gave
                     to
                  
                   Rich.
                   Jones
                   ,
                   and
                   Eliz.
                   Style
                   to
                   Agnes
                   Vining
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     poisoned
                     Pewter-dish
                     that
                  
                   Alice
                   Duke
                   
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                  
                   Thomas
                   Conway
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     which
                     dish
                     and
                     apples
                     they
                     had
                     from
                     the
                     Devil
                     )
                     we
                     may
                     observe
                     in
                     what
                     a
                     peculiar
                     sense
                     Witches
                     and
                     Wizzards
                     are
                     called
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Venefici
                   and
                   Veneficoe
                   ,
                   Poysoners
                   .
                   
                     Not
                     that
                     they
                     mischieve
                     People
                     ordinarily
                     by
                     natural
                     Poisons
                     ,
                     as
                     Arsenick
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     by
                     some
                     hellish
                     malignancy
                     infused
                     into
                     things
                     by
                     the
                     art
                     and
                     malice
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     steams
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Body
                     which
                     the
                     Devil
                     sucks
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                  
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   
                     stroaking
                     down
                  
                   Rich.
                   Jones
                   
                     his
                     side
                     impressed
                     a
                     pain
                     thereon
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   We
                   may
                   observe
                   also
                   what
                   an
                   eximious
                   Example
                   of
                   Moses
                   his
                   Mecassephah
                   (
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   he
                   uses
                   in
                   that
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     suffer
                     a
                     Witch
                     to
                     live
                     )
                     Margaret
                     Agar
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   fitly
                   some
                   interpreters
                   render
                   
                     Mecassephim
                     ,
                     Malefici
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   great
                   mischief
                   they
                   do
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   great
                   credit
                   this
                   Agar
                   is
                   to
                   
                     J.
                     Webster
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Hagg-advocates
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   meer
                   couzening
                   Queans
                   or
                   Melancholick
                   Fopps
                   that
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   the
                   Man
                   in
                   black
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   band
                   were
                   but
                   such
                   another
                   as
                   
                     J.
                     Webster
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Haggadvocate
                   that
                   in
                   waggery
                   acted
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   Husseys
                   Knap
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   place
                   of
                   a
                   Forrest
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   after
                   all
                   quickly
                   and
                   suddainly
                   recoiling
                   behind
                   a
                   bush
                   and
                   letting
                   sly
                   into
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   the
                   deluded
                   Haggs
                   took
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   vanishing
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   Fiend
                   and
                   his
                   perfuming
                   the
                   Air
                   with
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   Brimstone
                   .
                   One
                   that
                   can
                   resolve
                   all
                   the
                   feats
                   of
                   the
                   Hartummim
                   of
                   Egypt
                   into
                   tricks
                   of
                   Legerdemain
                   ,
                   cannot
                   ●…e
                   easily
                   delude
                   the
                   company
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   feat
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Wives
                   being
                   thick
                   of
                   hearing
                   and
                   carrying
                   their
                   spectacles
                   not
                   on
                   their
                   noses
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   pockets
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   srom
                   the
                   Devils
                   covenanting
                   with
                   the
                   Witches
                   for
                   their
                   Souls
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   observed
                   that
                   the
                   old
                   Haggs
                   dealing
                   
                     bonâ
                     fidde
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   thinking
                   they
                   have
                   Souls
                   surviving
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   are
                   better
                   Philosophers
                   than
                   the
                   huffy
                   Wits
                   of
                   our
                   Age
                   that
                   deny
                   distinction
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                   
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   (
                   as
                   these
                   Huffers
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   Haggs
                   think
                   so
                   themselves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   pretty
                   Paradox
                   that
                   these
                   old
                   Fopps
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   out-wit
                   the
                   very
                   Devil
                   ;
                   who
                   does
                   not
                   in
                   bartering
                   for
                   their
                   Bodies
                   and
                   Souls
                   buy
                   a
                   Pig
                   in
                   a
                   poke
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Proverb
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   poke
                   without
                   a
                   Pig.
                   But
                   I
                   rather
                   believe
                   that
                   these
                   huffing
                   Wits
                   ,
                   as
                   high
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   may
                   learn
                   one
                   true
                   point
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   from
                   these
                   Haggs
                   and
                   their
                   Familiars
                   ;
                   these
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   certainly
                   making
                   their
                   bargains
                   wisely
                   enough
                   in
                   covenanting
                   for
                   the
                   Witches
                   Soul.
                   Which
                   clause
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   exprest
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   were
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Familiars
                   jurisdiction
                   after
                   death
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   contemptible
                   argument
                   these
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   covenanting
                   for
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   Witch
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   know
                   the
                   Soul
                   survives
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   make
                   their
                   bargain
                   sure
                   for
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   their
                   Peculium
                   after
                   death
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   if
                   the
                   Soul
                   were
                   mortal
                   they
                   would
                   tell
                   the
                   Wit●…es
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   to
                   precipitate
                   them
                   into
                   〈◊〉
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   more
                   eager
                   by
                   their
                   ministry
                   to
                   enjoy
                   this
                   present
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   assured
                   to
                   him
                   after
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Touching
                   
                     Florence
                     Newton
                  
                   an
                   Irish
                   Witch
                   of
                   Youghal
                   ,
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Trial
                   at
                   the
                   Assizes
                   held
                   for
                   the
                   Country
                   of
                   Corke
                   ,
                   Sept.
                   11.
                   
                   Ann.
                   1661.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Youghall
                 Prison
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 March
                 24.
                 1661.
                 for
                 bewitching
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 evidence
                 against
                 her
                 at
                 Cork
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 as
                 follows
                 .
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                
                 being
                 sworn
                 and
                 examined
                 what
                 she
                 could
                 say
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 for
                 any
                 practice
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 upon
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 bidden
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 her
                 countenance
                 changed
                 pale
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 fearful
                 to
                 look
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 askt
                 whether
                 she
                 knew
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 wisht
                 she
                 never
                 had
                 .
                 Being
                 askt
                 how
                 long
                 she
                 had
                 known
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 at
                 Christmas
                 last
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Deponent
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Pyne
                
                 in
                 Youghall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Deponent
                 was
                 a
                 Servant
                 .
                 And
                 askt
                 the
                 Deponent
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Beef
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Powdering-Tub
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Deponent
                 answering
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 
                 not
                 give
                 away
                 her
                 Masters
                 Beef
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 Florence
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 hadst
                 as
                 good
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 away
                 grumbling
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 about
                 a
                 week
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Deponent
                 being
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 with
                 a
                 Pail
                 of
                 Cloth
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 she
                 met
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 full
                 in
                 her
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 the
                 Pail
                 off
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 violently
                 kist
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Mary
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 thee
                 and
                 I
                 be
                 friends
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 bear
                 thee
                 no
                 ill
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 do
                 thou
                 bear
                 me
                 none
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 the
                 Deponent
                 went
                 afterwards
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 a
                 Vail
                 over
                 her
                 face
                 ,
                 stand
                 by
                 her
                 Bed-side
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 standing
                 by
                 her
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Old
                 Man
                 in
                 silk
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Man
                 which
                 she
                 took
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 drew
                 the
                 Vail
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 Womans
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 knew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Goody
                 Newton
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Deponent
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 her
                 promise
                 him
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 after
                 her
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 says
                 ,
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 trust
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 within
                 a
                 Month
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 had
                 kist
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 this
                 Deponent
                 fell
                 very
                 ill
                 of
                 Fits
                 or
                 Trances
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 take
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 violence
                 
                 that
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Men
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 her
                 Fits
                 she
                 would
                 often
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 Vomitings
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 Vomit
                 up
                 Needles
                 ,
                 Pins
                 ,
                 Horse-nails
                 ,
                 Stubbs
                 ,
                 Wooll
                 and
                 Straw
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 often
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 whether
                 she
                 perceived
                 at
                 these
                 times
                 what
                 she
                 Vomited
                 ?
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 distraction
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 fits
                 she
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 fits
                 ,
                 several
                 (
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 )
                 smallstones
                 would
                 fall
                 upon
                 her
                 as
                 she
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ●…llow
                 her
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 room
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 hit
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 vanish
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 would
                 see
                 them
                 both
                 ●…ll
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 never
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 Master
                 caught
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 it
                 she
                 tied
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 advised
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 Leather
                 thong
                 to
                 her
                 Purse
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 vanisht
                 immediately
                 though
                 the
                 Leather
                 continued
                 tied
                 on
                 a
                 fast
                 Knot
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 she
                 often
                 saw
                 this
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 against
                 her
                 for
                 tormenting
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 says
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 several
                 times
                 stick
                 Pins
                 into
                 her
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 fast
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 must
                 pluck
                 
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 times
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 the
                 Pin
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 stuck
                 betwixt
                 the
                 skin
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 That
                 sometimes
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 bed
                 into
                 another
                 room
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 laid
                 on
                 a
                 board
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Sollar
                 Beams
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Chest
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 under
                 a
                 parcel
                 of
                 wool
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Feather-beds
                 on
                 which
                 she
                 used
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bed
                 and
                 the
                 Mat
                 in
                 her
                 Masters
                 Chamber
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 how
                 she
                 knew
                 she
                 was
                 thus
                 carried
                 about
                 and
                 disposed
                 of
                 ,
                 seeing
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 violent
                 distraction
                 ?
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 she
                 never
                 knew
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 till
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 with
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 taking
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 whither
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 carried
                 and
                 removed
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 the
                 reason
                 wherefore
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 ?
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 saw
                 her
                 and
                 felt
                 her
                 torturing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 how
                 she
                 could
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 that
                 did
                 her
                 this
                 prejudice
                 ?
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 she
                 threatned
                 her
                 ,
                 then
                 because
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 kist
                 her
                 she
                 sell
                 into
                 these
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 both
                 saw
                 and
                 felt
                 her
                 tormenting
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 by
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Deponent
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 always
                 worse
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 fits
                 more
                 violent
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 was
                 committed
                 at
                 Youghall
                 ,
                 the
                 Deponent
                 was
                 not
                 troubled
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 till
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 was
                 removed
                 to
                 Corke
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Deponent
                 was
                 as
                 ill
                 as
                 ever
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 Youghall
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Mayre
                 ,
                 then
                 sent
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 were
                 bolted
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Deponent
                 was
                 told
                 )
                 and
                 finding
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 bolts
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 the
                 Deponent
                 saith
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 continued
                 ever
                 since
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 whether
                 she
                 had
                 such
                 like
                 fits
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 gave
                 her
                 the
                 kiss
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 she
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 believes
                 that
                 with
                 that
                 kiss
                 she
                 bewitcht
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 she
                 hath
                 heard
                 from
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Pyne
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 had
                 confessed
                 as
                 much
              
               
                 This
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                
                 having
                 closed
                 up
                 her
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 peep'd
                 at
                 her
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 betwixt
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 bystanders
                 that
                 interposed
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 up
                 both
                 her
                 hands
                 together
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 manacled
                 cast
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 angry
                 violent
                 kind
                 of
                 motion
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 seen
                 and
                 observed
                 by
                 
                   W.
                   Aston
                   ,
                
                 )
                 towards
                 the
                 said
                 Mary
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 strike
                 at
                 her
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 have
                 reacht
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 
                 Now
                 she
                 is
                 down
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 maid
                 fell
                 suddainly
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 could
                 come
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 her
                 could
                 scarce
                 hold
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 biting
                 her
                 own
                 Arms
                 and
                 shreeking
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 hideous
                 manner
                 to
                 the
                 amazement
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
                 And
                 continuing
                 so
                 for
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 (
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 sitting
                 by
                 her self
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 pinching
                 her
                 own
                 Hands
                 and
                 Arms
                 as
                 was
                 sworn
                 by
                 some
                 that
                 observed
                 her
                 )
                 the
                 maid
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 Court
                 and
                 taken
                 into
                 a
                 house
                 .
                 Whence
                 several
                 Persons
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 brought
                 word
                 that
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Vomiting
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 in
                 several
                 crooked
                 Pins
                 and
                 Straws
                 and
                 Wool
                 ,
                 in
                 white
                 foam
                 like
                 spittle
                 in
                 great
                 proportions
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Court
                 having
                 taken
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Maid
                 had
                 said
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 well
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 was
                 in
                 bolts
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 again
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 put
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Gaoler
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 in
                 bolts
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 manacled
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 her
                 bolts
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 putting
                 them
                 on
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 killed
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 undone
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 torment
                 me
                 thus
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 complaining
                 grievously
                 for
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 Messenger
                 from
                 the
                 Maid
                 and
                 informed
                 the
                 Court
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 well
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 Florence
                 immediately
                 and
                 cholerickly
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   yet
                
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 demanded
                 how
                 she
                 knew
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 well
                 yet
                 ?
                 she
                 denied
                 she
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 Court
                 heard
                 her
                 say
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 being
                 old
                 and
                 disquieted
                 and
                 distracted
                 with
                 her
                 sufferings
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Maid
                 being
                 reasonably
                 well
                 come
                 to
                 her self
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Court
                 knew
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 Town
                 to
                 Youghall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 no
                 further
                 Examined
                 by
                 the
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fit
                 of
                 the
                 Maid
                 being
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Court
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 Florence
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 her
                 Devilish
                 practice
                 ,
                 she
                 denied
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   she
                   is
                   down
                
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Court
                 saw
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 were
                 sworn
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Roger
                   Moor.
                
                 And
                 
                   Thomas
                   Harrison
                
                 swore
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 the
                 said
                 Florence
                 peep
                 at
                 her
                 and
                 use
                 that
                 motion
                 with
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 Maid
                 fall
                 immediately
                 upon
                 that
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   she
                   is
                   down
                
                 ,
                 uttered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Stout
                
                 was
                 next
                 produced
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Attorney
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 sworn
                 and
                 Examined
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 oft
                 tried
                 her
                 ,
                 having
                 heard
                 say
                 that
                 Witches
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 could
                 say
                 that
                 Prayer
                 or
                 no
                 ▪
                 and
                 sound
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 could
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 oft
                 said
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 C●…rt
                 being
                 desired
                 by
                 her
                 to
                 hear
                 her
                 lay
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 her
                 leave
                 .
                 And
                 four
                 times
                 together
                 after
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 ]
                 she
                 continually
                 said
                 
                   as
                   we
                   forgive
                   them
                
                 ,
                 leaving
                 always
                 out
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 and
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 ]
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Court
                 appointed
                 one
                 near
                 her
                 to
                 teach
                 her
                 these
                 words
                 she
                 so
                 left
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 either
                 could
                 not
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 them
                 ,
                 using
                 only
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 when
                 these
                 were
                 repeated
                 ,
                 
                   Ay
                   Ay
                   trespasses
                
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 oft
                 pressed
                 to
                 utter
                 the
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 repeated
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 old
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 bad
                 memory
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 asked
                 how
                 her
                 memory
                 served
                 her
                 so
                 well
                 for
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 fail
                 her
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 she
                 help
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Pyne
                
                 being
                 likewise
                 sworn
                 and
                 Examined
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 about
                 January
                 last
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                
                 being
                 his
                 Servant
                 was
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 little
                 Stones
                 that
                 were
                 thrown
                 at
                 her
                 where
                 ever
                 she
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 them
                 come
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 thrown
                 at
                 her
                 ,
                 others
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 dropped
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 very
                 great
                 quantities
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 
                 hit
                 her
                 ,
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanish
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Maid
                 once
                 caught
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 himself
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 tyed
                 to
                 her
                 purse
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 vanished
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 knot
                 of
                 the
                 Leather
                 that
                 tyed
                 it
                 remained
                 unaltered
                 .
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 stones
                 had
                 thus
                 haunted
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 most
                 grievous
                 fits
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 violently
                 distracted
                 ,
                 that
                 sour
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 very
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 hold
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 extremity
                 of
                 her
                 fits
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 for
                 hurting
                 and
                 tormenting
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 That
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Maid
                 would
                 be
                 reading
                 in
                 a
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 Bible
                 struck
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Hand
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 immediately
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 violent
                 fit
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 fits
                 he
                 hath
                 seen
                 two
                 Bibles
                 laid
                 on
                 her
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 Eye
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 cast
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Beds
                 the
                 Maid
                 lay
                 upon
                 ,
                 sometime
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Pyne
                
                 held
                 the
                 Bible
                 in
                 the
                 Maids
                 Hand
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 suddainly
                 snatcht
                 away
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 leaves
                 were
                 Torn
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 fits
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 removed
                 strangely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 Chest
                 with
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 under
                 all
                 the
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Linnen
                 not
                 
                 at
                 all
                 disordered
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Beds
                 she
                 lay
                 on
                 ,
                 some●…imes
                 under
                 a
                 parcel
                 of
                 Wool
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Bed
                 and
                 the
                 Mat
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 she
                 was
                 laid
                 on
                 a
                 small
                 deal
                 Board
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Sollar
                 Beams
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 rear
                 up
                 Ladders
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 fetcht
                 down
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 her
                 fits
                 she
                 hath
                 often
                 Vomited
                 up
                 Wool
                 ,
                 Pins
                 ,
                 Horse-Nails
                 ,
                 Stubs
                 ,
                 Straw
                 ,
                 Needles
                 and
                 Moss
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 white
                 Foam
                 or
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 had
                 several
                 Pins
                 stuck
                 into
                 her
                 Arms
                 and
                 Hands
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 a
                 Man
                 must
                 pull
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 times
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 pull
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 stuck
                 between
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 perfectly
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 taken
                 ●…ut
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 place
                 seen
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 .
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 more
                 violent
                 and
                 longer
                 lasting
                 fits
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 committed
                 and
                 bolted
                 ,
                 she
                 recovered
                 and
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 removed
                 to
                 Corke
                 ,
                 the
                 Maid
                 fell
                 ill
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 Youghall
                 sent
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 bolted
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 them
                 if
                 the
                 Witch
                 were
                 not
                 bolted
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bolt
                 her
                 .
                 That
                 she
                 immediately
                 mended
                 
                 and
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ever
                 she
                 was
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Messenger
                 came
                 from
                 Corke
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 when
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 bolted
                 ,
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 the
                 Maid
                 amended
                 at
                 Youghall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Pyne
                
                 being
                 sworn
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 second
                 night
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 being
                 24
                 of
                 March
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 
                   Joseph
                   Thompson
                   ,
                   Roger
                   Hawkins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 went
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 her
                 concerning
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 bewitched
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 her
                 to
                 deal
                 freely
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 had
                 bewitched
                 her
                 or
                 no.
                 She
                 said
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 bewitched
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 she
                 had
                 over-looked
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 bewitching
                 and
                 over-looking
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 her
                 any
                 harm
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 toucht
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 she
                 had
                 kist
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 said
                 that
                 what
                 mischief
                 she
                 thought
                 of
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 she
                 kist
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 fall
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 but
                 confess
                 she
                 had
                 wronged
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 her
                 Knees
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 God
                 to
                 forgive
                 her
                 for
                 wronging
                 the
                 poor
                 Wench
                 .
                 They
                 wisht
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 wholly
                 destroyed
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 another
                 that
                 must
                 help
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 harm
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 Goody
                 Half-penny
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Goody
                 Dod
                 in
                 Town
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 she
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Maid
                 wrong
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 towards
                 Evening
                 ,
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 shook
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 arose
                 up
                 hastily
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 makest
                 thou
                 here
                 this
                 time
                 a
                 night
                 ?
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 body
                 with
                 Bolts
                 and
                 Chains
                 had
                 been
                 running
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 asked
                 her
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 she
                 spoke
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 noise
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 saw
                 nothing
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 she
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 she
                 confest
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Familiar
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Grey-hound
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Edward
                   Perry
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 Trial
                 of
                 her
                 took
                 a
                 Tyle
                 off
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Witch
                 lay
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 the
                 Maid
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 red
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 dropt
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 Water
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 then
                 grievously
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 consumed
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 stones
                 falling
                 on
                 and
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Maids
                 fits
                 ,
                 her
                 removal
                 into
                 the
                 Chest
                 under
                 the
                 Wool
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Feather-beds
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 deal
                 Board
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Sollar
                 beams
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 Bibles
                 and
                 their
                 remove
                 ,
                 his
                 holding
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Maids
                 hands
                 till
                 two
                 Leaves
                 were
                 torn
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Maids
                 Vomiting
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 calling
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 he
                 agreeth
                 perfectly
                 throughout
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Pyne
                
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Edward
                   Perry
                
                 being
                 likewise
                 sworn
                 deposeth
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Greatrix
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Blackwall
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 maid
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 Greatrix
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 discover
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 her
                 on
                 a
                 Stool
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Shoemaker
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Awl
                 endeavored
                 to
                 stick
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Stool
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 bad
                 her
                 come
                 off
                 the
                 Stool
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 very
                 weary
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 stir
                 .
                 Then
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 pulled
                 her
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Man
                 went
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 his
                 Awl
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 dropt
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 half
                 an
                 Inch
                 broke
                 off
                 the
                 blade
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 looked
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 where
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 stuck
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 place
                 where
                 any
                 entry
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 took
                 another
                 Awl
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Maids
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 took
                 the
                 Maids
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 ran
                 violently
                 at
                 the
                 Witches
                 hand
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Awl
                 was
                 so
                 bent
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 put
                 it
                 streight
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 Mr.
                 Blackwall
                 took
                 a
                 Launce
                 and
                 launc't
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 hands
                 an
                 Inch
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 Inch
                 
                 deep
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 bled
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 launc't
                 the
                 other
                 ●…nd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 bled
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 with
                 
                   Roger
                   Hawkins
                
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Witch
                 about
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 askt
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 she
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 denyal
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Greyhound
                 which
                 was
                 her
                 Familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 said
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 Maid
                 hurt
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 then
                 asked
                 whether
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 her
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 she
                 never
                 did
                 bewitch
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 confessed
                 she
                 had
                 overlooked
                 her
                 that
                 time
                 she
                 kist
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 now
                 help
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 could
                 help
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 mischief
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 the
                 Deponent
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 at
                 the
                 Assize
                 at
                 Cashal
                 ,
                 he
                 meeting
                 with
                 one
                 
                   William
                   Lap
                
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursing
                 about
                 these
                 passages
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Lap
                 told
                 the
                 Deponent
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 but
                 take
                 a
                 Tyle
                 off
                 the
                 House
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Witch
                 lay
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 it
                 red
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 Water
                 and
                 drop
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 doing
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 find
                 the
                 Witch
                 most
                 grievously
                 tormented
                 :
                 That
                 afterwards
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Edward
                   Perry
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                   Pyne
                
                 and
                 others
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 extreamly
                 tormented
                 and
                 vexed
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 experiment
                 was
                 over
                 ,
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 then
                 they
                 askt
                 her
                 how
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 Maid
                 ?
                 and
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 evil
                 she
                 thought
                 against
                 the
                 Maid
                 that
                 time
                 she
                 kist
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 fall
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 hurt
                 her
                 except
                 she
                 had
                 toucht
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 fell
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 and
                 confest
                 she
                 had
                 wronged
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 God
                 to
                 forgive
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 put
                 her
                 upon
                 saying
                 the
                 Lord
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   forgive
                   us
                   our
                   trespasses
                
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Wood
                 a
                 Minister
                 being
                 likewise
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 Examined
                 deposeth
                 ,
                 That
                 having
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 dropt
                 and
                 thrown
                 at
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 fits
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Maids
                 Brother
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 fit
                 crying
                 out
                 against
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 prickt
                 her
                 and
                 hurt
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her self
                 he
                 asked
                 her
                 what
                 had
                 troubled
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 said
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Deponent
                 said
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 .
                 Yes
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 her
                 by
                 my
                 bed
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 Deponent
                 then
                 asked
                 her
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 related
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 begging
                 the
                 Beef
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Kissing
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 That
                 then
                 they
                 caused
                 the
                 Maid
                 to
                 be
                 got
                 up
                 and
                 sent
                 for
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 pretending
                 she
                 was
                 sick
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 it
                 appeared
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 Youghall
                 came
                 in
                 
                 and
                 spoke
                 with
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 sent
                 again
                 and
                 caused
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 the
                 Maid
                 fell
                 into
                 her
                 fit
                 far
                 more
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 times
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 the
                 Maid
                 cryed
                 out
                 continually
                 of
                 being
                 hurt
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 named
                 the
                 Witch
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 removed
                 ,
                 then
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 against
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 still
                 when
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 the
                 Maid
                 would
                 desire
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 found
                 good
                 affections
                 in
                 her
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 privately
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Deponent
                 conceives
                 ,
                 see
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 be
                 immediately
                 sensless
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 Witch
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 privately
                 carried
                 away
                 she
                 would
                 come
                 again
                 to
                 her
                 senses
                 .
                 That
                 afterwards
                 Mr.
                 Greatrix
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Blackwall
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 need
                 satisfy
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 presence
                 ,
                 tried
                 it
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 Although
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 privacy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 none
                 could
                 think
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 Maid
                 to
                 know
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 coming
                 in
                 or
                 going
                 out
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Richard
                   Mayre
                
                 Major
                 of
                 Youghall
                 ,
                 being
                 likewise
                 sworn
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 the
                 24th
                 of
                 March
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 for
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Examined
                 her
                 about
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 at
                 first
                 denied
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 Goodwife
                 Halspenny
                 and
                 Goodwife
                 Dod
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 a
                 Boat
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 tried
                 the
                 Water
                 Experiment
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 three
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 consessed
                 she
                 had
                 overlooked
                 the
                 Maid
                 and
                 done
                 her
                 wrong
                 with
                 a
                 kiss
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 heartily
                 sorry
                 and
                 desired
                 God
                 to
                 forgive
                 her
                 .
                 That
                 then
                 he
                 likewise
                 Examined
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 Women
                 Halspenny
                 and
                 Dod
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 it
                 and
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 abide
                 any
                 Trial.
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 caused
                 both
                 
                   Florence
                   ,
                   Halspenny
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dod
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Maid
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 told
                 her
                 these
                 two
                 Women
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 said
                 by
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 her
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 answered
                 No
                 no
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 honest
                 Women
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Gammer
                 Newton
                 that
                 hurts
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 .
                 That
                 then
                 they
                 afterwards
                 brought
                 in
                 Newton
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 fit
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Witch
                 was
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 well
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 three
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 deposeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 Aldermen
                 in
                 Youghall
                 ,
                 whose
                 Children
                 she
                 
                 had
                 kist
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 them
                 affirm
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 died
                 presently
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sending
                 to
                 Cork
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 bolts
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 swears
                 as
                 is
                 formerly
                 deposed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Joseph
                   Thomson
                
                 being
                 likewise
                 sworn
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 March
                 last
                 with
                 
                   Roger
                   Hawkins
                   ,
                   Nicholas
                   Pyne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Prison
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 about
                 the
                 Maid
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 would
                 confess
                 nothing
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 towards
                 Night
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 noise
                 at
                 the
                 Prison
                 door
                 as
                 if
                 something
                 had
                 shak't
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 Florence
                 started
                 up
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   aileth
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   here
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Night
                   ?
                
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 noise
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 asked
                 her
                 what
                 she
                 spoke
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 made
                 the
                 great
                 noise
                 ?
                 But
                 she
                 denied
                 that
                 she
                 spake
                 or
                 that
                 she
                 knew
                 of
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 spoke
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 went
                 their
                 ways
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 again
                 the
                 next
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 her
                 very
                 seriously
                 about
                 the
                 last
                 Nights
                 passage
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 she
                 confessed
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Grayhound
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 it
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 went
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Window
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 she
                 confest
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Maid
                 wrong
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 sorry
                 and
                 desired
                 God
                 to
                 forgive
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Evidence
                 touching
                 Florence
                 Newton's
                 Witchcraft
                 upon
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Youghall
                 Prison
                 ,
                 March
                 24.
                 1661.
                 
                 But
                 April
                 following
                 she
                 bewitcht
                 one
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 kissing
                 his
                 hand
                 thr●ugh
                 the
                 grate
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 indicted
                 at
                 Corke
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evidence
                 is
                 as
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Elenor
                   Jones
                
                 Relict
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 ,
                 being
                 sworn
                 and
                 Examined
                 in
                 open
                 Court
                 what
                 she
                 knew
                 concerning
                 any
                 practice
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 David
                 her
                 Husband
                 ?
                 gave
                 in
                 the
                 Evidence
                 That
                 in
                 April
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 David
                 her
                 late
                 Husband
                 having
                 been
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 came
                 home
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Elenor
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 where
                 dost
                 thou
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 Night
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 
                   Frank
                   Beseley
                
                 have
                 been
                 standing
                 Centinel
                 over
                 the
                 Witch
                 all
                 Night
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 the
                 said
                 Elenor
                 said
                 why
                 what
                 hurt
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Hurt
                 ,
                 quoth
                 he
                 ?
                 marry
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 it
                 's
                 never
                 a
                 jot
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 hath
                 kist
                 my
                 hand
                 through
                 the
                 grate
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 she
                 kist
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 pain
                 in
                 that
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 she
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 me
                 if
                 ever
                 she
                 bewitched
                 any
                 Man.
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbid
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Night
                 and
                 continually
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 restless
                 and
                 ill
                 ,
                 complaining
                 exceedingly
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 pain
                 in
                 his
                 Arm
                 for
                 seven
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 seven
                 days
                 end
                 he
                 complained
                 that
                 the
                 pain
                 was
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 Arm
                 to
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 kept
                 his
                 Bed
                 Night
                 and
                 Day
                 grievously
                 afflicted
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 against
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 fourteen
                 Days
                 after
                 he
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Francis
                   Beseley
                
                 ,
                 being
                 sworn
                 and
                 Examined
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 aforementioned
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursing
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 reports
                 then
                 stirring
                 concerning
                 this
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 Prison
                 at
                 Youghall
                 for
                 bewitching
                 
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                   )
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 several
                 Familiars
                 resorting
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 sundry
                 shapes
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 told
                 him
                 th●…
                 said
                 
                   Francis
                   Beseley
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 to
                 watch
                 her
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Florence
                   Newton
                
                 one
                 Night
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 he
                 could
                 observe
                 any
                 Cats
                 or
                 other
                 Creatures
                 resort
                 to
                 her
                 through
                 the
                 grate
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 suspected
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 the
                 said
                 Francis
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 thither
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 called
                 to
                 Florence
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 she
                 could
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 desired
                 her
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 she
                 excused
                 her self
                 by
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 Memory
                 through
                 old
                 Age.
                 Then
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 began
                 to
                 teach
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 often
                 taught
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 and
                 Beseley
                 being
                 withdrawn
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursing
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 learn
                 this
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 she
                 called
                 out
                 to
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   !
                   David
                
                 !
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 now
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 David
                 went
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Deponent
                 would
                 have
                 pluckt
                 him
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Grate
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Forgive
                   us
                   our
                   Trespasses
                   ]
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 David
                 again
                 taught
                 her
                 .
                 Which
                 she
                 seemed
                 to
                 take
                 very
                 thankfully
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 mind
                 to
                 have
                 kist
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Grate
                 hindred
                 ,
                 but
                 desired
                 she
                 might
                 kiss
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 gave
                 her
                 his
                 hand
                 through
                 the
                 Grate
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 kist
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 away
                 and
                 parted
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Deponent
                 heard
                 that
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 was
                 ill
                 .
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 about
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 very
                 ill
                 of
                 a
                 pain
                 in
                 the
                 Arm.
                 Which
                 he
                 exceedingly
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Deponent
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 he
                 parted
                 with
                 him
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 seized
                 on
                 with
                 that
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Old
                 Hag
                 had
                 bewitched
                 him
                 when
                 she
                 kist
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 him
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 pulling
                 off
                 his
                 Arm.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 Old
                 Hag
                 how
                 she
                 pulls
                 me
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 lay
                 my
                 Death
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 has
                 bewitcht
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 times
                 after
                 would
                 complain
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 tormented
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 bewitched
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 Death
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 fourteen
                 days
                 languishing
                 ,
                 he
                 the
                 said
                 
                   David
                   Jones
                
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Relation
                     is
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Copy
                     of
                     an
                     Authentick
                     Record
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     conceive
                     ,
                     every
                     half
                     sheet
                     having
                  
                   W.
                   Aston
                   
                     writ
                     in
                     the
                     Margin
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     again
                  
                   W.
                   Aston
                   
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     all
                     likelihood
                     must
                     be
                     some
                     publick
                     Notary
                     or
                     Record-Keeper
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     Witch
                     of
                  
                   Youghall
                   
                     is
                     so
                     famous
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     Mr.
                  
                   Greatrix
                   
                     speak
                     of
                     her
                     at
                     my
                     Lord
                  
                   Conway's
                   at
                   Ragley
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     remember
                     very
                     well
                     he
                     told
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     the
                     Awl
                     to
                     me
                     there
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     Relation
                     an
                     eximious
                     example
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Magical
                   venome
                   
                     of
                     Witches
                     (
                     whence
                     they
                     are
                     called
                  
                   Veneficae
                   )
                   
                     in
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     mischief
                     this
                     Witch
                     did
                     ,
                     was
                     by
                     kissing
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     way
                     touching
                     the
                     party
                     she
                     bewitched
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     confest
                     unless
                     she
                     touched
                     her
                     ,
                     she
                     could
                     do
                     her
                     no
                     hurt
                     .
                     Which
                     may
                     be
                     called
                     a
                     Magical
                     venome
                     or
                     contagion
                     .
                     But
                     how
                  
                   Over-looking
                   and
                   Bewitching
                   
                     are
                     distinguished
                     with
                     those
                     of
                     this
                     Hellish
                     Fraternity
                     ,
                     I
                     
                     know
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     that
                  
                   Mary
                   Longdon
                   was
                   bewitch'd
                   
                     by
                     her
                  
                   over-looking
                   
                     her
                     is
                     manifest
                     .
                     Whether
                     this
                  
                   Over-looking
                   
                     relates
                     to
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Magical
                     venome
                     came
                     out
                     at
                     her
                     Eyes
                     when
                     she
                     kissed
                     the
                     Maid
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     this
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     kind
                     of
                     Witchery
                     distinct
                     from
                     that
                     of
                     bewitching
                     people
                     by
                  
                   Images
                   
                     made
                     of
                     Wax
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     any
                     bewitching
                     by
                     meer
                     looking
                     or
                     touching
                     ,
                     was
                     called
                  
                   Over-looking
                   ,
                   
                     we
                     will
                     leave
                     to
                     the
                     Criticks
                     of
                     that
                     black
                     School
                     to
                     decide
                     .
                     As
                     also
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     Witches
                     shape
                     ,
                     so
                     haunts
                     and
                     torments
                     the
                     bewitched
                     party
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     meer
                     fancy
                     of
                     the
                     bewitched
                     seems
                     reasonable
                     to
                     judge
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     meer
                     fancy
                     could
                     not
                     create
                     such
                     kinds
                     of
                     extream
                     torments
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     either
                     the
                     Witches
                     Familiar
                     in
                     her
                     shape
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                  
                   Astral
                   Spirit
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Witch
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Witch
                     is
                     sometimes
                     wounded
                     by
                     striking
                     at
                     her
                     Appearance
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     happened
                     in
                     the
                     appearance
                     of
                  
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     also
                     in
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     you
                     shall
                     find
                     in
                     the
                     Relation
                     following
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Narrative
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Pool
                   ,
                   a
                   Servant
                   and
                   Officer
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   to
                   Judge
                   Archer
                   in
                   his
                   Circuits
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Trial
                   of
                   
                     Julian
                     Cox
                  
                   for
                   Witchcraft
                   ;
                   who
                   being
                   himself
                   then
                   present
                   an
                   Officer
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   noted
                   as
                   follows
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   JUlian
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 aged
                 about
                 70
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 Indicted
                 at
                 Taunton
                 in
                 Somersetshire
                 ,
                 about
                 Summer
                 Assizes
                 1663.
                 before
                 Judge
                 Archer
                 then
                 Judge
                 of
                 Assize
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 practised
                 upon
                 a
                 young
                 Maid
                 ,
                 whereby
                 her
                 body
                 languished
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 impaired
                 of
                 Health
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 strange
                 fits
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 evidence
                 against
                 her
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Branches
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 her
                 a
                 Witch
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 her
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Witchcraft
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Indictment
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 particular
                 ,
                 The
                 first
                 Witness
                 was
                 an
                 Huntsman
                 ,
                 who
                 swore
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 pack
                 of
                 Hounds
                 to
                 hunt
                 a
                 Hare
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 started
                 a
                 Hare
                 .
                 The
                 Dogs
                 hunted
                 her
                 very
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 
                 ring
                 hunted
                 her
                 in
                 view
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Huntsman
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Hare
                 almost
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 towards
                 a
                 great
                 Bush
                 ,
                 he
                 ran
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Bush
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 Dogs
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 her
                 head
                 groveling
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 globes
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 exprest
                 it
                 )
                 upward
                 .
                 He
                 knowing
                 her
                 ,
                 was
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Hair
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 stood
                 on
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 spake
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 her
                 what
                 brought
                 her
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 Breath
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 any
                 answer
                 .
                 His
                 Dogs
                 also
                 came
                 up
                 with
                 full
                 cry
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 smelt
                 at
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 left
                 off
                 hunting
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Huntsman
                 with
                 his
                 Dogs
                 went
                 home
                 presently
                 ,
                 sadly
                 affrighted
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Witness
                 swore
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 Cox
                 her
                 Door
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 taking
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 upon
                 the
                 Threshold
                 of
                 her
                 Door
                 ,
                 and
                 invited
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 taking
                 Julian
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Neighbour
                 look
                 what
                 a
                 pretty
                 thing
                 there
                 is
                 .
                 He
                 look't
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 monstrous
                 great
                 Toad
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Leggs
                 ,
                 staring
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 .
                 He
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 kill
                 it
                 by
                 spurning
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 hit
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Julian
                 bad
                 him
                 forbear
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 him
                 no
                 hurt
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 threw
                 down
                 his
                 Pipe
                 
                 and
                 went
                 home
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 two
                 Miles
                 off
                 of
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 her
                 house
                 )
                 and
                 told
                 his
                 Family
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 believed
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 her
                 Devils
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taking
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Toad
                 appeared
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Leggs
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 the
                 Toad
                 out
                 to
                 kill
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 thinking
                 cut
                 it
                 in
                 several
                 pieces
                 ,
                 but
                 returning
                 to
                 his
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 Toad
                 still
                 appeared
                 .
                 He
                 endeavored
                 to
                 burn
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 Switch
                 and
                 beat
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Toad
                 ran
                 several
                 times
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 to
                 avoid
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 pursuing
                 it
                 with
                 correction
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 the
                 Toad
                 cryed
                 and
                 vanish't
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 after
                 troubled
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Another
                 swore
                 that
                 Julian
                 past
                 by
                 his
                 Yard
                 while
                 his
                 Beasts
                 were
                 in
                 Milking
                 ,
                 and
                 stooping
                 down
                 scored
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 some
                 small
                 time
                 .
                 During
                 which
                 time
                 his
                 Cattle
                 ran
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 ran
                 their
                 heads
                 against
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 dyed
                 speedily
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 concluding
                 they
                 were
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 after
                 advised
                 to
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 the
                 bewitched
                 Beasts
                 and
                 burn
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Witch
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 misery
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 rest
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 plucked
                 out
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 tryed
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 burning
                 ,
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 raging
                 and
                 scolding
                 
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 abused
                 her
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 went
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 took
                 out
                 the
                 Ears
                 that
                 were
                 burning
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Another
                 Witness
                 swore
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 fly
                 into
                 her
                 own
                 Chamber
                 Window
                 in
                 her
                 full
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 very
                 well
                 knew
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 she
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Another
                 evidence
                 was
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 her self
                 upon
                 her
                 Examination
                 before
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 often
                 tempted
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 consented
                 .
                 That
                 one
                 evening
                 she
                 walkt
                 out
                 about
                 a
                 Mile
                 from
                 her
                 own
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 came
                 riding
                 towards
                 her
                 three
                 persons
                 upon
                 three
                 Broom-staves
                 ,
                 born
                 up
                 abo●…
                 yard
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 them
                 she
                 formerly
                 knew
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Witch
                 and
                 a
                 Wizzard
                 that
                 were
                 hanged
                 for
                 Witchcraft
                 several
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 person
                 she
                 knew
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 tempted
                 her
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 her
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 by
                 pricking
                 her
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 her
                 name
                 in
                 her
                 Blood
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 revenge
                 against
                 several
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 wronged
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 her
                 purpose
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 his
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 terms
                 aforesaid
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Evidence
                 to
                 prove
                 her
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 particular
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 her
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Witchcraft
                 upon
                 the
                 Maid
                 whereof
                 she
                 was
                 indicted
                 ,
                 this
                 Evidence
                 was
                 offered
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 proved
                 that
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 came
                 for
                 an
                 Alms
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 this
                 Maid
                 was
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Maid
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 cross
                 answer
                 that
                 displeased
                 Julian
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Julian
                 was
                 angry
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Maid
                 she
                 should
                 repent
                 it
                 before
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 Night
                 she
                 was
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 Convulsion
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 left
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 saw
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 following
                 her
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 save
                 her
                 from
                 Julian
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 none
                 saw
                 Julian
                 but
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 did
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 imagination
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 black
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 upon
                 her
                 bed
                 and
                 tempted
                 her
                 to
                 drink
                 something
                 they
                 offered
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 she
                 desied
                 the
                 Devils
                 Drenches
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 they
                 imputed
                 to
                 her
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 her
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chamber
                 with
                 her
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 her
                 conceit
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Maid
                 the
                 next
                 Night
                 expecting
                 the
                 same
                 conflict
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 with
                 her
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 it
                 at
                 her
                 beds
                 head
                 :
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 Julian
                 and
                 the
                 black
                 Man
                 came
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 Maids
                 bed
                 and
                 tempted
                 her
                 to
                 drink
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 brought
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 refused
                 ,
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 defied
                 the
                 Devils
                 Drenches
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 Knife
                 and
                 stabbed
                 Julian
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 wounded
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Leg
                 and
                 was
                 importunate
                 with
                 the
                 Witness
                 to
                 ride
                 to
                 Julian
                 Cox's
                 house
                 presently
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Witness
                 went
                 and
                 took
                 the
                 Knife
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 forced
                 the
                 Door
                 open
                 and
                 found
                 a
                 fresh
                 wound
                 in
                 
                 Julian's
                 Leg
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Maid
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 suit
                 with
                 the
                 Knife
                 ,
                 and
                 Julian
                 had
                 been
                 just
                 dressing
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 Witness
                 came
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 blood
                 also
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 Maids
                 bed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Morning
                 the
                 Maid
                 continued
                 her
                 out-cries
                 that
                 
                   Julian
                   Cox
                
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 her
                 great
                 Pins
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 swallow
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Day
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 observed
                 to
                 conveigh
                 her
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 wall
                 to
                 her
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 seemed
                 by
                 
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 her
                 Mouth
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 eat
                 something
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 saw
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thought
                 still
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 her
                 phansy
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 mind
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 towards
                 Night
                 this
                 Maid
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 ill
                 and
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pins
                 that
                 Julian
                 forced
                 her
                 to
                 eat
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 did
                 torment
                 her
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 lamentable
                 out-cries
                 for
                 pain
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 several
                 Persons
                 being
                 present
                 the
                 Maid
                 was
                 undressed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 Body
                 several
                 great
                 swellings
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 swellings
                 several
                 great
                 Pins
                 points
                 appeared
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 took
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Trial
                 there
                 were
                 about
                 Thirty
                 great
                 Pins
                 produced
                 in
                 Court
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 handled
                 )
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 sworn
                 by
                 several
                 Witnesses
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 Body
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 Judge
                 Archer
                 who
                 tryed
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 told
                 the
                 Jury
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 a
                 Witch
                 could
                 not
                 repeat
                 that
                 petition
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   [
                   And
                   lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   ]
                
                 and
                 having
                 this
                 occasion
                 he
                 would
                 try
                 the
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Jury
                 that
                 whether
                 she
                 could
                 or
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 to
                 guide
                 their
                 Verdict
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 legal
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 
                 be
                 guided
                 in
                 their
                 Verdict
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Evidences
                 given
                 in
                 upon
                 Oath
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prisoner
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Bar
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ?
                 She
                 said
                 she
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 over
                 the
                 Prayer
                 readily
                 till
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 petition
                 .
                 Then
                 she
                 said
                 [
                 And
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 temptation
                 ]
                 or
                 [
                 And
                 lead
                 us
                 not
                 into
                 no
                 temptation
                 ]
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 
                   [
                   And
                   lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   ]
                
                 though
                 she
                 was
                 directed
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 after
                 one
                 that
                 repeated
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 distinctly
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 repeat
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 is
                 expressed
                 already
                 ,
                 though
                 tried
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 near
                 half
                 a
                 score
                 times
                 in
                 open
                 Court.
                 After
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Jury
                 found
                 her
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 Judgment
                 having
                 been
                 given
                 within
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 Executed
                 without
                 any
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Fact.
                 
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     Copy
                     of
                     the
                     Narrative
                     sent
                     by
                     Mr.
                  
                   Pool
                   ,
                   Octob.
                   24.
                   1672.
                   
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Archer
                   of
                   Emanuel
                   
                     Colledge
                     ,
                     Nephew
                     to
                     the
                     Judge
                     upon
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     Dr.
                  
                   Bright
                   .
                   
                     But
                     I
                     remember
                     here
                     at
                  
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     heard
                     the
                     main
                     passages
                     of
                     this
                     Narrative
                     when
                     they
                     first
                     were
                     spread
                     abroad
                     after
                     the
                     Assizes
                     ,
                     and
                     particularly
                     by
                  
                   G.
                   Rust
                   
                     after
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Dromore
                   in
                   Ireland
                   .
                   
                     Nor
                     do
                     I
                     doubt
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     account
                     of
                     what
                     was
                     attested
                     
                     before
                     Judge
                  
                   Archer
                   
                     at
                     the
                     Assizes
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     to
                     me
                     altogether
                     incredible
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     was
                     an
                     Officer
                     or
                     Servant
                     of
                     the
                     Judge
                     and
                     present
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     at
                     the
                     Examination
                     and
                     Trial
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     took
                     Notes
                     ,
                     should
                     write
                     a
                     Narrative
                     ,
                     when
                     there
                     were
                     so
                     many
                     Ear-witnesses
                     besides
                     himself
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     would
                     be
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     the
                     disproof
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     present
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     himself
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     here
                     to
                     transcribe
                     what
                     Dr.
                  
                   M.
                   
                     did
                     write
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   G.
                   
                     touching
                     this
                     story
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     dated
                  
                   Dec.
                   26.
                   1678.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Narrative
                  
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     the
                     most
                     Authentick
                     confirmation
                     that
                     human
                     affairs
                     are
                     capable
                     of
                     ,
                  
                   Sense
                   
                     and
                     the
                     sacredness
                     of
                     an
                  
                   Oath
                   .
                   
                     But
                     yet
                     I
                     confess
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     that
                     judge
                  
                   Archer
                   
                     has
                     been
                     taxed
                     by
                     some
                     of
                     overmuch
                     credulity
                     ,
                     for
                     sentencing
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   
                     to
                     death
                     upon
                     those
                     Evidences
                     .
                     But
                     to
                     deal
                     freely
                     I
                     suspect
                     by
                     such
                     as
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     ignorance
                     misinterpreted
                     several
                     passages
                     in
                     the
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     or
                     were
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     dull
                     stupid
                  
                   Sadducean
                   
                     temper
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     believe
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     Spirits
                     nor
                     Witches
                     .
                     And
                     truly
                     I
                     must
                     confess
                     that
                     the
                     Huntsman
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     deposed
                     upon
                     Oath
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     came
                     in
                     to
                     take
                     up
                     the
                     Hare
                     at
                     the
                     Bush
                     ,
                     it
                     proved
                     to
                     be
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   
                     with
                     her
                     face
                     towards
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     his
                     expressing
                     of
                     himself
                     touching
                     her
                     Globes
                     and
                     the
                     Doggs
                     smelling
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     looks
                     something
                     humoursomly
                     and
                     ludicrousty
                     on
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     must
                     further
                     add
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     was
                     onely
                     that
                     his
                     fancie
                     was
                     tickled
                     with
                     the
                     featness
                     of
                     the
                     Phaenomenon
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     so
                     wicked
                     as
                     to
                     tell
                     a
                     lye
                     upon
                     Oath
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   Sic
                   vita
                   hominum
                   est
                   ,
                   
                     says
                     Tully
                  
                   ,
                   ut
                   ad
                   maleficium
                   nemo
                   conetur
                   sine
                   spe
                   atque
                   emolumento
                   accedere
                   .
                   
                     But
                     that
                     those
                     half-witted
                     People
                     thought
                     he
                     swore
                     false
                     ,
                     I
                     suppose
                     was
                     because
                     they
                     imagined
                     that
                     what
                     he
                     told
                     implied
                     that
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   
                     was
                     turned
                     into
                     an
                     Hare
                     .
                     Which
                     she
                     was
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     did
                     his
                     report
                     imply
                     any
                     such
                     real
                     Metamorphosis
                     of
                     her
                     body
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     these
                     ludicrous
                     Daemons
                     exhibited
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     this
                     Huntsman
                     and
                     his
                     Doggs
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     an
                     Hare
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     turning
                     himself
                     into
                     such
                     a
                     form
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     hurrying
                     on
                     the
                     body
                     of
                  
                   Julian
                   
                     near
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     swiftness
                     ,
                     but
                     interposing
                     betwixt
                     that
                     Hare-like
                     Spectre
                     and
                     her
                     body
                     ,
                     modifying
                     the
                     Air
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     scene
                     there
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     beholders
                     sight
                     ,
                     was
                     as
                     if
                     nothing
                     but
                     Air
                     were
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     Earth
                     perpetually
                     suited
                     to
                     that
                     where
                     the
                     Hare
                     passed
                     .
                     As
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     of
                     some
                     Painters
                     that
                     have
                     drawn
                     the
                     Sky
                     in
                     an
                     huge
                     large
                     Landskip
                     ,
                     so
                     lively
                     that
                     the
                     Birds
                     have
                     flown
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     thinking
                     it
                     free
                     Air
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     have
                     fallen
                     down
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     Painters
                     '
                     and
                     Juglers
                     by
                     the
                     tricks
                     of
                     Legerdemain
                     can
                     do
                     such
                     strange
                     feats
                     to
                     the
                     deceiving
                     of
                     the
                     sight
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     that
                     these
                     Airy
                     invisible
                     Spirits
                     as
                     far
                     surpass
                     them
                     in
                     all
                     such
                     praestigious
                     doings
                     as
                     the
                     Air
                     surpasses
                     the
                     Earth
                     for
                     subtilty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     the
                     like
                  
                   Praestigiae
                   
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Toad
                     .
                     It
                     might
                     be
                     a
                     real
                     Toad
                     (
                     though
                     actuated
                     and
                     
                     guided
                     by
                     a
                     Daemon
                     )
                     which
                     was
                     cut
                     in
                     pieces
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     also
                     which
                     was
                     whipt
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     snatcht
                     out
                     of
                     sight
                     (
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     vanished
                     )
                     by
                     these
                     AErial
                  
                   Hocus-Pocus
                   '
                   
                     s.
                     And
                     if
                     some
                     Juglers
                     have
                     tricks
                     to
                     take
                     hot
                     Coals
                     into
                     their
                     Mouth
                     without
                     hurt
                     ,
                     certainly
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     strange
                     thing
                     that
                     some
                     small
                     attempt
                     did
                     not
                     suffice
                     to
                     burn
                     that
                     Toad
                     .
                     That
                     such
                     a
                     Toad
                     ,
                     sent
                     by
                     a
                     Witch
                     and
                     crawling
                     up
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     the
                     Man
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     as
                     he
                     sate
                     by
                     the
                     fire's
                     side
                     ,
                     was
                     over-mastered
                     by
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     Wife
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     burnt
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     ;
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     sometime
                     ago
                     credibly
                     reported
                     by
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Isle
                     of
                  
                   Ely.
                   
                     Of
                     these
                     Daemoniack
                     Vermin
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     other
                     stories
                     also
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     Rat
                     that
                     followed
                     a
                     Man
                     some
                     score
                     of
                     Miles
                     trudging
                     through
                     thick
                     and
                     thin
                     along
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     little
                     difficulty
                     is
                     there
                     in
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Toad
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   '
                   
                     s
                     being
                     seen
                     to
                     fly
                     in
                     at
                     her
                     own
                     Chamber
                     Window
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     difficulty
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     her
                  
                   Familiar
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     black
                     Man
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     transformed
                     himself
                     into
                     her
                     shape
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     unusual
                     thing
                     for
                     Witches
                     to
                     appear
                     either
                     in
                     their
                  
                   Astral
                   Spirits
                   
                     or
                     by
                     their
                  
                   Familiars
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     their
                     very
                     bodily
                     Persons
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     she
                     appeared
                     to
                     the
                     Maid
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     black
                     Man
                     and
                     offered
                     her
                     to
                     drink
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     likely
                     it
                     was
                     her
                  
                   Astral
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   Julians
                   
                     being
                     wounded
                     in
                     her
                     body
                     by
                     the
                     wound
                     on
                     her
                     Astral
                     Spirit
                     is
                     just
                     such
                     
                     another
                     case
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     you
                     your self
                     note
                     in
                     your
                     Book
                     of
                     Witchcraft
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     most
                     incredible
                     thing
                     is
                     her
                     eating
                     of
                     Pins
                     ,
                     she
                     knowing
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     bewitched
                     are
                     not
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     possessed
                     are
                     actuated
                     in
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     their
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     mind
                     driven
                     by
                     that
                     ugly
                     inmate
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     what
                     he
                     will
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     notorious
                     in
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     Mrs.
                  
                   Frogmorton
                   
                     's
                     Children
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     Pins
                     thus
                     swallowed
                     ,
                     their
                     comeing
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     exterior
                     parts
                     of
                     her
                     body
                     ,
                     Examples
                     of
                     this
                     sort
                     are
                     infinite
                     ;
                     and
                     far
                     more
                     strange
                     than
                     these
                     are
                     recorded
                     by
                  
                   Baptista
                   Van
                   Helmont
                   ,
                   de
                   Injectis
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     incredible
                     passages
                     in
                     this
                     Narrative
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     you
                     see
                     how
                     credible
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     if
                     rightly
                     understood
                     .
                     But
                     those
                     that
                     believe
                     no
                     Spirits
                     will
                     believe
                     nothing
                     never
                     so
                     credible
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     that
                     have
                     some
                     natural
                     aversion
                     from
                     these
                     things
                     will
                     presently
                     interpret
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     vulgar
                     sense
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     sweetly
                     snear
                     at
                     their
                     own
                     ignorance
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     must
                     confess
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     Relation
                     of
                     what
                     passed
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     question
                     but
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     were
                     sworn
                     did
                     so
                     appear
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     swore
                     them
                     .
                     Or
                     else
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     to
                     be
                     credited
                     in
                     human
                     affairs
                     .
                     But
                     concerning
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Relation
                     ,
                     besides
                     what
                     I
                     hinted
                     in
                     my
                     last
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     write
                     to
                     some
                     or
                     other
                     in
                  
                   Taunton
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     
                     Thus
                     far
                     Dr.
                  
                   M.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     be
                     so
                     curious
                     as
                     to
                     desire
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   G.
                   
                     his
                     further
                     inquiry
                     into
                     this
                     business
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     tell
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     wrote
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunt
                   
                     who
                     then
                     busy
                     in
                     some
                     Court
                     ,
                     yet
                     made
                     shift
                     to
                     read
                     the
                     Narrative
                     and
                     wrote
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     lines
                     to
                     him
                     back
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     .
                     That
                     one
                     principal
                     Evidence
                     was
                     omitted
                     in
                     the
                     Narrative
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     is
                     nothing
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     adds
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     things
                     were
                     false
                     .
                     Which
                     would
                     stumble
                     one
                     and
                     make
                     him
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     this
                     Narrative
                     is
                     quite
                     blasted
                     thereby
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     Riddle
                     is
                     easily
                     unriddled
                     by
                     him
                     that
                     considers
                     ,
                     that
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunt
                   
                     may
                     respect
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     confest
                     by
                     her
                     in
                     her
                     examination
                     before
                     a
                     Justice
                     of
                     Peace
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     also
                     having
                     some
                     time
                     Examined
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     making
                     no
                     such
                     confession
                     to
                     him
                     (
                     as
                     Mr.
                  
                   G.
                   
                     himself
                     says
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   M.
                   
                     that
                     he
                     perused
                     that
                     Examination
                     in
                     Mr.
                  
                   Hunts
                   
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     not
                     any
                     thing
                     considerable
                     therein
                     )
                     might
                     speak
                     this
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     Examination
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     ,
                     she
                     then
                     not
                     confessing
                     so
                     freely
                     as
                     to
                     some
                     other
                     Justice
                     ,
                     whose
                     Examination
                     therefore
                     was
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     Court.
                     But
                     this
                     cannot
                     concern
                     at
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Narrative
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     given
                     upon
                     Oath
                     in
                     the
                     Court
                     in
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     thought
                     fit
                     not
                     to
                     omit
                     as
                     being
                     desirous
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     all
                     faithfulness
                     in
                     concealing
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     impose
                     upon
                     the
                     Reader
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     make
                     his
                     judgment
                     upon
                     the
                     whole
                     matter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     Witches
                     being
                     hurried
                     along
                     with
                     that
                     Hare-like
                     Spectre
                     ,
                     her
                     being
                     out
                     of
                     breath
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Huntsman
                     testified
                     )
                     makes
                     it
                     most
                     probable
                     ;
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     that
                     she
                     was
                     hurried
                     from
                     some
                     other
                     place
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     air
                     (
                     to
                     meet
                     there
                     at
                     length
                     with
                     the
                     Hare-like
                     Spectre
                     )
                     but
                     this
                     invisibly
                     by
                     that
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Prestigiatory
                   
                     art
                     or
                     faculty
                     of
                     these
                     ludicrous
                     Daemons
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     can
                     so
                     modifie
                     the
                     Air
                     immediately
                     next
                     to
                     the
                     party
                     they
                     would
                     conceal
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     looks
                     there
                     like
                     the
                     free
                     Skie
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     Landskip
                     they
                     please
                     ;
                     as
                     when
                     they
                     shew
                     in
                     a
                  
                   Shew-stone
                   
                     or
                     Glass
                     ,
                     the
                     very
                     Room
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     party
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Daemon
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     Imagination
                     ,
                     so
                     modifying
                     at
                     least
                     his
                     own
                     Vehicle
                     .
                     Which
                     power
                     some
                     of
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Atheistick
                     Brotherhood
                     cannot
                     wish
                     any
                     face
                     deny
                     ,
                     supposing
                     there
                     are
                     Daemons
                     ,
                     they
                     giving
                     a
                     greater
                     power
                     to
                     the
                     Imagination
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     able
                     to
                     transform
                     the
                     Air
                     into
                     real
                     Birds
                     or
                     Mice
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     Creatures
                     livingly
                     such
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     .
                     But
                     any
                     thing
                     must
                     be
                     believed
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     the
                     Existence
                     of
                     Witches
                     and
                     Daemons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     here
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     what
                     an
                     eminent
                     example
                     this
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   
                     is
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   his
                   Megnonenah
                   or
                   Mecassephah
                   
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     sense
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Witch
                     as
                     is
                     thought
                     by
                     a
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   prestigiatory
                   
                     power
                     (
                     though
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Devil
                     that
                     does
                     these
                     feats
                     ,
                     not
                     she
                     )
                     to
                     transform
                     her self
                     into
                     strange
                     shapes
                     ,
                     and
                     use
                     other
                     like
                     deceptions
                     of
                     the
                     sight
                     .
                     
                     As
                     also
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     notable
                     instance
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Astral
                   Spirits
                   
                     of
                     Witches
                     ,
                     how
                     strongly
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     of
                     place
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     tyed
                     together
                     in
                     a
                     fatal
                     Sympathy
                     with
                     their
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                  
                   Julian
                   
                     being
                     wounded
                     by
                     a
                     stab
                     at
                     her
                  
                   Astral
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     it
                     fared
                     also
                     in
                  
                   Jane
                   Brooks
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     an
                     Old
                     Woman
                     in
                  
                   Cambridge-shire
                   ,
                   whose
                   Astral
                   Spirit
                   
                     coming
                     into
                     a
                     Mans
                     house
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     sitting
                     alone
                     at
                     the
                     fire
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     an
                     huge
                     Cat
                     ,
                     and
                     setting
                     her self
                     before
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     not
                     sar
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     stole
                     a
                     stroke
                     at
                     the
                     back
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     Fire-fork
                     ,
                     and
                     seemed
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     back
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     scambled
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     vanisht
                     be
                     kn●…w
                     not
                     how
                     .
                     But
                     such
                     an
                     Old
                     Woman
                     ,
                     a
                     reputed
                     Witch
                     ,
                     was
                     found
                     dead
                     in
                     her
                     Bed
                     that
                     very
                     night
                     ,
                     with
                     her
                     Back
                     broken
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     heard
                     some
                     years
                     ago
                     credibly
                     reported
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     also
                     is
                     a
                     marvellous
                  
                   Magical
                   Sympathy
                   
                     in
                     this
                     story
                     of
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     burning
                     of
                     the
                     Ears
                     of
                     the
                     Beast
                     bewitched
                     by
                     her
                     ,
                     should
                     put
                     her
                     into
                     such
                     rage
                     and
                     torment
                     .
                     Like
                     the
                     heating
                     of
                     the
                     Tile
                     red
                     hot
                     in
                     the
                     story
                     of
                  
                   Florence
                   Newton
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     pouring
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     bewitched
                     Maids
                     water
                     upon
                     it
                     .
                     Which
                     puts
                     me
                     in
                     mind
                     of
                     a
                     very
                     remarkable
                     story
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     told
                     me
                     by
                     Mr.
                  
                   Brearly
                   ,
                   
                     once
                     Fellow
                     of
                     Christs
                     Colledge
                     in
                  
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     boarded
                     in
                     an
                     house
                     in
                  
                   Suffolk
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     his
                     Landlady
                     had
                     been
                     ill
                     handled
                     by
                     Witchcraft
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     an
                     Old
                     Man
                     that
                     Travelled
                     up
                     and
                     down
                     
                     the
                     Country
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     some
                     acquaintance
                     at
                     that
                     house
                     ,
                     calling
                     in
                     and
                     asking
                     the
                     Man
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     how
                     he
                     did
                     and
                     his
                     Wife
                     ;
                     He
                     told
                     him
                     that
                     himself
                     was
                     well
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     Wife
                     had
                     been
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     in
                     a
                     languishing
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     was
                     haunted
                     with
                     a
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     a
                     Bird
                     ,
                     that
                     would
                     flurr
                     near
                     to
                     her
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     she
                     could
                     not
                     enjoy
                     her
                     natural
                     rest
                     well
                     .
                     The
                     Old
                     Man
                     bid
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     Wife
                     be
                     of
                     good
                     courage
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   dead
                   Spright
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     would
                     put
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     course
                     to
                     rid
                     his
                     Wife
                     of
                     this
                     languishment
                     and
                     trouble
                     .
                     He
                     therefore
                     advised
                     him
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     Bottle
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     his
                     Wives
                     Urine
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     Pins
                     and
                     Needles
                     and
                     Nails
                     ,
                     and
                     Cork
                     them
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     the
                     Bottle
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     but
                     be
                     sure
                     the
                     Cork
                     be
                     fast
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     fly
                     not
                     out
                     .
                     The
                     Man
                     followed
                     the
                     prescription
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     the
                     Bootle
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     well
                     corkt
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     it
                     had
                     felt
                     a
                     while
                     the
                     heat
                     of
                     the
                     fire
                     began
                     to
                     move
                     and
                     joggle
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     for
                     sureness
                     took
                     the
                     Fireshovel
                     ,
                     and
                     held
                     it
                     hard
                     upon
                     the
                     Cork
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     thought
                     he
                     felt
                     something
                     one
                     while
                     on
                     this
                     side
                     ,
                     another
                     while
                     on
                     that
                     ,
                     shove
                     the
                     Fireshovel
                     off
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     still
                     quickly
                     put
                     on
                     again
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     last
                     at
                     one
                     shoving
                     the
                     Cork
                     bounced
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Urine
                     ,
                     Pins
                     ,
                     Nails
                     and
                     Needles
                     all
                     flew
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     a
                     report
                     like
                     a
                     Pistol
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Wife
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     trouble
                     and
                     languishment
                     still
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Not
                     long
                     after
                     ,
                     the
                     Old
                     Man
                     came
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     inquired
                     of
                     the
                     Man
                     of
                     the
                     
                     house
                     how
                     his
                     Wife
                     did
                     .
                     Who
                     answered
                     as
                     ill
                     as
                     ever
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     worse
                     .
                     He
                     askt
                     him
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     followed
                     his
                     direction
                     .
                     Yes
                     ,
                     says
                     he
                     ,
                     and
                     told
                     him
                     the
                     event
                     as
                     is
                     abovesaid
                     .
                     Ha
                     ,
                     quoth
                     he
                     ,
                     it
                     seems
                     it
                     was
                     too
                     nimble
                     for
                     you
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     I
                     will
                     put
                     you
                     in
                     a
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     business
                     sure
                     .
                     Take
                     your
                     Wive's
                     Urine
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     Cork
                     it
                     in
                     a
                     Bottle
                     with
                     Nails
                     ,
                     Pins
                     and
                     Needles
                     ,
                     and
                     bury
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     will
                     do
                     the
                     feat
                     .
                     The
                     Man
                     did
                     accordingly
                     .
                     And
                     his
                     Wife
                     began
                     to
                     mend
                     sensibly
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     competent
                     time
                     was
                     finely
                     well
                     recovered
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     came
                     a
                     Woman
                     from
                     a
                     Town
                     some
                     miles
                     off
                     to
                     their
                     house
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     lamentable
                     Out-cry
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     killed
                     her
                     Husband
                     .
                     They
                     askt
                     her
                     what
                     she
                     meant
                     and
                     thought
                     her
                     distracted
                     ,
                     telling
                     her
                     they
                     knew
                     neither
                     her
                     nor
                     her
                     husband
                     .
                     Yes
                     ,
                     saith
                     she
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     killed
                     my
                     husband
                     ,
                     he
                     told
                     me
                     so
                     on
                     his
                     Death-bed
                     .
                     But
                     at
                     last
                     they
                     understood
                     by
                     her
                     ,
                     that
                     her
                     Husband
                     was
                     a
                     Wizzard
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     bewitched
                     this
                     Mans
                     Wife
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     Counter-practice
                     prescribed
                     by
                     the
                     Old
                     Man
                     ,
                     which
                     saved
                     the
                     Mans
                     Wife
                     from
                     languishment
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     that
                     Wizzard
                     that
                     had
                     bewitcht
                     her
                     .
                     This
                     story
                     did
                     Mr.
                  
                   Brearly
                   
                     hear
                     from
                     the
                     Man
                     and
                     Womans
                     own
                     Mouth
                     who
                     were
                     concerned
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     whose
                     House
                     he
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     Boarded
                     ,
                     nor
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     easie
                     for
                     any
                     rational
                     Man
                     to
                     believe
                     stories
                     of
                     this
                     kind
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     find
                     out
                     a
                     satisfactory
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     operation
                     and
                     effect
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     to
                     assure
                     the
                     lawfulness
                     of
                     such
                     counter-practice
                     against
                     Witchcraft
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     resolved
                     into
                     the
                  
                   Sympathy
                   and
                   Synenergy
                   
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Spiritus
                   Mundanus
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     which
                  
                   Plotinus
                   calls
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     grand
                     Magician
                     )
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     Weapon-salve
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Magnetick
                     Cures
                     are
                     resolved
                     into
                     .
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     a
                     truly
                  
                   Divine
                   Magick
                   ,
                   
                     such
                     as
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Holy
                     Law-givers
                     are
                     endued
                     with
                     ,
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     and
                     August
                     to
                     be
                     sound
                     in
                     ordinary
                     good
                     Men
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     no
                     new
                     Law
                     or
                     Religion
                     into
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     the
                     benignity
                     of
                     Providence
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     acknowledged
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     Villanies
                     of
                     Witchcraft
                     lye
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     natural
                     or
                     ratified
                     way
                     of
                  
                   Discoveries
                   and
                   Counter-practices
                   
                     as
                     these
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     this
                     obnoxiousness
                     of
                     Witches
                     is
                     complicated
                     with
                     their
                     Familiars
                     sucking
                     their
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     point
                     too
                     nice
                     and
                     prolix
                     to
                     enter
                     upon
                     here
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     safe
                     not
                     to
                     tamper
                     at
                     all
                     with
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     happy
                     to
                     have
                     no
                     occasion
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                  
                   Julian
                   Cox
                   
                     her
                     not
                     being
                     able
                     to
                     say
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Petitions
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     like
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Florence
                   Newton
                   the
                   Irish
                   
                     Witch
                     ,
                     but
                     unlike
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     Petition
                  
                   Florence
                   Newton
                   
                     stuck
                     at
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     remember
                     when
                     I
                     had
                     the
                     curiosity
                     with
                     a
                     friend
                     of
                     mine
                     ,
                     of
                     examining
                     certain
                     Witches
                     at
                  
                   Castle-hill
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     most
                     notorious
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     also
                     was
                     hanged
                     for
                     a
                     Witch
                     ,
                     offered
                     to
                     say
                     the
                     Creed
                     and
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     
                     Argument
                     she
                     was
                     no
                     Witch
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     I
                     remember
                     ,
                     she
                     said
                     the
                     Lords
                     Prayer
                     right
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     out
                     at
                     the
                     Creed
                     ;
                     nor
                     do
                     I
                     think
                     this
                     any
                     certain
                     sign
                     of
                     their
                     guilt
                     or
                     innocenty
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Judge
                  
                   Archer
                   
                     did
                     well
                     to
                     lay
                     no
                     stress
                     on
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     of
                     less
                     moment
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     pass
                     to
                     the
                     next
                     Relation
                     ,
                     which
                     looks
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     like
                     Witchcraft
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apparition
                     of
                     the
                     Ghost
                     of
                     one
                     deceased
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   
                     Thomas
                     Goddard
                  
                   of
                   Marlbrough
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Wilts
                   ,
                   Weaver
                   ,
                   made
                   the
                   23.
                   
                   Nov.
                   1674.
                   
                
              
               
                 VVHo
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 Monday
                 the
                 Ninth
                 of
                 this
                 Instant
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 Ogborn
                 at
                 a
                 Style
                 on
                 the
                 Highway
                 near
                 Mr.
                 Goddards
                 ground
                 ,
                 about
                 Nine
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 he
                 met
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 one
                 
                   Edward
                   Avon
                
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 Glover
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 in
                 May
                 last
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 Hat
                 ,
                 Stockings
                 and
                 Shoes
                 he
                 did
                 usually
                 wear
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 living
                 ,
                 standing
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 leaning
                 over
                 that
                 Style
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 near
                 ,
                 the
                 Apparition
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Are
                   you
                   
                   afraid
                
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 thinking
                 on
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 dead
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 like
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Apparition
                 replyed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 voice
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 thinking
                 on
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 
                   Edward
                   Avon
                
                 your
                 Father
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 you
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Goddard
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 bought
                 my
                 Soul
                 with
                 his
                 precious
                 Blood
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 do
                 me
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 said
                 ,
                 How
                 stand
                 cases
                 at
                 home
                 ?
                 Goddard
                 askt
                 what
                 cases
                 ?
                 Then
                 it
                 askt
                 him
                 how
                 do
                 William
                 and
                 Mary
                 ,
                 meaning
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   William
                   Avon
                
                 a
                 Shoemaker
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 his
                 Daughter
                 the
                 said
                 Goddards
                 Wife
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 What!
                 Taylor
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 meaning
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 one
                 Taylor
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 who
                 Married
                 his
                 Daughter
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 which
                 Taylor
                 dyed
                 about
                 Michaelmas
                 last
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 held
                 out
                 its
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Goddard
                 conceived
                 ,
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 shillings
                 in
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 spake
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 :
                 Take
                 this
                 Money
                 and
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 my
                 Bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 toward
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 here
                 is
                 somewhat
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 said
                 ,
                 Mary
                 (
                 meaning
                 his
                 the
                 said
                 Goddards
                 Wife
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 )
                 is
                 troubled
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 her
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 shewed
                 mercy
                 to
                 me
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 deserts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 said
                 Goddard
                 answered
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 refuse
                 all
                 such
                 
                 Money
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 perceive
                 you
                 are
                 afraid
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 meet
                 you
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 immediately
                 it
                 went
                 up
                 the
                 Lane
                 to
                 his
                 appearance
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 went
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 Style
                 ,
                 but
                 saw
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 about
                 seven
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 and
                 opened
                 his
                 shop
                 Window
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 looked
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 nothing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 night
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 Goddard
                 went
                 forth
                 into
                 his
                 Backside
                 with
                 a
                 Candle
                 light
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 in
                 fear
                 ran
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 Thursday
                 the
                 twelfth
                 instant
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 Chilton
                 ,
                 riding
                 down
                 the
                 Hill
                 between
                 the
                 Mannor-house
                 and
                 
                 Axford-Farm-field
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 somewhat
                 like
                 a
                 Hare
                 crossed
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 his
                 Horse
                 frighted
                 threw
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 recover
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Apparition
                 there
                 met
                 him
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 habit
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 standing
                 about
                 eight
                 foot
                 directly
                 before
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 spake
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 Source
                 (
                 a
                 word
                 he
                 commonly
                 used
                 when
                 living
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 stayed
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 bid
                 
                   William
                   Avon
                
                 take
                 the
                 Sword
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Wood
                 as
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 Alton
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 by
                 the
                 ways
                 
                 side
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 that
                 Sword
                 I
                 did
                 wrong
                 above
                 Thirty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 never
                 prospered
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 that
                 Sword.
                 And
                 bid
                 
                   William
                   Avon
                
                 give
                 his
                 Sister
                 Sarah
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 talk
                 with
                 
                   Edward
                   Lawrence
                
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 borrowed
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 of
                 him
                 several
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 say
                 I
                 had
                 paid
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 pay
                 it
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 from
                 
                   James
                   Elliot
                
                 at
                 two
                 payments
                 .
                 Which
                 money
                 the
                 said
                 Goddard
                 now
                 saith
                 was
                 five
                 pounds
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   James
                   Elliot
                
                 a
                 Baker
                 here
                 owed
                 the
                 said
                 Avon
                 on
                 Bond
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 the
                 said
                 Goddard
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Elliot
                 since
                 Michaelmas
                 at
                 two
                 payments
                 ,
                 viz.
                 35
                 s.
                 at
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 3
                 l.
                 5
                 s.
                 at
                 another
                 payment
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 further
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Tell
                 Margaret
                 (
                 meaning
                 his
                 own
                 Wise
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 her
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 little
                 which
                 I
                 gave
                 to
                 little
                 
                   Sarah
                   Taylor
                
                 to
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 she
                 will
                 trust
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 speak
                 to
                 
                   Edward
                   Lawrence
                
                 to
                 perswade
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 see
                 her
                 very
                 suddenly
                 .
                 And
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 within
                 a
                 Twelve-moneth
                 and
                 a
                 day
                 after
                 my
                 decease
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 went
                 away
                 over
                 the
                 Rails
                 into
                 the
                 Wood
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 any
                 Man
                 would
                 go
                 over
                 a
                 Style
                 to
                 his
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 paid
                 the
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 to
                 
                   Edward
                   Lawrence
                
                 of
                 this
                 Town
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 present
                 now
                 doth
                 remember
                 he
                 lent
                 the
                 said
                 Avon
                 twenty
                 shillings
                 about
                 twenty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 knew
                 but
                 himself
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 Avon
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 never
                 paid
                 it
                 again
                 before
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 Goddard
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 said
                 Goddard
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Majors
                 order
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law
                 
                   William
                   Avon
                
                 went
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 Nine
                 a
                 Clock
                 this
                 Morning
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 the
                 Copse
                 near
                 the
                 place
                 the
                 A●…parition
                 had
                 appointed
                 Goddard
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 coming
                 away
                 thence
                 ,
                 Goddard
                 looking
                 back
                 ,
                 saw
                 the
                 same
                 Apparition
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 habit
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 called
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 Who
                 said
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 .
                 Then
                 Goddard
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 Knees
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 open
                 his
                 Eyes
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 replyed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 grant
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Will.
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 to
                 Goddards
                 appearance
                 ,
                 beckned
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 Goddard
                 said
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Take
                 up
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 
                 said
                 ,
                 should
                 both
                 of
                 us
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 answered
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Sword.
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 followed
                 the
                 Apparition
                 about
                 Ten
                 Lugs
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 Poles
                 )
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 Copse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 turning
                 back
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 still
                 about
                 a
                 Lug
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law
                 staying
                 behind
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 first
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 Sword.
                 Then
                 Goddard
                 laying
                 down
                 the
                 Sword
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 saw
                 something
                 stand
                 by
                 the
                 Apparition
                 like
                 a
                 Mastiff
                 Dog
                 of
                 a
                 brown
                 colour
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 coming
                 towards
                 Goddard
                 ,
                 he
                 stept
                 back
                 about
                 two
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apparition
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 permission
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 commission
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 at
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 stood
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Mastiff
                 Dog
                 by
                 it
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 pointed
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 said
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 lyes
                 buried
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 I
                 murdered
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1635.
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 rotten
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 dust
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Goddard
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 adjure
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 did
                 you
                 do
                 this
                 murder
                 ?
                 And
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 took
                 money
                 from
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 contended
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 murdered
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 Goddard
                 askt
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 consederate
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 murder
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 said
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 my self
                 .
                 Then
                 Goddard
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Apparition
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 murdered
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1635.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 Sword
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 ground
                 there
                 ,
                 whereon
                 grew
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 seemed
                 to
                 Goddard
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Grave
                 sunk
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Apparition
                 rushing
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 Copse
                 vanished
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Goddard
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law
                 Avon
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Sword
                 there
                 and
                 coming
                 away
                 together
                 ,
                 Avon
                 told
                 Goddard
                 he
                 heard
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 other
                 words
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 saw
                 any
                 Apparition
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 now
                 also
                 present
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Goddard
                 then
                 attested
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 he
                 will
                 depose
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 thereto
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   Christ.
                   Lypyatt
                
                 Major
                 ,
                 
                   Rolf
                   Bayly
                
                 Town-Clerk
                 ,
                 
                   Joshuah
                   Sacheverell
                
                 Rector
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 in
                 Malebrough
                 ,
              
               
                 Examined
                 by
                 me
              
               
                 Will.
                 Bayly
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Tho.
                   Goddard
                   
                     saw
                     this
                  
                   Apparition
                   ,
                   
                     sesms
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     thing
                     indubitable
                     ;
                     but
                     whether
                     it
                     was
                     his
                     Father
                     in
                     Law
                     's
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     more
                     questionable
                     .
                     The
                     former
                     is
                     confirmed
                     from
                     an
                     hand
                     at
                     least
                     impartial
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     disfavourable
                     to
                     the
                     story
                     .
                     The
                     party
                     in
                     his
                     Letter
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   G
                   —
                   
                     writes
                     briefly
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     he
                     does
                     verily
                     think
                     that
                     this
                  
                   Tho.
                   Goddard
                   
                     does
                     believe
                     the
                     story
                     most
                     strongly
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     he
                     cannot
                     imagine
                     what
                     interest
                     he
                     should
                     have
                     in
                     raising
                     such
                     a
                     story
                     ,
                     he
                     bringing
                     Infamy
                     on
                     his
                     Wives
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     obliging
                     himself
                     to
                     pay
                     twenty
                     shillings
                     debt
                     ,
                     which
                     his
                     poverty
                     could
                     very
                     ill
                     spare
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     That
                     his
                     Father
                     in
                     Law
                  
                   Edward
                   Avon
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     a
                     resolute
                     sturdy
                     fellow
                     in
                     his
                     young
                     years
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     years
                     a
                     Bailiff
                     to
                     Arrest
                     people
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   Tho.
                   Goddard
                   
                     had
                     the
                     repute
                     of
                     an
                     honest
                     Man
                     ,
                     knew
                     as
                     much
                     in
                     Religion
                     as
                     most
                     of
                     his
                     rank
                     and
                     breeding
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     a
                     constant
                     frequenter
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     till
                     about
                     a
                     year
                     before
                     this
                     happened
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     fell
                     off
                     wholly
                     to
                     the
                     Non-Conformists
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     this
                     hitherto
                     ,
                     save
                     this
                     laft
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     tends
                     to
                     the
                     Confirmation
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     .
                     Therefore
                     this
                     last
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     first
                     Allegation
                     against
                     the
                     credibility
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     further
                     alledged
                     ,
                     that
                     possibly
                     the
                     design
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     some-body
                     amongst
                     the
                     dissenting
                     party
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     sometimes
                     troubled
                     with
                     Epileptical
                     fits
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Major
                     sent
                     the
                     next
                     Morning
                     to
                     digg
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     the
                     Spectre
                     said
                     the
                     Murdered
                     Man
                     was
                     Buried
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     was
                     neither
                     bones
                     found
                     nor
                     any
                     difference
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     from
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     we
                     answer
                     briefly
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     That
                     his
                     falling
                     off
                     to
                     the
                     Non-Conformists
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     argue
                     a
                     vacillancy
                     of
                     his
                     judgment
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     does
                     not
                     any
                     defect
                     of
                     his
                     external
                     senses
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     less
                     able
                     to
                     discern
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     or
                     heard
                     any
                     thing
                     than
                     before
                     :
                     To
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     perfect
                     contradiction
                     to
                     his
                     strong
                     belief
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     story
                     ,
                     which
                     plainly
                     implies
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     feign
                     it
                     to
                     make
                     himself
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     some-body
                     :
                     To
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     That
                     an
                     Epileptical
                     Person
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     fits
                     ,
                     hath
                     his
                     external
                     senses
                     as
                     true
                     and
                     entire
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Drunken
                     Man
                     has
                     when
                     his
                     Drunken
                     fit
                     is
                     over
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Man
                     awake
                     after
                     a
                     night
                     of
                     sleep
                     and
                     dreams
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     argument
                     has
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     shew
                     of
                     force
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     unless
                     you
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     all
                     Mens
                     senses
                     ,
                     because
                     at
                     sometimes
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     a
                     competent
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     namely
                     in
                     sleep
                     ,
                     drunkenness
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     lastly
                     for
                     the
                     fourth
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     considerable
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     yet
                     of
                     no
                     greater
                     force
                     than
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     questionable
                     whether
                     this
                     Spectre
                     was
                     the
                     Ghost
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     ludicrous
                     Goblin
                     that
                     would
                     put
                     a
                     trick
                     
                     upon
                  
                   Thomas
                   Goddard
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     personating
                     his
                     Father-in-Law
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     false
                     pointing
                     at
                     the
                     pretended
                     grave
                     of
                     the
                     Murdered
                     make
                     him
                     ridiculous
                     .
                     For
                     what
                  
                   Porphyrius
                   
                     has
                     noted
                     ,
                     1.
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     That
                  
                   Daemons
                   
                     sometimes
                     personate
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     the
                     deceased
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     an
                     uncossined
                     body
                     being
                     laid
                     in
                     a
                     ground
                     exposed
                     to
                     wet
                     and
                     dry
                     ,
                     the
                     Earth
                     may
                     in
                  
                   30
                   
                     years
                     space
                     consume
                     the
                     very
                     bones
                     and
                     assimilate
                     all
                     to
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     mold
                     ,
                     when
                     some
                     Earths
                     will
                     do
                     it
                     in
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     fifteenth
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     space
                     :
                     Or
                     if
                     the
                     Ghost
                     of
                  
                   Edward
                   Avon
                   
                     might
                     have
                     forgot
                     the
                     certain
                     place
                     (
                     it
                     being
                     no
                     grateful
                     object
                     of
                     his
                     memory
                     )
                     where
                     he
                     buried
                     the
                     murdered
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     only
                     guessed
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     it
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     something
                     sunk
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Earth
                     yielded
                     upon
                     the
                     wasting
                     of
                     the
                     Buried
                     body
                     ,
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     will
                     still
                     naturally
                     import
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     very
                     Ghost
                     of
                  
                   Edward
                   Avon
                   .
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     himself
                     expresly
                     declares
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     body
                     was
                     Buried
                     there
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     time
                     it
                     was
                     all
                     turn'd
                     into
                     dust
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     whether
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     ludicrous
                  
                   Daemon
                   or
                   Edward
                   Avons
                   
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     concerns
                     not
                     our
                     scope
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     sufficient
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     certain
                     instance
                     of
                     a
                     real
                     Apparition
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     thought
                     sit
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     story
                     ,
                     so
                     here
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     faithful
                     as
                     to
                     conceal
                     nothing
                     that
                     any
                     might
                     pretend
                     to
                     lessen
                     the
                     credibility
                     thereof
                     .
                     Stories
                     of
                     the
                     appearing
                     of
                     Souls
                     departed
                     are
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     tooth
                     of
                     the
                     Non-conformists
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     generally
                     believe
                     this
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     from
                     the
                     undeniable
                     evidence
                     thereof
                     
                     nor
                     could
                  
                   Thomas
                   Goddard
                   
                     gratifie
                     them
                     by
                     inventing
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     phansy
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                  
                   20
                   
                     Shillings
                     debt
                     imparted
                     to
                  
                   Thomas
                   Goddard
                   
                     ignorant
                     thereof
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Brother
                  
                   Avon
                   '
                   
                     s
                     hearing
                     a
                     voice
                     distinct
                     from
                     his
                     in
                     his
                     discourse
                     with
                     the
                  
                   Apparition
                   ,
                   
                     does
                     plainly
                     enough
                     imply
                     .
                     Nor
                     was
                     it
                  
                   Goddard
                   '
                   
                     s
                     own
                     phansy
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     real
                     Spectre
                     that
                     opened
                     his
                     shop-window
                     .
                     Nor
                     his
                     imagination
                     ,
                     but
                     something
                     in
                     the
                     shape
                     of
                     an
                     Hare
                     that
                     made
                     his
                     Horse
                     start
                     and
                     cast
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     dirt
                     ;
                     The
                     Apparition
                     of
                  
                   Avon
                   
                     being
                     then
                     accompanied
                     with
                     that
                     Hare
                     ,
                     as
                     after
                     with
                     the
                     Mastiff-Dog
                     .
                     And
                     lastly
                     the
                     whole
                     frame
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     ,
                     provided
                     the
                     Relator
                     does
                     verily
                     think
                     it
                     true
                     himself
                     (
                     as
                     Mr.
                  
                   S.
                   
                     testifies
                     for
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Letter
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     himself
                     profest
                     he
                     was
                     ready
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     to
                     swear
                     to
                     it
                     )
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     being
                     not
                     a
                     voluntary
                     invention
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     an
                     imposing
                     phansy
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Apparition
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   Major
                   
                     George
                     Sydenham
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Captain
                   
                     William
                     Dyke
                  
                   ,
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     James
                     Douch
                  
                   of
                   Mongton
                   ,
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     Jos.
                     Glanvil
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 COncerning
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 the
                 Ghost
                 of
                 Major
                 
                   George
                   Sydenham
                
                 (
                 late
                 of
                 Dulverton
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 
                   Somerset
                   ,
                
                 )
                 to
                 Captain
                 
                 
                   William
                   Dyke
                
                 (
                 late
                 of
                 Skilgate
                 in
                 this
                 County
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 likewise
                 deceased
                 )
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Worthy
                 and
                 Learned
                 Dr.
                 
                   Tho.
                   Dyke
                
                 ,
                 a
                 near
                 Kinsman
                 of
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 Thus
                 :
                 Shortly
                 after
                 the
                 Major's
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 was
                 desired
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 thither
                 he
                 called
                 on
                 the
                 Captain
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 must
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 have
                 gone
                 thither
                 that
                 Night
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 so
                 encouraging
                 an
                 opportunity
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 arrival
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 shewn
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Entertainment
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 seasonably
                 conducted
                 to
                 their
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 desired
                 might
                 be
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 bed
                 ,
                 Where
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 lain
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 the
                 Captain
                 knockt
                 and
                 bids
                 the
                 Servant
                 bring
                 him
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 and
                 biggest
                 Candles
                 lighted
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 get
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Doctor
                 enquires
                 what
                 he
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 ?
                 The
                 Captain
                 answers
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 Cousin
                 what
                 disputes
                 my
                 Major
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 touching
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 In
                 which
                 points
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 sought
                 for
                 and
                 desired
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 fully
                 agreed
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 dyed
                 
                 first
                 should
                 the
                 third
                 night
                 after
                 his
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 hours
                 of
                 Twelve
                 and
                 One
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 house
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 and
                 there
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 surviver
                 touching
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 there
                 at
                 the
                 set
                 time
                 and
                 so
                 receive
                 a
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Captain
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 fulfill
                 my
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Doctor
                 disswaded
                 him
                 ,
                 minding
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 following
                 those
                 strange
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 might
                 by
                 some
                 cunning
                 device
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 advantage
                 of
                 this
                 rash
                 attempt
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 work
                 his
                 utter
                 ruine
                 .
                 The
                 Captain
                 replies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 solemnly
                 engaged
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 discourage
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Doctor
                 would
                 wake
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 thank
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 compose
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 part
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 appointed
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 purpose
                 he
                 sets
                 his
                 Watch
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 perceived
                 by
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 past
                 Eleven
                 ,
                 he
                 rises
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 a
                 Candle
                 in
                 each
                 hand
                 ,
                 goes
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 back
                 Door
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 gotten
                 the
                 Key
                 ,
                 and
                 walks
                 to
                 the
                 Garden-house
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 continued
                 two
                 hours
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 saw
                 nor
                 
                 heard
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 was
                 usual
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Major
                 would
                 surely
                 have
                 come
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 able
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 six
                 weeks
                 after
                 the
                 Captain
                 rides
                 to
                 Eaton
                 to
                 place
                 his
                 Son
                 a
                 Scholar
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Doctor
                 went
                 thither
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 Lodged
                 there
                 at
                 an
                 Inn
                 ,
                 the
                 Sign
                 was
                 the
                 Christopher
                 ,
                 and
                 tarried
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Nights
                 ,
                 not
                 lying
                 together
                 now
                 as
                 before
                 at
                 Dulverton
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 Chambers
                 .
                 The
                 Morning
                 before
                 they
                 went
                 thence
                 the
                 Captain
                 stayed
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 longer
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 before
                 he
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Doctor
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 visage
                 and
                 form
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 himself●…
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Hair
                 and
                 Eyes
                 staring
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 shaking
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
                 Whereat
                 the
                 Doctor
                 wondering
                 ,
                 presently
                 demanded
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 Cousin
                 Captain
                 ?
                 The
                 Captain
                 replies
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 my
                 Major
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 seeming
                 to
                 smile
                 ,
                 the
                 Captain
                 immediately
                 confirms
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 If
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 I
                 saw
                 him
                 but
                 now
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Doctor
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 ,
                 Thus
                 :
                 This
                 Morning
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 light
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 comes
                 to
                 my
                 beds
                 side
                 and
                 suddainly
                 drawing
                 back
                 the
                 Curtains
                 calls
                 
                   Cap.
                   Cap.
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 familiarity
                 that
                 the
                 Major
                 used
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Captain
                 by
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 replied
                 ,
                 What
                 my
                 Major
                 ?
                 To
                 
                 which
                 he
                 returns
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appinted
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   and
                   a
                   very
                   just
                   and
                   terrible
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   turn
                   over
                   a
                   new
                   leaf
                
                 (
                 the
                 very
                 expression
                 as
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 punctually
                 remembred
                 )
                 
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   it
                   so
                
                 .
                 (
                 the
                 Captain
                 proceeded
                 )
                 On
                 the
                 Table
                 by
                 ,
                 there
                 lay
                 a
                 Sword
                 which
                 the
                 Major
                 had
                 formerly
                 given
                 me
                 .
                 Now
                 after
                 the
                 Apparition
                 had
                 walked
                 a
                 turn
                 or
                 two
                 about
                 the
                 Chamber
                 he
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 drew
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 clean
                 and
                 bright
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 
                   Cap.
                   Cap.
                
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 this
                 Sword
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 mine
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 words
                 he
                 suddainly
                 disappeared
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Captain
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 humour
                 that
                 before
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 brisk
                 and
                 jovial
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 strangely
                 altered
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 very
                 little
                 meat
                 would
                 pass
                 down
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 Dinner
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 handsome
                 Treat
                 provided
                 .
                 Yea
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Captain
                 had
                 thus
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 lasting
                 influence
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 judged
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 stuck
                 close
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 dead
                 Friend
                 
                 were
                 frequently
                 sounding
                 fresh
                 in
                 his
                 Ears
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     a
                     further
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     amiss
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     what
                     Mr.
                  
                   Douch
                   
                     writes
                     in
                     his
                     second
                     Letter
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     touching
                     the
                     Character
                     of
                     the
                     Major
                     and
                     the
                     Captain
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     both
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     of
                     my
                     good
                     acquaintance
                     ,
                     Men
                     well
                     bred
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     brisk
                     humour
                     and
                     jolly
                     conversation
                     ,
                     of
                     very
                     quick
                     and
                     keen
                     parts
                     ,
                     having
                     also
                     been
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     University
                     and
                     Inns
                     of
                     Court
                     Gentlemen
                     .
                     The
                     Major
                     I
                     conceive
                     was
                     about
                     forty
                     five
                     years
                     old
                     when
                     he
                     dyed
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     believe
                     the
                     Captain
                     might
                     then
                     be
                     fifty
                     or
                     somewhat
                     more
                     .
                     I
                     cannot
                     understand
                     that
                     the
                     Doctor
                     and
                     the
                     Captain
                     had
                     any
                     discourse
                     concerning
                     the
                     former
                     engagement
                     to
                     meet
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     disappointment
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     the
                     Captain
                     had
                     after
                     that
                     any
                     expectation
                     of
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     which
                     the
                     Major
                     had
                     made
                     him
                     .
                     Thus
                     far
                     Mr.
                  
                   Douch
                   .
                   
                     And
                     truly
                     one
                     would
                     naturally
                     think
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     failing
                     the
                     solemn
                     appointed
                     time
                     ,
                     the
                     Captain
                     would
                     consequently
                     let
                     go
                     all
                     hopes
                     and
                     expectation
                     of
                     his
                     appearing
                     afterward
                     .
                     Or
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     at
                     such-time
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     as
                     was
                     first
                     determined
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     at
                     
                     the
                     morning
                     light
                     .
                     Which
                     season
                     yet
                     is
                     less
                     obnoxious
                     to
                     the
                     Impostures
                     of
                     Fancy
                     and
                     Melancholy
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     adds
                     some
                     weight
                     to
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Apparition
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     only
                     add
                     one
                     clause
                     more
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     second
                     Letter
                     that
                     makes
                     to
                     the
                     point
                     .
                     This
                     story
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     has
                     and
                     doth
                     still
                     obtain
                     credit
                     from
                     all
                     that
                     knew
                     the
                     Captain
                     ,
                     who
                     it
                     seems
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     shie
                     or
                     scrupulous
                     to
                     relate
                     it
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     that
                     askt
                     him
                     concerning
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     was
                     observed
                     he
                     never
                     mentioned
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     great
                     terrour
                     and
                     trepidation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Being
                   a
                   Postscript
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Letter
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Douch
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   Sir
                   
                     George
                     Villiers
                  
                   ,
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Duke
                   of
                   Buckingham
                   .
                
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 SInce
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 premisses
                 ,
                 a
                 passage
                 concerning
                 an
                 Apparition
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Villiers
                
                 ,
                 giving
                 warning
                 of
                 his
                 Son's
                 (
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                 Buckingham's
                 )
                 Murther
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 assured
                 by
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 truth
                 .
                 Thus
                 :
                 Some
                 few
                 days
                 before
                 the
                 Dukes
                 going
                 to
                 Portsmouth
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 stabbed
                 by
                 
                 Felton
                 )
                 the
                 Ghost
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Villiers
                
                 appeared
                 to
                 one
                 Parker
                 (
                 formerly
                 his
                 own
                 Servant
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 Servant
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Morning
                 Chamber
                 Gown
                 ;
                 charged
                 Parker
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 Son
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 decline
                 that
                 Employment
                 and
                 design
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 certainly
                 be
                 murthered
                 .
                 Parker
                 promised
                 the
                 Apparition
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 neglected
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 making
                 preparations
                 for
                 his
                 Expedition
                 ,
                 the
                 Apparition
                 came
                 again
                 to
                 Parker
                 ,
                 taxing
                 him
                 very
                 severely
                 for
                 his
                 breach
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 delay
                 the
                 acquainting
                 his
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 .
                 Then
                 Parker
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 tells
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Ghost
                 had
                 twice
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 that
                 warning
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 slighted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 Doting
                 Fool.
                 That
                 night
                 the
                 Apparition
                 came
                 to
                 Parker
                 a
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Parker
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 well
                 in
                 warning
                 my
                 Son
                 of
                 his
                 danger
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 yet
                 believe
                 thee
                 ,
                 Go
                 to
                 him
                 once
                 more
                 however
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 from
                 me
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Token
                 (
                 naming
                 a
                 private
                 Token
                 )
                 which
                 no
                 body
                 knows
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 he
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 decline
                 this
                 voyage
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Knife
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 (
                 pulling
                 a
                 long
                 Knife
                 out
                 from
                 under
                 his
                 Gown
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 Message
                 Parker
                 also
                 delivered
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 private
                 Token
                 
                 believed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 yet
                 said
                 that
                 his
                 honour
                 was
                 now
                 at
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 back
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 come
                 life
                 come
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 passage
                 Parker
                 after
                 the
                 Duke's
                 murther
                 communicated
                 to
                 his
                 fellow
                 Servant
                 one
                 
                   Henry
                   Ceeley
                
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 reverend
                 Divine
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 mouth
                 I
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Henry
                   Ceeley
                
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 dead
                 above
                 Twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 habitation
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 at
                 North-Currey
                 but
                 three
                 Miles
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 My
                 Friend
                 the
                 Divine
                 aforesaid
                 was
                 an
                 intimate
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 this
                 Henry
                 Ceeley's
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 me
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 known
                 truth
                 and
                 integrity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     story
                     I
                     heard
                     (
                     but
                     another
                     name
                     put
                     for
                  
                   Parker
                   )
                   
                     with
                     great
                     assurance
                     and
                     with
                     larger
                     circumstances
                     from
                     a
                     Person
                     of
                     Honour
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shall
                     content
                     my self
                     to
                     note
                     onely
                     what
                     I
                     find
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Timothy
                   Locket
                   of
                   Mongton
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     this
                  
                   Apparition
                   
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Parker
                   
                     was
                     all
                     three
                     times
                     towards
                     midnight
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     reading
                     in
                     some
                     Book
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     mentions
                     that
                     the
                     Dukes
                     Expedition
                     was
                     for
                     the
                     relief
                     of
                  
                   Rochel
                   .
                   
                     The
                     rest
                     is
                     muchwhat
                     as
                     Mr.
                  
                   Douch
                   
                     has
                     declared
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     omit
                     
                     the
                     close
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Lockets
                   
                     Letter
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     confirmed
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     premisses
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     Mr.
                  
                   Henry
                   Ceeley
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     was
                     then
                     a
                     Servant
                     with
                     this
                     Mr.
                  
                   Parker
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     Duke
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     told
                     me
                     that
                     he
                     knew
                     Mr.
                  
                   Parker
                   
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Religious
                     and
                     sober
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     every
                     particular
                     related
                     was
                     to
                     his
                     knowledge
                     true
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                   Watkinson's
                   Ghost
                   to
                   his
                   Daughter
                   Toppam
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   Mrs.
                   Taylor
                   of
                   the
                   Ford
                   by
                   St.
                   Neots
                   ,
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     Ezekias
                     Burton
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 SIR
                 ;
              
               
                 MY
                 Service
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Lady
                 .
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 desire
                 I
                 shall
                 write
                 what
                 my
                 Cousin
                 told
                 me
                 :
                 Her
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Mary
                   Watkinson
                
                 ,
                 her
                 Father
                 did
                 live
                 in
                 Smithfield
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 Married
                 to
                 one
                 
                   Francis
                   Toppam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 did
                 live
                 in
                 York
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Husband
                 being
                 an
                 ill
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 steal
                 her
                 away
                 against
                 her
                 Parents
                 consent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 came
                 often
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 last
                 with
                 him
                 upon
                 their
                 parting
                 ,
                 she
                 expressed
                 that
                 she
                 feared
                 she
                 should
                 never
                 see
                 him
                 more
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 dye
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 
                 God
                 did
                 permit
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 see
                 her
                 again
                 .
                 Now
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Buried
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 sleep
                 ,
                 she
                 heard
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chamber
                 grew
                 lighter
                 and
                 lighter
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 being
                 broad
                 awake
                 ,
                 saw
                 her
                 Father
                 stand
                 at
                 her
                 bedside
                 :
                 Who
                 said
                 ,
                 Mal
                 did
                 not
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 see
                 thee
                 once
                 again
                 ?
                 She
                 called
                 him
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 talked
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 bad
                 her
                 be
                 Patient
                 and
                 Dutiful
                 to
                 her
                 Mother
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 she
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 Child
                 since
                 he
                 did
                 dye
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 trouble
                 her
                 long
                 .
                 He
                 bad
                 her
                 speak
                 what
                 she
                 would
                 now
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 see
                 her
                 more
                 till
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Chamber
                 grew
                 darker
                 and
                 darker
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 with
                 Musick
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 said
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 never
                 dream
                 of
                 him
                 nor
                 ever
                 did
                 see
                 any
                 Apparition
                 of
                 him
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 honest
                 godly
                 Man
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     story
                  
                   G.
                   Rust
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     was
                     after
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Dromore
                   ,
                   
                     told
                     me
                     I
                     remember
                     with
                     great
                     assurance
                     some
                     Twenty
                     years
                     ago
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     credulous
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     
                     as
                     Mrs.
                  
                   Taylor
                   
                     relates
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   Burton
                   .
                   
                     The
                     next
                     Relation
                     shall
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     Daughter
                     appearing
                     to
                     her
                     Father
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Farrar
                   to
                   him
                   after
                   her
                   death
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   brief
                   Narrative
                   sent
                   from
                   Mr.
                   
                     Edward
                     Fowler
                  
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1678.
                   
                   May
                   11.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 week
                 Mr.
                 Pearson
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 worthy
                 good
                 Minister
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Wife's
                 Grandfather
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 great
                 Piety
                 and
                 Physician
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 Farrar
                 ,
                 nearly
                 related
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 Brother
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 famous
                 Mr.
                 Farrar
                 of
                 little
                 Giddon
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 and
                 his
                 Daughter
                 (
                 Mrs.
                 Pearsons
                 Mother
                 a
                 very
                 pious
                 soul
                 )
                 made
                 a
                 compact
                 at
                 his
                 intreaty
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 dyed
                 ,
                 if
                 happy
                 ,
                 should
                 after
                 death
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 surviver
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ;
                 the
                 Daughter
                 with
                 some
                 difficulty
                 consenting
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 Gillingham
                 .
                 Lodge
                 two
                 Miles
                 from
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 fell
                 in
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 mistake
                 being
                 given
                 
                 a
                 noxious
                 potion
                 instead
                 of
                 another
                 prepared
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 suddainly
                 dyed
                 .
              
               
                 Her
                 Father
                 lived
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 Night
                 she
                 dyed
                 she
                 opened
                 his
                 Curtains
                 and
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 before
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 her
                 ilness
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 Apparition
                 confidently
                 told
                 his
                 Maid
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Daughter
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 days
                 after
                 received
                 the
                 news
                 .
                 Her
                 Grandmother
                 told
                 Mrs.
                 Pearson
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 an
                 Uncle
                 of
                 hers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Maid
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Mrs.
                 Pearson
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 prudent
                 and
                 good
                 Woman
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   one
                   Mr.
                   Bower
                   of
                   Guilford
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   Highway-man
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   Dr.
                   
                     Ezekias
                     Burton
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 ABout
                 Ten
                 years
                 ago
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Bower
                 an
                 antient
                 Man
                 living
                 at
                 Guilford
                 in
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Highway
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 found
                 newly
                 Murdered
                 very
                 barbarously
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 great
                 Cut
                 cross
                 his
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 down
                 his
                 Breast
                 .
                 Two
                 Men
                 were
                 seized
                 upon
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 Gaol
                 at
                 Guilford
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 committed
                 for
                 Robbing
                 as
                 I
                 
                 suppose
                 .
                 That
                 Night
                 this
                 third
                 Man
                 was
                 awakened
                 about
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 and
                 greatly
                 terrified
                 with
                 an
                 Old
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 gash
                 cross
                 his
                 Throat
                 almost
                 from
                 Ear
                 to
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wound
                 down
                 his
                 Breast
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 came
                 in
                 stooping
                 and
                 holding
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 appeared
                 but
                 said
                 nothing
                 .
                 The
                 Thief
                 calls
                 to
                 his
                 two
                 new
                 Companions
                 ,
                 they
                 grumbled
                 at
                 him
                 but
                 made
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Morning
                 he
                 retained
                 so
                 lively
                 an
                 impression
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 his
                 Phantasy
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 r●…ality
                 of
                 this
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 told
                 others
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 my
                 Friend
                 Mr.
                 Reading
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 and
                 Cousin
                 to
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 that
                 was
                 Murdered
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 immediately
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Prisoner
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 or
                 had
                 lived
                 about
                 Guilford
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 No.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 enquired
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Town
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 ?
                 He
                 replied
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 all
                 thereabout
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 enquired
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Bower
                 ?
                 He
                 said
                 No.
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 examined
                 him
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 those
                 other
                 two
                 Men
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 supposed
                 for
                 some
                 Robbery
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 preliminary
                 Interrogatories
                 he
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ?
                 Which
                 he
                 immediately
                 did
                 ,
                 exactly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 gave
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 withal
                 deseribed
                 the
                 Old
                 Gentleman
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 picked
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 rough
                 on
                 his
                 Cheeks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Hairs
                 of
                 his
                 Face
                 were
                 Black
                 and
                 White
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Reading
                 saith
                 he
                 himself
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 description
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Bower
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 the
                 Highway-man
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 Oath
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 would
                 signifie
                 little
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Rogue
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Man
                 readily
                 consented
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Oath
                 before
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Reading
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 discreet
                 Man
                 concealed
                 this
                 story
                 from
                 the
                 Jury
                 at
                 the
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 evidence
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Law.
                 However
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 the
                 Murdered
                 Gentleman
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 several
                 suspicious
                 circumstances
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 Men
                 had
                 washed
                 their
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 stains
                 of
                 blood
                 remained
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 denied
                 he
                 ever
                 heard
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Bower
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 consest
                 it
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 and
                 
                 such
                 like
                 evidences
                 those
                 two
                 were
                 Condemned
                 and
                 Executed
                 ,
                 but
                 denied
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 could
                 clear
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 By-standers
                 understood
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 some
                 time
                 a
                 Tinker
                 was
                 hanged
                 (
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 has
                 forgot
                 )
                 who
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Bower
                 of
                 Guilford
                 was
                 his
                 greatest
                 trouble
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 confessed
                 he
                 struck
                 him
                 a
                 blow
                 on
                 the
                 back
                 which
                 fetcht
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 down
                 ,
                 those
                 other
                 Men
                 that
                 were
                 Arraigned
                 and
                 Executed
                 for
                 it
                 cut
                 his
                 Throat
                 and
                 rifled
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 story
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Reading
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 honest
                 prudent
                 person
                 and
                 not
                 credulous
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 referred
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 Relation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exact
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Reading
                 cannot
                 recollect
                 them
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 tells
                 me
                 he
                 sent
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 full
                 Narrative
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Onslow
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 that
                 Neighbourhood
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 retrieve
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Names
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Persons
                     and
                     exact
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     actions
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     not
                     amongst
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     's
                     Papers
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     story
                     is
                     so
                     perfect
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     credible
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     worthy
                     of
                     a
                     place
                     amongst
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     appearing
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Bower
                   
                     is
                     just
                     such
                     another
                     thing
                     as
                     the
                     appearing
                     of
                  
                   Anne
                   Walker
                   .
                   
                     We
                     proceed
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     story
                     which
                     Mr.
                  
                   Reading
                   
                     imparted
                     to
                     the
                     Doctor
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Another
                   appearing
                   of
                   a
                   Ghost
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   of
                   Guilford
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   recovery
                   of
                   a
                   Field
                   for
                   his
                   Child
                   unjustly
                   detained
                   by
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   abovesaid
                   Letter
                   of
                   Dr.
                   
                     Ezekias
                     Burton
                  
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 AN
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 the
                 before-named
                 Town
                 of
                 Guilford
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 possest
                 of
                 some
                 Copy-hold
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 default
                 of
                 such
                 issue
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 dies
                 having
                 no
                 Child
                 born
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Wife
                 apprehending
                 her self
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Child
                 (
                 which
                 her
                 Husbands
                 
                 Brother
                 asked
                 her
                 immediately
                 after
                 his
                 Brothers
                 death
                 )
                 she
                 told
                 him
                 she
                 believed
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 she
                 knew
                 she
                 went
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 He
                 rated
                 her
                 ,
                 called
                 her
                 Whore
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 procured
                 some
                 body
                 to
                 get
                 her
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Field
                 must
                 be
                 inherited
                 by
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 Whoring
                 should
                 not
                 fool
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Estate
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 Woman
                 went
                 home
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 her
                 Child
                 should
                 lose
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 was
                 worse
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 Whore.
                 However
                 she
                 quieted
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 her
                 time
                 came
                 she
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 grew
                 up
                 and
                 one
                 Summers
                 Night
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 undressing
                 him
                 in
                 her
                 yard
                 ,
                 her
                 Husband
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 her
                 go
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 demand
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 Which
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 treated
                 very
                 ill
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 neither
                 she
                 nor
                 her
                 Devil
                 (
                 for
                 she
                 had
                 told
                 him
                 her
                 Husband
                 appeared
                 and
                 bid
                 her
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 )
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 forgoe
                 his
                 land
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 she
                 went
                 home
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 as
                 her
                 Brother
                 was
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Field
                 homeward
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 Man
                 appears
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 stile
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 him
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 Land
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 right
                 .
                 The
                 Brother
                 being
                 greatly
                 frighted
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 runs
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 comes
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 tells
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 sent
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 her
                 take
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gave
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Son
                 is
                 now
                 possest
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Name
                 is
                 Mat
                 ,
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Readings
                 Brother
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 has
                 forgot
                 his
                 Sir-name
                 though
                 he
                 knows
                 him
                 very
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Though
                     the
                     Sir-name
                     of
                     the
                     party
                     be
                     wanting
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     determinated
                     so
                     by
                     other
                     circumstances
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     story
                     so
                     fresh
                     ,
                     and
                     told
                     by
                     so
                     credible
                     a
                     person
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Narrative
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     considerable
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     .
                     But
                     of
                     Recovery
                     of
                     Land
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     Owners
                     ,
                     the
                     story
                     of
                     Mrs.
                  
                   Brettons
                   
                     Ghost
                     appearing
                     is
                     an
                     eximious
                     example
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     follows
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   Mrs.
                   Bretton
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   recovery
                   of
                   some
                   Lands
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   some
                   mistake
                   in
                   Law
                   or
                   Right
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   Narrative
                   sent
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   from
                   Mr.
                   
                     Edward
                     Fowler
                  
                   ,
                   Prebendary
                   of
                   Glocester
                   .
                
              
               
                 DR
                 .
                 Bretton
                 late
                 Rector
                 of
                 Ludgate
                 and
                 Dedford
                 ,
                 lived
                 formerly
                 in
                 Herefordshire
                 ,
                 and
                 Marryed
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Dr.
                 S
                 —
                 This
                 Gentlewoman
                 was
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 piety
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 expressed
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 her
                 death
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 a
                 Maid
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 kindness
                 for
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Married
                 to
                 a
                 near
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 was
                 Alice
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 Alice
                 was
                 rocking
                 her
                 Infant
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Cradle
                 by
                 a
                 knocking
                 at
                 her
                 door
                 ,
                 which
                 opening
                 she
                 was
                 surprised
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Gentlewoman
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 her
                 late
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 Person
                 nor
                 habit
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Morning-Gown
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 appearance
                 with
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 often
                 seen
                 her
                 Mistress
                 wear
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 sight
                 she
                 expressed
                 very
                 great
                 amazement
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Were
                 not
                 
                 my
                 Mistress
                 dead
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 she
                 .
                 She
                 replied
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 your
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 Which
                 Alice
                 affirmed
                 was
                 as
                 cold
                 as
                 a
                 Clod.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 business
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 imploy
                 her
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 immediately
                 go
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 Alice
                 trembled
                 ,
                 and
                 beseecht
                 her
                 to
                 excuse
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 her
                 very
                 importunately
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 her
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 .
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 her
                 Husband
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 concerned
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 she
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 had
                 several
                 times
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 still
                 asleep
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 she
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 uncover
                 his
                 feet
                 towards
                 the
                 awakening
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Doctor
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 walking
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 till
                 now
                 he
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 .
                 Alice
                 next
                 objected
                 that
                 her
                 husband
                 was
                 gone
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 one
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 her
                 Child
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 cry
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 feared
                 if
                 it
                 awaked
                 before
                 her
                 return
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 cry
                 it self
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 it self
                 mischief
                 .
                 The
                 Spectre
                 replied
                 ,
                 The
                 Child
                 shall
                 sleep
                 till
                 you
                 return
                 .
              
               
                 Alice
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 avoiding
                 it
                 ,
                 sorely
                 against
                 her
                 will
                 ,
                 followed
                 her
                 over
                 a
                 style
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 Field
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 
                 her
                 ,
                 observe
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 Field
                 I
                 measure
                 with
                 my
                 Feet
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 good
                 large
                 and
                 leisurely
                 compass
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 gotten
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 wrongful
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 her
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 tell
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 whose
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 again
                 forthwith
                 as
                 he
                 loved
                 her
                 and
                 his
                 deceased
                 Mother
                 .
                 This
                 Brother
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 did
                 this
                 unjust
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 She
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 concerned
                 ,
                 because
                 her
                 name
                 was
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 some
                 writing
                 that
                 related
                 to
                 this
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 Alice
                 askt
                 her
                 how
                 she
                 should
                 satisfy
                 her
                 Brother
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 Cheat
                 or
                 delusion
                 of
                 her
                 Phansy
                 .
                 She
                 replied
                 ,
                 tell
                 him
                 this
                 secret
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 that
                 only
                 himself
                 and
                 I
                 are
                 privy
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 believe
                 you
                 .
                 Alice
                 having
                 promised
                 her
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 this
                 Errand
                 ,
                 she
                 proceded
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 good
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 entertained
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 with
                 most
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Divine
                 discourse
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Twilight
                 appeared
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 whistling
                 of
                 Carters
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Horse-Bells
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Spectre
                 said
                 ,
                 Alice
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 your self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 disappeared
                 .
              
               
                 Immediately
                 Alice
                 makes
                 all
                 haste
                 home
                 ;
                 being
                 thoughtful
                 for
                 her
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Spectre
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 asleep
                 as
                 she
                 left
                 it
                 .
                 
                 When
                 she
                 had
                 dressed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 away
                 she
                 went
                 to
                 her
                 Master
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 who
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 account
                 she
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 in
                 Law.
                 He
                 at
                 first
                 hearing
                 
                 Alice's
                 story
                 and
                 message
                 ,
                 laughed
                 at
                 it
                 heartily
                 .
                 But
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 changed
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 told
                 her
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 the
                 Poor
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 now
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 with
                 more
                 circumstances
                 hath
                 several
                 times
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Bretton
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 goodness
                 and
                 sincerity
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 a
                 large
                 Narrative
                 of
                 this
                 Apparition
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 to
                 two
                 of
                 my
                 Friends
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 Mrs.
                 Needham
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Whichcot
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 years
                 after
                 I
                 received
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Narrative
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 near
                 four
                 years
                 since
                 )
                 I
                 light
                 into
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 three
                 sober
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 rank
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 travelled
                 in
                 a
                 Stage-Coach
                 three
                 days
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 I
                 happened
                 to
                 tell
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 but
                 told
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 at
                 Deptford
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 presumed
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 knew
                 that
                 there
                 Dr.
                 Bretton
                 lived
                 .
                 They
                 told
                 me
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 concluded
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 story
                 was
                 very
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 only
                 I
                 was
                 out
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 Deptford
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 they
                 told
                 me
                 
                 Pembridge
                 near
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Doctor
                 was
                 Minister
                 before
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 And
                 they
                 assured
                 me
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 that
                 day
                 the
                 Poor
                 enjoyed
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 .
                 They
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 Mrs.
                 
                 Bretton's
                 Father
                 could
                 never
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 any
                 thing
                 mentioned
                 of
                 his
                 Daughters
                 appearing
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 still
                 reply
                 in
                 great
                 anger
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 something
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 his
                 Daughter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   attested
                   by
                   me
                   
                     this
                     16
                     th
                     .
                     of
                     Feb.
                     1680
                     /
                     1.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Edward
                   Fowler
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   a
                   Dutch
                   Man
                   that
                   could
                   see
                   Ghosts
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   he
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                   Woodbridge
                   in
                   Suffolk
                   .
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 Broom
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 Woodbridge
                 in
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 meeting
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Barbers
                 shop
                 in
                 that
                 Town
                 ,
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Lieutenant
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 Obdam
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 alive
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 that
                 Town
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 at
                 large
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 occasion
                 of
                 some
                 discourse
                 was
                 told
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 Ghosts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 divers
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Broom
                 rebuking
                 him
                 for
                 talking
                 so
                 idly
                 ,
                 he
                 persisted
                 in
                 it
                 very
                 stiffly
                 .
                 Some
                 days
                 after
                 lighting
                 upon
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 askt
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 any
                 Ghost
                 since
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 that
                 Town
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 replyed
                 ,
                 No.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 walking
                 together
                 up
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Broom
                 ,
                 Yonder
                 comes
                 a
                 Ghost
                 .
                 He
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 askt
                 him
                 whereabout
                 it
                 was
                 ?
                 The
                 other
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 over
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 walks
                 looking
                 upwards
                 towards
                 such
                 a
                 side
                 ,
                 flinging
                 one
                 arm
                 with
                 a
                 Glove
                 in
                 its
                 hand
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 ever
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 have
                 suffered
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Anon
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 just
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 's
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Broom
                 believing
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fiction
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 held
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 flung
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 palms
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 knee
                 bruised
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 excessive
                 pain
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 spying
                 the
                 Lieutenant
                 lye
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 up
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 relief
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 others
                 he
                 got
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 shop
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 poured
                 strong-water
                 down
                 his
                 Throat
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 could
                 discern
                 no
                 Life
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 the
                 strong-water
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 with
                 well
                 chafing
                 him
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 stirr
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 words
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 no
                 more
                 Ghosts
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 desired
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 but
                 Mr.
                 Broom
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 feared
                 ,
                 should
                 he
                 take
                 it
                 so
                 soon
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 sick
                 .
              
               
                 Thereupon
                 they
                 went
                 together
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                 Broom's
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 entring
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bell
                 rang
                 out
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Broom
                 presently
                 sent
                 his
                 Maid
                 to
                 learn
                 who
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 She
                 brought
                 word
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 One
                 ,
                 a
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 Consumption
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 inquiring
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 punctually
                 as
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 guessed
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Ghost
                 appeared
                 .
                 The
                 Ghost
                 had
                 exactly
                 this
                 Taylors
                 known
                 Gate
                 ,
                 who
                 ordinarily
                 went
                 also
                 with
                 one
                 Arm
                 swinging
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Glove
                 in
                 that
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 upwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Relation
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   H.
                   More
                   
                     from
                     Mr.
                  
                   Edw.
                   Fowler
                   ;
                   
                     at
                     the
                     end
                     whereof
                     he
                     writes
                     ,
                     that
                     Dr.
                  
                   Burton
                   
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     himself
                     ,
                     heard
                     it
                     from
                     Mr.
                  
                   Broom
                   '
                   
                     s
                     own
                     mouth
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     can
                     add
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     also
                     afterwards
                     heard
                     it
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     at
                  
                   London
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Irish
                   story
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   like
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   carried
                   away
                   by
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   who
                   had
                   been
                   seven
                   years
                   dead
                   ,
                   that
                   brought
                   a
                   Medicine
                   to
                   the
                   abovesaid
                   parties
                   Bed-side
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 Ireland
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                 Ororie's
                 ,
                 sending
                 his
                 Butler
                 one
                 afternoon
                 to
                 buy
                 Cards
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 a
                 Field
                 ,
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 wonder
                 ,
                 espyed
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 sitting
                 round
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 deal
                 of
                 good
                 cheer
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 going
                 up
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 arose
                 and
                 saluted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 whispered
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 Ear
                 ;
                 
                   Do
                   nothing
                   this
                   company
                   invites
                   you
                   to
                   .
                
                 He
                 thereupon
                 refused
                 
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 Table
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 it
                 were
                 gone
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 company
                 are
                 now
                 dancing
                 and
                 playing
                 upon
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Butler
                 being
                 desired
                 to
                 joyn
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 refusing
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 all
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 prevailed
                 with
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 in
                 working
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 feasting
                 or
                 dancing
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 disappeared
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Butler
                 is
                 now
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 instead
                 of
                 going
                 forwards
                 ,
                 home
                 he
                 returns
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 drive
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 consternation
                 of
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 entred
                 his
                 Masters
                 door
                 ,
                 but
                 down
                 he
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 some
                 time
                 sensless
                 ,
                 but
                 coming
                 to
                 himself
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 related
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 night
                 following
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 company
                 to
                 his
                 Bed-side
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 stir
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 carryed
                 away
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 kept
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 having
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 adventured
                 to
                 put
                 one
                 foot
                 over
                 the
                 threshold
                 ,
                 several
                 standing
                 by
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 espied
                 a
                 Rope
                 cast
                 about
                 his
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 Man
                 was
                 hurried
                 away
                 with
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 they
                 following
                 after
                 him
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 overtake
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 they
                 espyed
                 a
                 Horseman
                 coming
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 signs
                 to
                 
                 him
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 saw
                 coming
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Rope
                 but
                 no
                 body
                 drawing
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 met
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Rope
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 had
                 a
                 smart
                 blow
                 given
                 him
                 over
                 his
                 Arm
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Horseman
                 brought
                 him
                 back
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
                 Orory
                 hearing
                 of
                 these
                 strange
                 passages
                 ,
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 this
                 Man
                 to
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 accordingly
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 morning
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 quickly
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 Earl
                 that
                 his
                 Spectre
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 him
                 that
                 that
                 day
                 he
                 should
                 most
                 certainly
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 endeavours
                 should
                 avail
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 room
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 guard
                 him
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 famous
                 stroker
                 Mr.
                 Greatrix
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 neighbor
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 besides
                 other
                 Persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 ,
                 two
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 consulted
                 touching
                 the
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Medicine
                 the
                 Spectre
                 or
                 Ghost
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 mention
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 anon
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 determined
                 on
                 the
                 Negative
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 By.
                 
              
               
                 Till
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 was
                 spent
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 was
                 perceived
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 
                 Mr.
                 Greatrix
                 and
                 another
                 lusty
                 Man
                 clapt
                 their
                 Arms
                 over
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 weighed
                 him
                 down
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 forcibly
                 taken
                 up
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 still
                 running
                 under
                 him
                 to
                 prevent
                 his
                 receiving
                 hurt
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 fall
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 he
                 fell
                 and
                 was
                 caught
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 no
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 being
                 quiet
                 till
                 bed-time
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
                 ordered
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 lye
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Morning
                 he
                 told
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Spectre
                 was
                 again
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 a
                 wooden
                 dish
                 with
                 grey
                 liquor
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 drink
                 it
                 off
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Spectre
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 awake
                 his
                 bedfellows
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 that
                 endeavour
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 good
                 advice
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 followed
                 ,
                 be
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 now
                 perfectly
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 he
                 saw
                 there
                 .
                 He
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 concluded
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 Combination
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 could
                 
                 assure
                 him
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 attempts
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 troubled
                 with
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 sad
                 fits
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 that
                 liquor
                 to
                 cure
                 him
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 drink
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 peremptorily
                 refusing
                 ,
                 the
                 Spectre
                 was
                 angry
                 ,
                 upbraided
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 disingenuity
                 ,
                 but
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 however
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 kindness
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 Plantain
                 juice
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 well
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 fits
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 carry
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 his
                 Grave
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 Man
                 having
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 somewhat
                 recovered
                 himself
                 ,
                 ask't
                 the
                 Spectre
                 whether
                 by
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 Plantain
                 he
                 meant
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 or
                 Roots
                 ?
                 It
                 replied
                 ,
                 the
                 Roots
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 it
                 askt
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 him
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 No.
                 He
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ?
                 The
                 Man
                 answered
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 dead
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 dead
                 said
                 the
                 Spectre
                 or
                 Ghost
                 seven
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 lived
                 a
                 loose
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 ever
                 since
                 have
                 I
                 been
                 hurried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 restless
                 Condition
                 with
                 the
                 Company
                 you
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 proceeded
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 suffered
                 such
                 severe
                 things
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 never
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 day
                 before
                 you
                 met
                 with
                 this
                 Company
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 was
                 then
                 going
                 about
                 an
                 unlawful
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vanisht
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     story
                     was
                     also
                     sent
                     from
                     Mr.
                  
                   E.
                   Fowler
                   
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   H.
                   More
                   ,
                   
                     concerning
                     which
                     he
                     further
                     adds
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Postscript
                     ,
                     that
                     Mr.
                  
                   Greatrix
                   
                     told
                     this
                     story
                     to
                     Mrs.
                  
                   Foxcraft
                   at
                   Ragley
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     at
                     her
                     request
                     he
                     told
                     it
                     a
                     second
                     time
                     in
                     her
                     hearing
                     at
                     the
                     Table
                     .
                     My
                     Lady
                  
                   Roydon
                   
                     being
                     then
                     present
                     ,
                     inquired
                     afterwards
                     concerning
                     it
                     of
                     My
                     Lord
                  
                   Orory
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     confirmed
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     all
                     the
                     circumstances
                     of
                     this
                     Narrative
                     to
                     My
                     Lady
                  
                   Roydon
                   
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     except
                     that
                     passage
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Spectre
                     told
                     the
                     Man
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     that
                     day
                     going
                     about
                     an
                     unlawful
                     business
                     .
                     And
                     Mr.
                  
                   Fowler
                   
                     further
                     adds
                     ,
                     that
                     since
                     an
                     eminent
                     Doctor
                     in
                     this
                     City
                     told
                     me
                     that
                     My
                     Lord
                     told
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     saw
                     at
                     his
                     own
                     house
                     a
                     Man
                     taken
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     Air.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     Dr.
                  
                   H.
                   More
                   
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     affirming
                     that
                     he
                     also
                     heard
                     Mr.
                  
                   Greatrix
                   
                     tell
                     the
                     story
                     at
                     My
                     Lord
                  
                   Conway
                   '
                   
                     s
                     at
                  
                   Ragley
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     particularly
                     inquired
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Greatrix
                   
                     about
                     the
                     Mans
                     being
                     carried
                     up
                     into
                     the
                     Air
                     above
                     Mens
                     heads
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     expresly
                     affirm
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     an
                     Eye-witness
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   miraculous
                   Cure
                   of
                   
                     Jesch
                     Claes
                  
                   a
                   Dutch
                   Woman
                   of
                   Amsterdam
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   an
                   Apparition
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Narrative
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 Dutch
                 Merchant
                 from
                 her
                 own
                 Mouth
                 begins
                 thus
                 .
                 A
                 miraculous
                 Cure
                 upon
                 
                   Jesch
                   Claes
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 about
                 fifty
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 many
                 years
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 my self
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 This
                 Woman
                 for
                 fourteen
                 years
                 had
                 been
                 lame
                 of
                 both
                 Legs
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 dead
                 and
                 without
                 feeling
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 but
                 creep
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 Peoples
                 Arms
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 she
                 hath
                 walked
                 again
                 .
                 Which
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 from
                 her
                 own
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1676.
                 about
                 the
                 13th
                 or
                 14th
                 of
                 this
                 Month
                 October
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 between
                 one
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Jesch
                   Claes
                
                 being
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 her
                 Husband
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Boatman
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 three
                 times
                 pulled
                 by
                 her
                 Arm
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 she
                 awaked
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 What
                 may
                 this
                 be
                 ?
                 Hereupon
                 she
                 heard
                 an
                 answer
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 :
                 
                 Be
                 not
                 afraid
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Your
                 malady
                 which
                 hath
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 been
                 upon
                 you
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 from
                 God
                 Almighty
                 to
                 walk
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 keep
                 this
                 to
                 your self
                 till
                 further
                 answer
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 she
                 cried
                 aloud
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 That
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 know
                 what
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 Then
                 had
                 she
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 There
                 needs
                 no
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 from
                 God.
                 Then
                 came
                 light
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 saw
                 a
                 beautiful
                 Youth
                 about
                 Ten
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 with
                 Curled
                 Yellow
                 Hair
                 Clothed
                 in
                 White
                 to
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 from
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 to
                 the
                 Chimney
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 vanished
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 did
                 there
                 shoot
                 something
                 or
                 gush
                 from
                 her
                 Hip
                 ,
                 or
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 through
                 her
                 Leg
                 as
                 a
                 Water
                 into
                 her
                 great
                 Toe
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 did
                 find
                 life
                 rising
                 up
                 ,
                 felt
                 it
                 with
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 Lord
                 give
                 me
                 now
                 again
                 my
                 feeling
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 she
                 continued
                 crying
                 and
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 weak
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 she
                 continued
                 that
                 day
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 till
                 Evening
                 at
                 six
                 a
                 Clock
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 she
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 fire
                 dressing
                 the
                 food
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 as
                 like
                 a
                 rushing
                 noise
                 in
                 both
                 her
                 Ears
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 her
                 Stand.
                 Your
                 going
                 
                 is
                 given
                 you
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 she
                 immediately
                 stand
                 up
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 crept
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 Her
                 Husband
                 meeting
                 her
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 afraid
                 drew
                 back
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 she
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 My
                 dear
                 Husband
                 I
                 can
                 go
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Man
                 thinking
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 drew
                 back
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 Wife
                 .
                 His
                 Wife
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 said
                 ,
                 My
                 dear
                 Husband
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 Married
                 these
                 Thirty
                 years
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Almighty
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 my
                 going
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 her
                 Husband
                 being
                 amazed
                 drew
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 she
                 claspt
                 her
                 hand
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 doubted
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 your
                 Mother
                 ?
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 yes
                 Father
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 plainly
                 see
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 her
                 go
                 also
                 before
                 you
                 came
                 in
                 .
                 This
                 Person
                 dwells
                 upon
                 
                   Princes
                   Island
                
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     account
                     was
                     sent
                     from
                     a
                  
                   Dutch
                   
                     Merchant
                     procured
                     by
                     a
                     Friend
                     for
                     Dr.
                  
                   R.
                   Cudworth
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     contains
                     the
                     main
                     Particulars
                     that
                     occur
                     in
                     the
                     Dutch
                     Printed
                     Narrative
                     ,
                     which
                     Monsieur
                  
                   Van
                   Helmont
                   
                     brought
                     over
                     with
                     him
                     to
                     my
                     Lady
                  
                   Conway
                   at
                   Ragley
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     having
                     inquired
                     upon
                     the
                     Spot
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     there
                     at
                  
                   Amsterdam
                   ,
                   
                   
                     though
                     of
                     a
                     Genius
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     credulous
                     of
                     such
                     Relations
                     ,
                     found
                     the
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     really
                     true
                     .
                     As
                     also
                  
                   Philippus
                   Limbergius
                   
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   H.
                   More
                   ,
                   
                     sent
                     this
                     Testimony
                     touching
                     the
                     party
                     cured
                     ,
                     That
                     she
                     was
                     always
                     reputed
                     a
                     very
                     honest
                     good
                     Woman
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     believed
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     fraud
                     at
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     business
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   An
                   house
                   haunted
                   some
                   Thirty
                   years
                   ago
                   or
                   more
                   at
                   or
                   near
                   Bow
                   ,
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   strangely
                   disturbed
                   by
                   Daemons
                   and
                   Witches
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 Certain
                 Gentleman
                 about
                 Thirty
                 years
                 ago
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 Travel
                 from
                 London
                 into
                 Essex
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 Bow
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 a
                 Friend
                 he
                 called
                 at
                 a
                 house
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 disquieted
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 much
                 remarkable
                 yet
                 ,
                 unless
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Girl
                 who
                 was
                 pluckt
                 by
                 the
                 Thigh
                 by
                 a
                 cold
                 hand
                 in
                 her
                 bed
                 who
                 dyed
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 weeks
                 after
                 this
                 his
                 occasions
                 calling
                 him
                 back
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 no
                 design
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 visit
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 done
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 happening
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 himself
                 engaged
                 to
                 ride
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 ask
                 how
                 she
                 did
                 ?
                 To
                 whom
                 she
                 answered
                 with
                 a
                 sorrowful
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 That
                 though
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 tolerable
                 health
                 ,
                 yet
                 things
                 went
                 very
                 ill
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 house
                 being
                 extreamly
                 haunted
                 especially
                 above
                 stairs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 rooms
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 flinging
                 of
                 things
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 of
                 Stones
                 and
                 Bricks
                 through
                 the
                 Windows
                 and
                 putting
                 all
                 in
                 disorder
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 could
                 scarce
                 forbear
                 laughing
                 at
                 her
                 ,
                 giving
                 so
                 little
                 credit
                 to
                 such
                 stories
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 tricks
                 onely
                 of
                 some
                 unhappy
                 Wags
                 to
                 make
                 sport
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 trouble
                 to
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 says
                 she
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 stay
                 a
                 while
                 you
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 see
                 something
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 Eyes
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 stayed
                 any
                 considerable
                 time
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Window
                 of
                 an
                 upper
                 room
                 opened
                 of
                 it self
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 no
                 body
                 was
                 above
                 stairs
                 )
                 and
                 out
                 comes
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Wheel
                 through
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 presently
                 clapt
                 to
                 again
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 while
                 after
                 it
                 suddainly
                 flew
                 open
                 again
                 and
                 out
                 come
                 a
                 Brick-bat
                 ,
                 which
                 inflamed
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 eager
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Knavery
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 boldly
                 resolved
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 would
                 go
                 up
                 with
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 present
                 durst
                 accompany
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 keen
                 desire
                 of
                 discovering
                 the
                 cheat
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 adventure
                 by
                 himself
                 alone
                 into
                 that
                 Room
                 .
                 Into
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Bedding
                 ,
                 Chairs
                 and
                 Stools
                 ,
                 and
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Bedstaves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 furniture
                 rudely
                 scattered
                 on
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 search
                 found
                 no
                 mortal
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 .
              
               
                 Well!
                 he
                 stays
                 there
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 try
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 anon
                 a
                 Bedstaff
                 begins
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 it self
                 round
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 together
                 upon
                 its
                 Toe
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 fairly
                 to
                 lay
                 it self
                 down
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 curious
                 Spectator
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 it
                 to
                 lye
                 still
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 steps
                 out
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 views
                 it
                 whether
                 any
                 small
                 string
                 or
                 hair
                 were
                 tyed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 hole
                 or
                 button
                 to
                 fasten
                 any
                 such
                 string
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 hole
                 or
                 string
                 in
                 the
                 Ceiling
                 above
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 search
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 retires
                 to
                 the
                 Window
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 observes
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 what
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 .
                 Anon
                 ,
                 another
                 Bedstaff
                 rises
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 higher
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 now
                 begins
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 makes
                 to
                 the
                 door
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 better
                 caution
                 shuts
                 it
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 presently
                 opened
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 
                 clatter
                 of
                 Chairs
                 ,
                 and
                 Stools
                 ,
                 and
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Bedstaves
                 ,
                 sent
                 after
                 him
                 down
                 Stairs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 have
                 maimed
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 motion
                 was
                 so
                 moderated
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 no
                 harm
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 abundantly
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 mere
                 Womanish
                 fear
                 or
                 superstition
                 that
                 so
                 affrighted
                 the
                 Mistress
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 while
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 Room
                 he
                 was
                 talking
                 with
                 the
                 Family
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Tobacco-pipe
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 side
                 Table
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 being
                 nigh
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 for
                 his
                 further
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 the
                 tricks
                 of
                 Waggs
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mad
                 frolicks
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Daemons
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 roasted
                 a
                 Bedstaff
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 an
                 Old
                 Woman
                 a
                 suspected
                 Witch
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 but
                 escaped
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 after
                 so
                 ill
                 haunted
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 upper
                 and
                 lower
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 house
                 stood
                 empty
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     Story
                     is
                     found
                     amongst
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil's
                   
                     Papers
                     ,
                     written
                     to
                     him
                     from
                     Dr.
                  
                   H.
                   More
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     says
                     ,
                     some
                     three
                     months
                     before
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     it
                     from
                     the
                     parties
                     own
                     mouth
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     haunted
                     house
                     in
                  
                   Bow
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     saw
                     the
                     motion
                     of
                     the
                     Bedstaves
                     and
                     Tobacco-pipe
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     And
                     I
                     very
                     well
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     about
                     Thirty
                     or
                     Forty
                     years
                     ago
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     fame
                     of
                     an
                     house
                     haunted
                     at
                  
                   Bow
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     feats
                     us
                     this
                     Spectator
                     saw
                     ,
                     was
                     rumoured
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     time
                     agrees
                     with
                     that
                     of
                     this
                     Spectator
                     or
                     Eye-witness
                     of
                     the
                     above
                     recited
                     Feats
                     .
                     And
                     a
                     Book
                     was
                     then
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     Printed
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     never
                     saw
                     any
                     but
                     one
                     of
                     late
                     without
                     any
                     date
                     of
                     the
                     year
                     ,
                     the
                     things
                     then
                     being
                     in
                  
                   Fieri
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     Printed
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     seem
                     to
                     referr
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     haunted
                     place
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Pamphlet
                     names
                  
                   Plaisto
                   for
                   Bow.
                   
                     But
                     the
                     haunting
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     fame
                     went
                     so
                     many
                     years
                     ago
                     I
                     very
                     well
                     remember
                     was
                  
                   Bow.
                   
                     But
                     whether
                  
                   Bow
                   
                     was
                     talked
                     of
                     instead
                     of
                  
                   Plaisto
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     being
                     a
                     place
                     near
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     more
                     note
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     .
                     And
                  
                   Paul
                   Fox
                   
                     a
                     Weaver
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     Man
                     whose
                     house
                     was
                     haunted
                     in
                  
                   Plaisto
                   
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     Pamphlet
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Gentleman
                     that
                     so
                     well
                     remembers
                     the
                     strange
                     things
                     he
                     saw
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     forgot
                     the
                     Mans
                     
                     name
                     whose
                     house
                     was
                     haunted
                     (
                     and
                     the
                     strangeness
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     would
                     six
                     themselves
                     in
                     his
                     memory
                     ,
                     even
                     whether
                     he
                     would
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Master
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     might
                     easily
                     in
                     Thirty
                     or
                     Forty
                     years
                     time
                     slide
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     )
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     sure
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                  
                   Plaisto
                   or
                   Bow.
                   
                     But
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     the
                     fame
                     went
                     of
                  
                   Bow
                   ,
                   
                     though
                     the
                     Pamphlet
                     name
                  
                   Plaisto
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     that
                     might
                     make
                     the
                     abovesaid
                     Party
                     ,
                     who
                     told
                     Dr.
                  
                   More
                   
                     the
                     story
                     ,
                     six
                     the
                     Scene
                     without
                     all
                     scruple
                     in
                  
                   Bow.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     methinks
                     I
                     hear
                     the
                     Reader
                     complain
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     omission
                     in
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     inquire
                     of
                     Dr.
                  
                   More
                   
                     who
                     this
                     party
                     was
                     that
                     told
                     him
                     the
                     story
                     ,
                     it
                     seeming
                     an
                     headless
                     piece
                     without
                     that
                     part
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     I
                     find
                     in
                     a
                     Paper
                     (
                     whose
                     Title
                     is
                     Doctor
                  
                   More
                   '
                   s
                   Particulars
                   about
                   the
                   Stories
                   )
                   
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     answer
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   .
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     Dr.
                  
                   Gibbs
                   
                     a
                     Prebendary
                     of
                  
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     sober
                     intelligent
                     person
                     .
                     And
                     some
                     dozen
                     lines
                     after
                     ,
                     Dr.
                  
                   More
                   
                     says
                     ,
                     Dr.
                  
                   Gibbs
                   
                     told
                     the
                     story
                     to
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Dr.
                  
                   Outram
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     brought
                     me
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     already
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     person
                     of
                     understanding
                     and
                     integrity
                     .
                     He
                     has
                     also
                     some
                     Sermons
                     in
                     Print
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     about
                     three
                     months
                     after
                     Dr.
                  
                   More
                   
                     had
                     received
                     this
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     story
                     from
                     Dr.
                  
                   Gibbs
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     wrote
                     to
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     that
                     he
                     related
                     
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     same
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     every
                     punctilio
                     as
                     he
                     heard
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     I
                     dare
                     undertake
                     for
                     him
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     main
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     makes
                     to
                     the
                     evincing
                     of
                     Witchcraft
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ludicrous
                     Feats
                     of
                     Daemons
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     committed
                     no
                     errour
                     therein
                     ,
                     nor
                     set
                     down
                     any
                     thing
                     whose
                     substance
                     was
                     not
                     related
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     Reverend
                     Dr.
                  
                   Gibbs
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Jermin's
                   story
                   of
                   an
                   house
                   haunted
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   disturbance
                   himself
                   was
                   a
                   Witness
                   of
                   there
                   at
                   a
                   visit
                   of
                   his
                   Wife's
                   Sister
                   .
                
              
               
                 ONe
                 Mr.
                 Jermin
                 Minister
                 of
                 Bigner
                 in
                 Sussex
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Sister
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 's
                 ,
                 found
                 her
                 very
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 her
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 she
                 replyed
                 ,
                 You
                 shall
                 know
                 to
                 morrow
                 morning
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Bed
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Maids
                 accompanied
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 go
                 into
                 any
                 Room
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 trampling
                 of
                 many
                 feet
                 upon
                 the
                 Leads
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 going
                 off
                 of
                 a
                 Gun
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 sollowed
                 
                 a
                 great
                 silence
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 came
                 swiftly
                 down
                 Stairs
                 into
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 fell
                 a
                 wrestling
                 and
                 tumbling
                 each
                 other
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 were
                 quiet
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 a
                 whispering
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 buzz
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 understand
                 nothing
                 .
                 Then
                 one
                 called
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Day
                   is
                   broke
                   ,
                   come
                   away
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 they
                 ran
                 up
                 Stairs
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 drive
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 heard
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 Sister
                 came
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 Now
                 Brother
                 you
                 know
                 why
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 aft●…r
                 she
                 had
                 askt
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 slept
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 rested
                 worse
                 in
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 disturbed
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 with
                 tumblings
                 and
                 noises
                 .
                 She
                 complained
                 that
                 her
                 Husband
                 would
                 force
                 her
                 to
                 live
                 there
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 being
                 continually
                 scared
                 .
                 Whereto
                 the
                 Husband
                 answered
                 ,
                 Their
                 disturbers
                 never
                 did
                 them
                 any
                 other
                 mischief
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Dinner
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Physician
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Jermin
                 discoursing
                 about
                 this
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 the
                 Physician
                 also
                 answered
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 hurt
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 this
                 instance
                 :
                 That
                 Dining
                 there
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Man
                 on
                 Horseback
                 into
                 the
                 yard
                 in
                 mourning
                 .
                 His
                 Servant
                 went
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 sitting
                 very
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 get
                 any
                 answer
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 the
                 Physician
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 see
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Man
                 clapt
                 Spurs
                 to
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 rode
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 up
                 Stairs
                 into
                 a
                 long
                 Gallery
                 whither
                 the
                 Physician
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 him
                 vanish
                 in
                 a
                 fire
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Gallery
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 received
                 hurt
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 yet
                 Mr.
                 Jermin
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 Feaver
                 with
                 the
                 disturbance
                 he
                 experienced
                 that
                 indangered
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Scot
                   
                     and
                     his
                     Wife
                     heard
                     this
                     Narrative
                     from
                     Mr.
                  
                   Jermin
                   '
                   
                     s
                     own
                     mouth
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     also
                     have
                     heard
                     it
                     from
                     Mr.
                  
                   Scot
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     is
                     a
                     Minister
                     of
                  
                   London
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Authour
                     of
                     a
                     late
                     excellent
                     good
                     Treatise
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     entitled
                     ,
                  
                   The
                   Christian
                   Life
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Contained
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     G.
                     Clark
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     M.
                     T.
                  
                   touching
                   an
                   house
                   haunted
                   in
                   Welton
                   near
                   Daventry
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Send
                 you
                 here
                 a
                 Relation
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 memorable
                 piece
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 fit
                 Mr.
                 More
                 gallantly
                 .
                 I
                 first
                 heard
                 the
                 story
                 related
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Justinian
                   Isham
                
                 by
                 a
                 Reverend
                 Minister
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 experience
                 .
                 Sir
                 Justinian
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 me
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 going
                 to
                 visit
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thinking
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 my
                 friend
                 told
                 me
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 being
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 man
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 being
                 a
                 Relation
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 I
                 my self
                 had
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 this
                 Mans
                 house
                 for
                 some
                 deeds
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 touching
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 acquiesce
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 I
                 
                 am
                 very
                 chary
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Story
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 At
                 Welton
                 within
                 a
                 Mile
                 of
                 Daventry
                 in
                 Northamptonshire
                 ,
                 where
                 live
                 together
                 
                   Widdow
                   Cowley
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Grandmother
                 ,
                 
                   Widdow
                   Stiff
                
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 two
                 Daughters
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 next
                 house
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 live
                 another
                 
                   Widdow
                   Cowley
                
                 ,
                 Sister
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 
                   Widdow
                   Cowley
                   ,
                   Moses
                   Cowley
                
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 good
                 Estate
                 in
                 Land
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 civil
                 and
                 orderly
                 people
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 younger
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 ten
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 Vomited
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 three
                 Gallons
                 of
                 Water
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 Admiration
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 elder
                 Wench
                 comes
                 running
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 her
                 Sister
                 begins
                 to
                 Vomit
                 Stones
                 and
                 Coals
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 and
                 were
                 Eye-witnesses
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Five
                 hundred
                 .
                 Some
                 weighed
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 pound
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 professed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 scarce
                 get
                 the
                 like
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 he
                 shewed
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 you
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 quarter
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 biggest
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 bag
                 .
                 This
                 Vomiting
                 lasted
                 
                 about
                 a
                 fortnight
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 Witnesses
                 good
                 store
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 threw
                 hards
                 of
                 Flax
                 upon
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 blaze
                 though
                 blown
                 ,
                 but
                 dwindled
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Bed-clothes
                 would
                 be
                 thrown
                 off
                 the
                 Bed.
                 
                   Moses
                   Cowley
                
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 laid
                 them
                 on
                 again
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 Parlour
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 off
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 strike
                 of
                 Wheat
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Beds
                 feet
                 ,
                 set
                 it
                 how
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thrown
                 down
                 again
                 .
                 Once
                 the
                 Coffers
                 and
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 transposed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 scarce
                 stir
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 .
                 Once
                 he
                 laid
                 the
                 Bible
                 upon
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Clothes
                 were
                 thrown
                 off
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bible
                 hid
                 in
                 another
                 Bed.
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 Parlour
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 go
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 things
                 would
                 be
                 transposed
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 their
                 Wheel
                 taken
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 thrown
                 under
                 the
                 Table
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 Buttery
                 their
                 Milk
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 one
                 Panchion
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Milk
                 spilt
                 .
                 A
                 seven
                 pound
                 weight
                 with
                 a
                 ring
                 was
                 hung
                 upon
                 the
                 Spigot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beer
                 mingled
                 with
                 Sand
                 and
                 all
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 their
                 Salt
                 mingled
                 most
                 perfectly
                 with
                 Bran.
                 
              
               
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 Mother
                 said
                 that
                 their
                 Flax
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Box
                 ,
                 she
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 again
                 ;
                 she
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 again
                 and
                 lockt
                 the
                 Box
                 ,
                 trying
                 by
                 the
                 hasp
                 or
                 lid
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 fast
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 her
                 back
                 was
                 turned
                 the
                 Box
                 was
                 unlocked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flax
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 again
                 .
                 Moses
                 said
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Parlour
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 loaf
                 of
                 Bread
                 tumbled
                 off
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 he
                 saw
                 .
                 After
                 a
                 Womans
                 Patten
                 rose
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 thrown
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 heard
                 the
                 Comb
                 break
                 in
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 it
                 flew
                 at
                 them
                 in
                 two
                 pieces
                 .
                 A
                 Knife
                 rose
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 and
                 flew
                 at
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 hitting
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 haft
                 .
                 An
                 Ink-glass
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Window
                 into
                 the
                 floor
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 stopple
                 came
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 every
                 day
                 abundance
                 of
                 stones
                 were
                 thrown
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 broke
                 the
                 Windows
                 ,
                 and
                 hat
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 less
                 troubled
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 no
                 hurt
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 People
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 the
                 wheat
                 was
                 thrown
                 about
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Windows
                 which
                 were
                 still
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 People
                 themselves
                 shewed
                 me
                 where
                 the
                 several
                 particulars
                 were
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 Grandmother
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 she
                 thought
                 she
                 had
                 lost
                 half
                 a
                 strike
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 happened
                 to
                 some
                 Fitches
                 in
                 the
                 Barn.
                 One
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Clark
                
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 being
                 hat
                 with
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 bad
                 the
                 Baker
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 Bread
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 crums
                 were
                 thrown
                 into
                 his
                 lap
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 see
                 the
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 some
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 suspected
                 for
                 Witches
                 were
                 Examined
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Gaol
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 she
                 plays
                 her
                 pranks
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 doubtful
                 credit
                 .
                 I
                 asked
                 the
                 Old
                 Woman
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 now
                 .
                 She
                 said
                 that
                 one
                 Night
                 since
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 great
                 knocking
                 's
                 and
                 cruel
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 scared
                 them
                 worse
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 that
                 week
                 her
                 cheese
                 was
                 crumbled
                 into
                 pieces
                 and
                 spoiled
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 about
                 May-day
                 ,
                 1658.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 remember
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 several
                 other
                 stories
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 notable
                 ones
                 lately
                 from
                 Mens
                 own
                 Experience
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 reason
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 believe
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 this
                 outgoes
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 it
                 having
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 credible
                 Witnesses
                 beyond
                 all
                 cavil
                 and
                 
                 exception
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 trouble
                 you
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 commending
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 and
                 rest
              
               
                 
                   Loddington
                   
                     May
                     22th
                     .
                     1658.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Yours
                   ,
                   G.
                   Clark.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Relation
                   of
                   
                     James
                     Sherring
                  
                   ,
                   taken
                   concerning
                   the
                   matter
                   at
                   Old
                   Gast
                   s
                   house
                   of
                   little
                   Burton
                   ,
                   June
                   
                     23.
                     1677.
                  
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 Night
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 with
                 
                   Hugh
                   Mellmore
                
                 and
                 
                   Edward
                   Smith
                
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 washing
                 in
                 water
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 Then
                 taking
                 a
                 Candle
                 and
                 going
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 wet
                 Cloth
                 thrown
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 stairs
                 .
                 They
                 going
                 up
                 farther
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 thrown
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 there
                 stood
                 
                 a
                 bowl
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 sprinkled
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 looked
                 white
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 Sope
                 used
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Bowl
                 just
                 before
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 carried
                 up
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 room
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 same
                 Night
                 was
                 a
                 terrible
                 noise
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 slat
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 they
                 heard
                 great
                 scratching
                 about
                 the
                 Bedsted
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 knocking
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 against
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Maids
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Bed
                 cryed
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 ran
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lay
                 the
                 Hammer
                 on
                 the
                 Bed
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 near
                 a
                 Thousand
                 prints
                 of
                 the
                 Hammer
                 which
                 the
                 violent
                 strokes
                 had
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 Maids
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 scratched
                 and
                 pinched
                 with
                 a
                 hand
                 that
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Bed
                 which
                 had
                 exceeding
                 long
                 Nails
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Hammer
                 was
                 locked
                 fast
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Cupboard
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Bed.
                 This
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 the
                 first
                 Night
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Night
                 that
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 and
                 
                   Tho.
                   Hillary
                
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 sat
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Chimney
                 to
                 fill
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 fire-tongs
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 Coal
                 to
                 fire
                 his
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Tongs
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 played
                 withall
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 Men
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thrown
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Bed.
                 Although
                 the
                 Tongs
                 were
                 so
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 perceived
                 the
                 going
                 of
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Night
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 left
                 her
                 shoos
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Old
                 Mans
                 brought
                 down
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Night
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Knife
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 did
                 scratch
                 and
                 scrape
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 all
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 the
                 Knife
                 was
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Loft
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 there
                 were
                 things
                 thrown
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 just
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 down
                 the
                 stairs
                 the
                 Old
                 Mans
                 Breeches
                 were
                 thrown
                 down
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 things
                 done
                 that
                 Night
                 ,
                 onely
                 there
                 was
                 continual
                 knocking
                 and
                 pinching
                 the
                 Maids
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 usually
                 done
                 every
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 and
                 
                   Thomas
                   Hillery
                
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 their
                 Clothes
                 were
                 taken
                 and
                 thrown
                 at
                 the
                 Candle
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 they
                 
                 cried
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 hideous
                 cry
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 choaked
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 presently
                 helped
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 ran
                 up
                 the
                 stairs
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 abundance
                 of
                 Feathers
                 plucked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bolster
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 thrust
                 into
                 their
                 Mouths
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 almost
                 choaked
                 .
                 The
                 Feathers
                 were
                 thrown
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 Bed
                 and
                 room
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 plucked
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 hole
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 ones
                 little
                 finger
                 .
                 Some
                 time
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 vexed
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 hideous
                 knocking
                 at
                 their
                 heads
                 as
                 they
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 Bed.
                 Then
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 and
                 
                   Thomas
                   Hillery
                
                 took
                 the
                 Candle
                 and
                 went
                 up
                 stairs
                 and
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 Beds
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knocking
                 continued
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 saw
                 a
                 Hand
                 with
                 an
                 Arm-wrist
                 hold
                 the
                 Hammer
                 which
                 kept
                 on
                 knocking
                 against
                 the
                 Bedsted
                 .
                 Then
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 going
                 towards
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 ,
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Hammer
                 fell
                 down
                 behind
                 the
                 Bolster
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 turned
                 up
                 the
                 Bed-clothes
                 to
                 search
                 for
                 the
                 Hammer
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 down
                 the
                 stairs
                 the
                 Hammer
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 that
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 Nights
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                 but
                 little
                 done
                 more
                 than
                 knocking
                 and
                 scratching
                 as
                 was
                 usually
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 and
                 seventh
                 Nights
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 but
                 as
                 quiet
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 houses
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Nights
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 do
                 follow
                 are
                 what
                 
                   James
                   Sherring
                
                 heard
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 report
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Saddle
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 Uncle
                 Warrens
                 of
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 they
                 detained
                 wrongfully
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 owner
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 hang
                 upon
                 a
                 Pin
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 would
                 come
                 off
                 and
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 termed
                 it
                 ,
                 hop
                 about
                 the
                 house
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 
                   Jane
                   Gast
                
                 and
                 her
                 Kinswoman
                 took
                 this
                 Saddle
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 to
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 going
                 along
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 Common
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 sticks
                 and
                 stones
                 thrown
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 very
                 much
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 near
                 together
                 their
                 Whittles
                 which
                 were
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 were
                 knit
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 carried
                 the
                 Saddle
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 was
                 Old
                 Warrens
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 left
                 it
                 and
                 returned
                 home
                 very
                 quiet
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 Bed
                 
                 at
                 Night
                 the
                 Saddle
                 was
                 brought
                 back
                 from
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Mile
                 and
                 half
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 Old
                 Gasts
                 House
                 )
                 and
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 Bed
                 where
                 the
                 Maids
                 lay
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Saddle
                 was
                 very
                 troublesome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 broke
                 it
                 in
                 small
                 pieces
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Highway
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Coat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Parties
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 owner
                 of
                 the
                 Saddle
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 hang
                 on
                 the
                 door
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 flew
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 lay
                 there
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 do
                 to
                 pluck
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 ponderous
                 weight
                 that
                 lay
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 impression
                 on
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 Old
                 Gast
                 sat
                 at
                 Dinner
                 with
                 a
                 Hat
                 of
                 this
                 Old
                 Warrens
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 came
                 and
                 struck
                 it
                 off
                 into
                 the
                 Dish
                 where
                 his
                 Meat
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Pole
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 back-side
                 about
                 Fourteen
                 or
                 Fifteen
                 Foot
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thrown
                 on
                 the
                 Bed
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Wit
                 they
                 had
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 length
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 took
                 down
                 a
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Window
                 .
                 They
                 report
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 thrown
                 about
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 dammage
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Night
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 this
                 Old
                 ●…st
                 his
                 Grand
                 daughters
                 in
                 Bed
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 aged
                 ,
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 about
                 Twelve
                 or
                 Thirteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 about
                 Sixteen
                 or
                 Seventeen
                 .
                 They
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 felt
                 a
                 Hand
                 in
                 Bed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 bound
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Sheet
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Bed-staves
                 and
                 beat
                 it
                 until
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 soft
                 as
                 Wool
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 took
                 a
                 Stone
                 which
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 Hundred
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 quiet
                 all
                 the
                 Night
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 left
                 it
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 the
                 Maids
                 sware
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 burn
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 and
                 fetches
                 a
                 Fuz
                 Faggot
                 to
                 burn
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Stone
                 was
                 thrown
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cloth
                 was
                 found
                 wet
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 which
                 follows
                 is
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 
                   Jone
                   Winsor
                
                 of
                 long
                 Burton
                 ,
                 she
                 being
                 there
                 Three
                 Nights
                 ,
                 taken
                 the
                 Third
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 1677.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 heard
                 or
                 saw
                 nothing
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Candle
                 did
                 burn
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 which
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 sall
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Bed-side
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 Beds-head
                 vvith
                 a
                 Staffe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 strike
                 
                   Jone
                   Winsor
                
                 on
                 the
                 Head.
                 She
                 put
                 forth
                 her
                 Hand
                 and
                 caught
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 fast
                 .
                 She
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bed
                 to
                 light
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Stone
                 thrown
                 after
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 missed
                 her
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Candle
                 was
                 lighted
                 ,
                 they
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 Bed-clothes
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Bed
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lay
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 Stones
                 on
                 the
                 Bed
                 vvhereon
                 they
                 lay
                 just
                 before
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Bed
                 vvas
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 laid
                 down
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 scratching
                 on
                 the
                 Form
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 extream
                 manner
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 heave
                 up
                 the
                 Bolster
                 whereon
                 they
                 laid
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 throw
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 it
                 got
                 hold
                 on
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Pillow
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 quite
                 on
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 stood
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 falling
                 down
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 fast
                 asleep
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 all
                 that
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Staff
                 that
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 was
                 
                   Jone
                   Winsors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 says
                 ,
                 she
                 left
                 it
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 Kitchin.
                 She
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 vvhich
                 troubled
                 ,
                 did
                 endeavour
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 power
                 .
                 She
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 vvhy
                 they
                 vvere
                 so
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Old
                 Warren
                 .
                 She
                 vvas
                 there
                 Three
                 Nights
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 trouble
                 was
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 more
                 remarkable
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 heard
                 them
                 speak
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 attest
                 it
                 if
                 called
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     very
                     considerable
                     Story
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     sufficiently
                     circumstantiated
                     for
                     time
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     saving
                     that
                     the
                     County
                     is
                     not
                     named
                     .
                     The
                     reason
                     whereof
                     I
                     conceive
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     County
                     in
                     which
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     lived
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Information
                     was
                     sent
                     ,
                     namely
                     in
                  
                   Somersetshire
                   .
                   
                     And
                     there
                     are
                  
                   Burtons
                   
                     more
                     than
                     one
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                  
                   Leighs
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     this
                  
                   Burton
                   
                     is
                     determined
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     something
                     more
                     than
                     a
                     Mile
                     and
                     an
                     halfs
                     distance
                     from
                  
                   Leigh
                   .
                   
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Topographical
                     account
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     exact
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     the
                     Narrative
                     is
                     so
                     simple
                     ,
                     plain
                     and
                     rural
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     prevents
                     all
                     suspicion
                     of
                     fraud
                     or
                     Imposture
                     in
                     the
                     Relatour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     transporting
                     of
                     things
                     out
                     of
                     one
                     Room
                     into
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     striking
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     by
                     invisible
                     Agents
                     ,
                     minds
                     me
                     of
                     Mr.
                  
                   Lloyd
                   '
                   
                     s
                     story
                     ,
                     as
                     't
                     is
                     called
                     in
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Papers
                     ,
                     whom
                     in
                     a
                     Letter
                     he
                     '
                     tells
                     he
                     may
                     rely
                     upon
                     it
                     for
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     sent
                     from
                     a
                     Person
                     of
                     Quality
                     and
                     Integrity
                     in
                     those
                     parts
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     an
                     House
                     haunted
                     of
                     one
                  
                   Walter
                   Meyrick
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Parish
                     of
                  
                   Blethvaugh
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     County
                     of
                  
                   Radnor
                   ,
                   
                     some
                     Two
                     and
                     Twenty
                     Years
                     ago
                     .
                     Where
                     besides
                     strange
                     kind
                     of
                     Tunable
                     Whistlings
                     in
                     the
                     Rooms
                     ,
                     where
                     none
                     was
                     seen
                     to
                     Whistle
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     stones
                     flung
                     down
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     loft
                     of
                     great
                     weight
                     ,
                     the
                     Doors
                     bolted
                     or
                     barred
                     against
                     them
                     on
                     the
                     inside
                     ,
                     when
                     returned
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     body
                     being
                     within
                     .
                     And
                     at
                     Prayers
                     at
                     home
                     when
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Women
                     out
                     of
                     fear
                     held
                     one
                     another
                     by
                     the
                     Arms
                     ,
                     some
                     Invisible
                     Power
                     would
                     pluck
                     asunder
                     their
                     Arms
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     would
                     or
                     no.
                     By
                     such
                     an
                     Invisible
                     force
                     ,
                     one
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     sitting
                     at
                     
                     Supper
                     ,
                     was
                     struck
                     flat
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Trencher
                     struck
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Maids
                     Hand
                     that
                     waited
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     smart
                     Box
                     on
                     the
                     Ear
                     given
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     no
                     Visible
                     thing
                     being
                     near
                     that
                     did
                     it
                     .
                     A
                     Purse
                     lost
                     with
                     Two
                     Gold
                     Rings
                     ,
                     and
                     Six
                     and
                     Four-pence
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     party
                     complaining
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     Purse
                     dropt
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     top
                     of
                     the
                     Room
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     no
                     Room
                     over
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     Four-pence
                     only
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     That
                     Men
                     were
                     struck
                     down
                     with
                     Stones
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     had
                     no
                     great
                     hurt
                     ,
                     shews
                     plainly
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     flung
                     but
                     carried
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     was
                     one
                     beaten
                     with
                     Two
                     S●…aves
                     black
                     and
                     blue
                     ,
                     but
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     that
                     thus
                     belaboured
                     him
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     the
                     Day
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     We
                     pass
                     by
                     the
                  
                   Frying-Pan
                   ,
                   
                     beaten
                     with
                     a
                     little
                     piece
                     of
                     Iron
                     ,
                     and
                     tinkling
                     over
                     a
                     Mans
                     Head
                     in
                     the
                     Night
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     being
                     struck
                     down
                     with
                     a
                     Stick
                     by
                     Day
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     tended
                     the
                     Goose
                     roasting
                     ,
                     which
                     that
                     Invisible
                     Striker
                     seemed
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Plot
                     upon
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     by
                     his
                     knocking
                     a
                     
                     Pick-Axe
                     against
                     the
                     Lid
                     of
                     a
                     Coffer
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     Design
                     upon
                     a
                     Bag
                     of
                     Money
                     .
                     These
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     Feats
                     ,
                     that
                     Narrative
                     relates
                     ,
                     which
                     Mr.
                  
                   Glanvil
                   
                     calls
                     Mr.
                  
                   Lloyd
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Story
                     ,
                     who
                     assures
                     him
                     he
                     may
                     rely
                     on
                     the
                     Truth
                     thereof
                     ,
                     he
                     procuring
                     it
                     from
                     a
                     Justice
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     who
                     took
                     the
                     parties
                     Testimonies
                     that
                     dwelt
                     in
                     the
                     House
                     ,
                     or
                     upon
                     occasions
                     were
                     present
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     Eye-Witnesses
                     of
                     the
                     strange
                     Pranks
                     that
                     were
                     plaid
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     being
                     that
                     Congeneracy
                     betwixt
                  
                   James
                   Sherrings
                   
                     Story
                     and
                     this
                     ,
                     they
                     mutually
                     corroborate
                     one
                     another
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Andrew
                     Paschall
                  
                   once
                   fellow
                   of
                   Queens
                   Colledge
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   his
                   Narrative
                   of
                   three
                   Nights
                   disturbance
                   at
                   his
                   Fathers
                   house
                   in
                   London
                   in
                   Soper-Lane
                   ,
                   in
                   August
                   1661.
                   
                
              
               
                 THE
                 first
                 Nights
                 disturbance
                 ;
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 Family
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 my
                 Eldest
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Sisters
                 with
                 a
                 young
                 Maiden
                 Gentlewoman
                 her
                 Bedfellow
                 (
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 principally
                 concerned
                 )
                 besides
                 a
                 Maid
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gentlewoman
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 my
                 Sister
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 within
                 that
                 where
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 lay
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Maid
                 lying
                 in
                 another
                 bed
                 alone
                 by
                 )
                 there
                 seemed
                 to
                 her
                 then
                 
                 lying
                 awake
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 noise
                 made
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Gown
                 or
                 some
                 Trailing
                 Garment
                 brushing
                 and
                 sweeping
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Room
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 there
                 vvas
                 a
                 Noise
                 of
                 Clattering
                 their
                 Shoes
                 under
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 scratching
                 and
                 tugging
                 of
                 the
                 Mat
                 under
                 the
                 bed
                 likewise
                 .
                 This
                 continued
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 my
                 Sister
                 being
                 awakened
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Maid
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 my
                 Mother
                 being
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Chamber
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 up
                 (
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 Chymical
                 water
                 which
                 required
                 their
                 being
                 up
                 all
                 Night
                 )
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 fright
                 .
                 My
                 Brother
                 went
                 up
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 gone
                 to
                 bed
                 sate
                 below
                 .
                 A
                 Candle
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 ceased
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 Presently
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 gone
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 Chamber
                 door
                 (
                 which
                 shuts
                 with
                 difficulty
                 )
                 flew
                 to
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 bounce
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 wide
                 open
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 shook
                 the
                 Room
                 where
                 my
                 Mother
                 was
                 busied
                 about
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 preparation
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 shoos
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 bed
                 side
                 was
                 flung
                 over
                 the
                 bed
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 force
                 against
                 a
                 Press
                 that
                 stood
                 
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 This
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 fright
                 again
                 that
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 rise
                 .
                 My
                 Brother
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 again
                 and
                 sate
                 up
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 received
                 from
                 my
                 Brother
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 Bed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 ilness
                 had
                 gone
                 to
                 bed
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Family
                 )
                 early
                 the
                 next
                 Morning
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 confirmed
                 in
                 it
                 afterward
                 by
                 my
                 Mother
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 bare
                 assertion
                 I
                 dare
                 confidently
                 believe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Nights
                 disturbance
                 ;
                 The
                 next
                 Evening
                 as
                 we
                 sate
                 at
                 Supper
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 slinging
                 of
                 Chairs
                 and
                 Stools
                 about
                 the
                 Room
                 or
                 removing
                 of
                 great
                 Trunks
                 .
                 And
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 still
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 down
                 again
                 :
                 However
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 again
                 that
                 Night
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chamber
                 .
                 My
                 Sister
                 went
                 to
                 bed
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 ,
                 onely
                 my
                 Brother
                 and
                 I
                 resolved
                 to
                 sit
                 up
                 some
                 time
                 and
                 expect
                 the
                 event
                 .
                 Within
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 we
                 heard
                 them
                 knock
                 earnestly
                 above
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 went
                 both
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 told
                 us
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 same
                 disturbance
                 as
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 and
                 something
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 tugging
                 of
                 the
                 Mat
                 under
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 Bedclothes
                 upon
                 them
                 were
                 often
                 tugged
                 and
                 pulled
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 hard
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 pulled
                 off
                 .
                 All
                 was
                 quiet
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 while
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 with
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 noise
                 under
                 the
                 ●…ed
                 ,
                 tugging
                 of
                 the
                 Mat
                 ,
                 pulling
                 of
                 the
                 Bedclothes
                 began
                 again
                 .
                 Moreover
                 something
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 said
                 ran
                 up
                 on
                 her
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 little
                 and
                 soft
                 like
                 a
                 Mole
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 she
                 skreekt
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 came
                 in
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 was
                 still
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 retired
                 often
                 with
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 same
                 Disturbance
                 returned
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 low
                 whispering
                 ▪
                 Noise
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 about
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 towards
                 the
                 beds
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 heard
                 staying
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 removing
                 the
                 Candle
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 Room
                 .
                 My
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 but
                 heard
                 all
                 
                 or
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 appeared
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 was
                 continually
                 moving
                 and
                 stirring
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 usually
                 came
                 up
                 first
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 boldness
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 disturbance
                 while
                 the
                 Candle
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 if
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 shaded
                 behind
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 sometimes
                 see
                 the
                 Clothes
                 pull'd
                 and
                 tugg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 frequently
                 saw
                 it
                 heave
                 and
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 Clothes
                 upon
                 the
                 bed
                 towards
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 hill
                 or
                 rising
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 my
                 Brother
                 and
                 I
                 often
                 clapt
                 our
                 hands
                 upon
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 it
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 clacking
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 whispering
                 be
                 exprest
                 in
                 Writing
                 .
                 We
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 saw
                 them
                 so
                 moved
                 and
                 heaved
                 up
                 .
                 The
                 shoos
                 were
                 laid
                 up
                 upon
                 the
                 beds
                 Tester
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Night
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 clattering
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 we
                 were
                 standing
                 talking
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 shoos
                 flew
                 off
                 and
                 hit
                 me
                 lightly
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 my
                 Hat
                 being
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 came
                 presently
                 tumbling
                 down
                 after
                 
                 it
                 none
                 stirring
                 the
                 bed
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 little
                 thing
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 so
                 frequently
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 removed
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 lie
                 quiet
                 in
                 her
                 bed
                 .
                 Then
                 she
                 fate
                 up
                 in
                 her
                 bed
                 with
                 a
                 Mantle
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 retired
                 was
                 pulled
                 at
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 plucked
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 she
                 cried
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 desired
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 upon
                 the
                 Mantle
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 upon
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 was
                 tugged
                 hard
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 very
                 sensibly
                 perceived
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 we
                 perceiving
                 no
                 Cessation
                 ,
                 my
                 Brother
                 and
                 I
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 all
                 that
                 Night
                 till
                 break
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 vvith
                 a
                 Candle
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 .
                 The
                 tugging
                 of
                 the
                 Matt
                 under
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 the
                 heaving
                 of
                 the
                 Clothes
                 about
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 vvhispering
                 noise
                 continuing
                 by
                 sits
                 ,
                 till
                 Light
                 appeared
                 .
                 There
                 vvas
                 scarcely
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 especially
                 she
                 her self
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 Conjure
                 that
                 Whisperer
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Sacred
                 Names
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 its
                 intent
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 answer
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Nights
                 disturbance
                 ;
                 The
                 
                 Gentlewoman
                 resolved
                 now
                 to
                 change
                 her
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 the
                 disturbance
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 my
                 Sister
                 still
                 accompanying
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 My
                 Brother
                 and
                 I
                 sate
                 up
                 as
                 before
                 below
                 expecting
                 again
                 what
                 would
                 follow
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 noise
                 was
                 heard
                 this
                 third
                 Night
                 as
                 the
                 Night
                 before
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 not
                 sate
                 long
                 below
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 Summoned
                 up
                 with
                 loud
                 knocking
                 's
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 worse
                 .
                 A
                 while
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 bed
                 in
                 this
                 other
                 Chamber
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 clattering
                 heard
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ;
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 noise
                 under
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 heaving
                 of
                 the
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 whispering
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 towards
                 Midnight
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 bed
                 before
                 ,
                 came
                 now
                 so
                 often
                 with
                 such
                 ungrateful
                 skippings
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 often
                 skreekt
                 and
                 cried
                 out
                 .
                 It
                 seemed
                 cold
                 and
                 very
                 smooth
                 as
                 she
                 related
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 commonly
                 come
                 in
                 at
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 all
                 up
                 on
                 her
                 by
                 her
                 side
                 to
                 her
                 shoulder
                 .
                 Once
                 she
                 desired
                 meto
                 clap
                 my
                 hand
                 upon
                 her
                 back
                 near
                 her
                 shoulder
                 blade
                 ,
                 as
                 feeling
                 it
                 just
                 then
                 come
                 up
                 thither
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 so
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 seemed
                 a
                 cold
                 blast
                 or
                 puff
                 of
                 Wind
                 to
                 blow
                 upon
                 my
                 hand
                 just
                 as
                 I
                 
                 clapt
                 it
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 remarkable
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whispering
                 was
                 heard
                 at
                 her
                 Beds-head
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 vain
                 conjured
                 it
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 its
                 whisperings
                 and
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 I
                 spake
                 to
                 it
                 very
                 earnestly
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 or
                 whisper
                 louder
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 hissed
                 out
                 much
                 louder
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 intelligible
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 this
                 disturbance
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 bed
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 tolerable
                 to
                 the
                 Gentlewoman
                 ,
                 my
                 Mother
                 rise
                 (
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chamber
                 and
                 hearing
                 their
                 perplexity
                 )
                 came
                 into
                 her
                 Chamber
                 and
                 prayed
                 sometime
                 at
                 her
                 Bedside
                 just
                 by
                 her
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 within
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 those
                 noises
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 disturbed
                 her
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Night
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 certainly
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   Narrative
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   among
                   Mr.
                   
                   Glanvil's
                   Papers
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   found
                   it
                   by
                   chance
                   in
                   mine
                   own
                   Study
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   being
                   made
                   by
                   an
                   Eye-witness
                   whom
                   I
                   knew
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   Judgement
                   and
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   insert
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   passage
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   clapt
                   his
                   Hand
                   upon
                   the
                   Shoulder
                   of
                   the
                   Gentlewoman
                   where
                   the
                   Ghost
                   was
                   ,
                   a
                   cool
                   blast
                   or
                   puff
                   of
                   Air
                   seemed
                   to
                   bear
                   or
                   blow
                   against
                   his
                   Hand
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   like
                   Mr.
                   
                   Glanvil's
                   Experiment
                   of
                   pressing
                   the
                   Linnen
                   Bag
                   in
                   which
                   some
                   Spirit
                   was
                   moving
                   as
                   a
                   living
                   Animal
                   .
                   Which
                   are
                   notable
                   instances
                   of
                   their
                   easie
                   percribration
                   through
                   porous
                   Bodies
                   .
                   This
                   troublesome
                   Spirit
                   I
                   suspect
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   some
                   party
                   deceased
                   who
                   would
                   have
                   uttered
                   something
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   knack
                   of
                   speaking
                   so
                   articulately
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   can
                   speak
                   intelligibly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   ordinarily
                   in
                   a
                   hoarse
                   and
                   low
                   Voice
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   observable
                   in
                   many
                   stories
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   fresh
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   one
                   deceased
                   that
                   spoke
                   to
                   
                     Jacob
                     Brent
                  
                   some
                   two
                   years
                   ago
                   ,
                   an
                   Apprentice
                   then
                   to
                   one
                   Mr.
                   Lawrence
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Little
                     Minories
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   to
                   give
                   some
                   brief
                   account
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   fitting
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   reasons
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   inserted
                   this
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Paschal
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   from
                   an
                   Eye
                   -
                   
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   discreet
                   and
                   well-disposed
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   know
                   him
                   do
                   testifie
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   down
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   himself
                   declared
                   or
                   acknowledged
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Cudworth
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Fowler
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Glanvil
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   lately
                   to
                   my self
                   also
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   conference
                   with
                   the
                   Ghost
                   of
                   some
                   deceased
                   party
                   for
                   about
                   a
                   quarter
                   of
                   an
                   hour
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   glimpse
                   of
                   the
                   shape
                   thereof
                   ,
                   being
                   called
                   into
                   the
                   Room
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Voice
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Here
                     ,
                     Here
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   presently
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Good
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     see
                     nothing
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   being
                   so
                   assrighted
                   with
                   the
                   sight
                   .
                   But
                   however
                   ,
                   he
                   entertained
                   discourse
                   with
                   it
                   for
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   above-mentioned
                   ,
                   received
                   several
                   things
                   in
                   charge
                   from
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   commanded
                   secrecy
                   in
                   some
                   special
                   Matters
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   gave
                   such
                   instructions
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   such
                   discoveries
                   ,
                   as
                   right
                   might
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   some
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   wronged
                   by
                   the
                   party
                   deceased
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   performance
                   of
                   
                     Jacob
                     Brent
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   ceased
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   about
                   six
                   Weeks
                   before
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Lawrence
                   his
                   house
                   was
                   miserably
                   disturbed
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   most
                   nights
                   affrighted
                   with
                   Thumpings
                   and
                   loud
                   Knocking
                   's
                   at
                   the
                   Chamber-doors
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   a
                   strange
                   whirling
                   noise
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   the
                   Rooms
                   ,
                   and
                   clapping
                   upon
                   the
                   Stairs
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   night
                   
                     Jacob
                     Brent
                  
                   sate
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Kitchin
                   expecting
                   some
                   conference
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   he
                   heard
                   
                   the
                   Door
                   of
                   the
                   Room
                   above
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   fast
                   lockt
                   ,
                   fly
                   open
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   reading
                   in
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   a
                   swift
                   running
                   down
                   the
                   Stairs
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   knock
                   at
                   the
                   Kitchin-door
                   which
                   stood
                   a
                   jarr
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   chinking
                   of
                   Money
                   on
                   the
                   Stairs
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   passed
                   from
                   the
                   Kitchin
                   towards
                   the
                   Dining-room
                   over
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   whose
                   Door
                   was
                   lockt
                   when
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   bed
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   opened
                   as
                   the
                   Door
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Room
                   above
                   the
                   Kitchin.
                   
                
                 
                   Into
                   this
                   Dining-room
                   he
                   was
                   invited
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   abovesaid
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Voice
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Here
                     ,
                     Here
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   received
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   executed
                   ,
                   such
                   directions
                   as
                   gave
                   quiet
                   afterwards
                   to
                   the
                   House
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   received
                   thanks
                   from
                   the
                   Ghost
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   his
                   Journey
                   abroad
                   to
                   fulfil
                   its
                   desire
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   returning
                   home
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   promise
                   it
                   would
                   never
                   trouble
                   the
                   house
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Family
                   were
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Conference
                   of
                   
                     J.
                     B.
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   heard
                   two
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Dining-room
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   near
                   as
                   to
                   understand
                   what
                   they
                   said
                   ;
                   onely
                   they
                   heard
                   
                     J.
                     B.
                  
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   see
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   house
                   was
                   really
                   Haunted
                   ,
                   besides
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   said
                   already
                   ,
                   is
                   further
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Bamfield
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   desired
                   to
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   some
                   days
                   before
                   this
                   Conference
                   of
                   
                     J.
                     B.
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   heard
                   no
                   noises
                   ,
                   yet
                   felt
                   his
                   Clothes
                   tuckt
                   
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Hand
                   kindly
                   stroaked
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   awake
                   all
                   night
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   trick
                   of
                   
                     J.
                     B.
                  
                   is
                   further
                   evident
                   from
                   that
                   great
                   emotion
                   of
                   mind
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   after
                   this
                   for
                   some
                   two
                   hours
                   ,
                   even
                   almost
                   to
                   distraction
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   fain
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   let
                   Bloud
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   his
                   constant
                   temper
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   observed
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   take
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   sober
                   honest
                   and
                   sensible
                   Genius
                   ;
                   nor
                   is
                   he
                   any
                   Sectarian
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   orderly
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Injunctions
                   of
                   the
                   Ghost
                   he
                   conversed
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   rules
                   of
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   forbid
                   the
                   declaring
                   of
                   some
                   particulars
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   experiment
                   that
                   might
                   convince
                   the
                   most
                   incredulous
                   touching
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   Mr.
                   Glanvil
                   complains
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   his
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   shyness
                   and
                   tender
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   has
                   hindered
                   him
                   of
                   many
                   a
                   considerable
                   story
                   ;
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   also
                   taken
                   notice
                   long
                   since
                   how
                   mutilate
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   Shoemaker
                   of
                   Breslaw
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   
                     Martinus
                     Weinrichius
                  
                   his
                   concealing
                   the
                   Shoemaker's
                   Name
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   mentioning
                   of
                   lockt
                   Doors
                   flying
                   open
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   accord
                   ,
                   reminds
                   me
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                   Alcock's
                   story
                   of
                   a
                   Chest
                   with
                   three
                   Locks
                   unlocking
                   itself
                   ,
                   and
                   slying
                   wide
                   open
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   locking
                   itself
                   again
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   as
                   follows
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Story
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     John
                     Bourne
                  
                   of
                   Durley
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   about
                   a
                   mile
                   from
                   Bridgwater
                   ,
                   Counsellor
                   at
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 MR.
                 
                   John
                   Bourne
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 skill
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 
                   John
                   Mallet
                
                 
                   Esq
                
                 of
                 Enmore
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 his
                 Trustees
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   John
                   Mallet
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Father
                 to
                 Elizabeth
                 now
                 Countess
                 Dowager
                 of
                 Rochester
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 in
                 minority
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 a
                 worthy
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 commonly
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 for
                 an
                 habitual
                 saying
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Interjection
                 almost
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   You
                   say
                   true
                   ,
                   You
                   say
                   true
                   ,
                   You
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   .
                
                 This
                 Mr.
                 Bourne
                 sell
                 sick
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 at
                 Durley
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1654
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Raymond
                 of
                 Oake
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 gave
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Bourne
                 over
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 now
                 spake
                 in
                 Twenty
                 sour
                 hours
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Dr.
                 Raymond
                 and
                 Mrs.
                 Carlisle
                 (
                 Mr.
                 
                 Bourne's
                 Nephews
                 Wise
                 ,
                 whose
                 Husband
                 he
                 made
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Heirs
                 )
                 sitting
                 by
                 his
                 Bedside
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 opened
                 the
                 Curtains
                 at
                 the
                 Beds
                 feet
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 air
                 ;
                 when
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 horrour
                 and
                 amazement
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Raymond
                 and
                 Mrs.
                 Carlisle
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Iron
                 Chest
                 by
                 the
                 Window
                 at
                 his
                 Beds
                 seet
                 with
                 three
                 Locks
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Writings
                 and
                 Evidences
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mallet's
                 Estate
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 first
                 one
                 Lock
                 ,
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Lid
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 iron
                 Chest
                 lifted
                 up
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 wide
                 open
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Patient
                 Mr.
                 Bourne
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 spoke
                 in
                 Twenty
                 four
                 hours
                 ,
                 lifted
                 himself
                 up
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 Chest
                 ,
                 cryed
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   say
                   true
                   ,
                   You
                   say
                   true
                   ,
                   You
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   I
                   'le
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Patient
                 lay
                 down
                 and
                 spake
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Chest
                 fell
                 again
                 of
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 lockt
                 itself
                 one
                 Lock
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 Locks
                 opened
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 tried
                 to
                 knock
                 it
                 open
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Bourne
                 died
                 within
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   Narrative
                   was
                   sent
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                   
                     J.
                     C.
                  
                   for
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   Mr.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Alcock
                  
                   of
                   
                     Shear
                     Hampton
                  
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Doctor
                   he
                   gives
                   this
                   account
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   very
                   confident
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   story
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   had
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   Lady
                   ,
                   the
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   
                     John
                     Mallet
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   whose
                   Trustee
                   Mr.
                   Bourne
                   was
                   )
                   and
                   onely
                   Aunt
                   to
                   the
                   Countess
                   of
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   all
                   the
                   parties
                   ;
                   and
                   have
                   heard
                   Dr.
                   Raymond
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Carlisle
                   relate
                   it
                   often
                   with
                   amazement
                   ,
                   being
                   both
                   persons
                   of
                   credit
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   curious
                   may
                   be
                   inquisitive
                   what
                   the
                   
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Chest
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Bourne
                   his
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     say
                     true
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     I
                     'le
                     be
                     with
                     you
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     .
                  
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   noted
                   by
                   Paracelsus
                   especially
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   signs
                   often
                   given
                   of
                   the
                   departure
                   of
                   sick
                   men
                   lying
                   on
                   their
                   Death-beds
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   this
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Iron
                   Coffer
                   or
                   Chest
                   and
                   closing
                   again
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   significant
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   nearness
                   of
                   sound
                   and
                   sence
                   betwixt
                   Coffer
                   and
                   Coffin
                   ,
                   and
                   recal
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   of
                   Virgil
                   ;
                   
                     
                       Olli
                       dura
                       quies
                       oculos
                       &
                       serreus
                       urget
                    
                     
                       Somnus
                       —
                    
                  
                   though
                   this
                   quaintness
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   these
                   Prodigies
                   presaging
                   the
                   Sick
                   man's
                   death
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   saying
                   Amen
                   to
                   the
                   presage
                   ,
                   uttered
                   in
                   his
                   accustomary
                   form
                   of
                   speech
                   :
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   You
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Spirits
                   have
                   given
                   the
                   token
                   of
                   my
                   suddain
                   departure
                   :
                   And
                   
                     you
                     say
                     true
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   you
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   was
                   enabled
                   so
                   assuredly
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   relaxation
                   of
                   his
                   Soul
                   now
                   departing
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                   Which
                   
                     Diodorus
                     Siculus
                  
                   ,
                   lib.
                   18.
                   notes
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Pythagoras
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   near
                   her
                   departure
                   to
                   exercise
                   a
                   fatidical
                   faculty
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pronounce
                   truely
                   
                   touching
                   things
                   future
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     humane
                     Souls
                     prognostick
                     things
                     to
                     come
                     at
                     what
                     time
                     they
                     are
                     separating
                     from
                     their
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Apparition
                   of
                   
                     James
                     Haddock
                  
                   to
                   
                     Francis
                     Taverner
                  
                   near
                   Drum-bridge
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   comprized
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   of
                   
                     Thomas
                     Alcock
                  
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 Michaelmas
                 1662.
                 
                 
                   Francis
                   Taverner
                
                 ,
                 about
                 Twenty
                 five
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 a
                 lusty
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 stout
                 fellow
                 ,
                 then
                 servant
                 at
                 large
                 (
                 afterwards
                 Porter
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chichester
                 Earl
                 of
                 Donegal
                 ,
                 at
                 Belfast
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 County
                 of
                 Antrim
                 ,
                 and
                 Diccess
                 of
                 Connor
                 ,
                 riding
                 late
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 from
                 Hilbrough
                 homeward
                 ,
                 near
                 
                   Drum
                   bridge
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 good
                 metal
                 ,
                 suddainly
                 made
                 a
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 supposing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Staggers
                 ,
                 alighted
                 to
                 bloud
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 mounted
                 again
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 setting
                 forward
                 ,
                 there
                 seemed
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 him
                 two
                 Horsemen
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 treading
                 of
                 their
                 seet
                 ,
                 which
                 amazed
                 him
                 .
                 Presently
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 Coat
                 ,
                 
                 just
                 at
                 his
                 Elbow
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 formerly
                 an
                 Inhabitant
                 in
                 Malone
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 died
                 near
                 five
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Taverner
                 askt
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ?
                 He
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 James
                 Haddock
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   you
                   may
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   by
                   this
                   token
                   ;
                   That
                   about
                   five
                   years
                   ago
                   I
                   and
                   two
                   other
                   Friends
                   were
                   at
                   your
                   Fathers
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   by
                   your
                   Fathers
                   appointment
                   brought
                   us
                   some
                   Nuts
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   be
                   not
                   afraid
                   ,
                
                 says
                 the
                 Apparition
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 remembring
                 the
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 Haddock
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 two
                 who
                 passed
                 by
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 two
                 Friends
                 with
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 Nuts
                 ,
                 and
                 courageously
                 askt
                 him
                 why
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 Because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 more
                 resolution
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 ride
                 his
                 way
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 acquaint
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 business
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 Taverner
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 go
                 his
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 at
                 a
                 Quadrivial
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 rode
                 on
                 homewards
                 .
                 But
                 immediately
                 on
                 the
                 departure
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 great
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 he
                 heard
                 very
                 hideous
                 screeches
                 and
                 noises
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 amazement
                 ;
                 but
                 riding
                 forward
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 last
                 heard
                 the
                 Cocks
                 crow
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 comsort
                 ;
                 he
                 alighted
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 salling
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 desired
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 got
                 safe
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 night
                 a●…ter
                 there
                 appeared
                 again
                 to
                 
                 him
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 go
                 to
                 
                   Elenor
                   Welsh
                
                 ,
                 (
                 now
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 Davis
                 living
                 at
                 Malone
                 ,
                 but
                 formerly
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 an
                 onely
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Will
                 given
                 a
                 Lease
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Chichester
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Son
                 was
                 deprived
                 by
                 Davis
                 who
                 had
                 married
                 his
                 Mother
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 ask
                 her
                 if
                 her
                 Maiden-name
                 was
                 not
                 
                   Elenor
                   Welsh
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 Husband
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 that
                 their
                 Son
                 should
                 be
                 righted
                 in
                 the
                 Lease
                 .
                 But
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 partly
                 loath
                 to
                 gain
                 the
                 ill
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 thinking
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 credited
                 but
                 lookt
                 on
                 as
                 deluded
                 ,
                 long
                 neglected
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 till
                 having
                 been
                 every
                 night
                 for
                 about
                 a
                 Months
                 space
                 haunted
                 with
                 this
                 Apparition
                 in
                 several
                 forms
                 every
                 night
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 usually
                 preceded
                 by
                 an
                 unusual
                 trembling
                 over
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 countenance
                 manifest
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 frequently
                 the
                 Apparition
                 was
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 visible
                 to
                 her
                 )
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Malone
                 to
                 
                 Davis's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 whether
                 her
                 Maiden-name
                 was
                 not
                 
                   Elenor
                   Welsh
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 something
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 She
                 replied
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 another
                 
                   Elenor
                   Welsh
                
                 besides
                 her
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 Taverner
                 returned
                 without
                 delivering
                 his
                 Message
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 being
                 fast
                 asleep
                 in
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 
                 the
                 former
                 Apparitions
                 were
                 as
                 he
                 sate
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 )
                 by
                 something
                 pressing
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 awakened
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 again
                 the
                 Apparition
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 Coat
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 asked
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 delivered
                 his
                 Message
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 with
                 
                   Elenor
                   Welsh
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 the
                 Apparition
                 looking
                 more
                 pleasantly
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 bid
                 him
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vanished
                 in
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 brightness
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 nights
                 after
                 (
                 he
                 having
                 not
                 delivered
                 his
                 Message
                 )
                 he
                 came
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 appearing
                 in
                 many
                 formidable
                 shapes
                 ,
                 threatned
                 to
                 tear
                 him
                 in
                 pieces
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 him
                 leave
                 his
                 house
                 where
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Belfast
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sate
                 up
                 all
                 night
                 at
                 one
                 
                 Pierce's
                 house
                 a
                 Shoemaker
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Pierce
                 and
                 a
                 Servant
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 About
                 midnight
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Fire-side
                 they
                 beheld
                 
                 Taverner's
                 Countenance
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 trembling
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 espied
                 the
                 Apparition
                 in
                 a
                 Room
                 opposite
                 to
                 him
                 where
                 he
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Candle
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 resolutely
                 askt
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 wherefore
                 it
                 haunted
                 him
                 ?
                 It
                 replied
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 delivered
                 the
                 Message
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 threatned
                 to
                 tear
                 him
                 in
                 pi●…ces
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 speedily
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 changing
                 itself
                 into
                 many
                 
                 prodigious
                 shapes
                 ,
                 it
                 vanisht
                 in
                 white
                 like
                 a
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                   Francis
                   Taverner
                
                 became
                 much
                 dejected
                 and
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 day
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Chichester's
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 tears
                 in
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 related
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 the
                 sadness
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 .
                 They
                 told
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 Lord's
                 Chaplain
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   South
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 presently
                 to
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 acquainted
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Story
                 ,
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 to
                 Malone
                 to
                 deliver
                 punctually
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Lewis
                   Downs
                
                 then
                 Minister
                 of
                 Belfast
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 hearing
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 doubted
                 at
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 attributing
                 it
                 rather
                 to
                 Melancholy
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 reality
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 afterwards
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 scruple
                 remaining
                 was
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whose
                 errand
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 Since
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 real
                 Apparition
                 of
                 some
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 questionable
                 whether
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 a
                 bad
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 report
                 the
                 Youth
                 was
                 wronged
                 )
                 and
                 other
                 considerations
                 prevailing
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 three
                 went
                 to
                 
                 Davis's
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Woman
                 being
                 desired
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Taverner
                 did
                 effectually
                 do
                 his
                 Message
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 for
                 the
                 Ghost
                 of
                 her
                 former
                 Husband
                 
                   James
                   Haddock
                
                 ,
                 who
                 threatned
                 
                 to
                 tear
                 him
                 in
                 pieces
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 tell
                 her
                 she
                 must
                 right
                 
                   John
                   Haddock
                
                 her
                 Son
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Lease
                 wherein
                 she
                 and
                 Davis
                 her
                 now
                 Husband
                 had
                 wronged
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 found
                 great
                 quietness
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 thanking
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 for
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 Advice
                 ,
                 and
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 thence
                 to
                 his
                 Brother's
                 House
                 at
                 Drum-bridge
                 :
                 Where
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 nights
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Apparition
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 pleasantly
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 askt
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 delivered
                 his
                 Message
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 fully
                 .
                 It
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 Message
                 to
                 the
                 Executors
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 business
                 might
                 be
                 perfected
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 meeting
                 Taverner
                 asked
                 the
                 Spirit
                 if
                 Davis
                 would
                 do
                 him
                 any
                 hurt
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 answered
                 at
                 first
                 somewhat
                 doubtfully
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 threatned
                 Davis
                 if
                 he
                 attempted
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vanisht
                 away
                 in
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Jeremie
                   Taylor
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Down
                   ,
                   Connor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dromore
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 keep
                 Court
                 at
                 Dromore
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 Secretary
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 for
                 Taverner
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 people
                 he
                 examined
                 Taverner
                 strictly
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 Scene
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Lord
                 styl'd
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 account
                 given
                 him
                 both
                 by
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 knew
                 Taverner
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                 former
                 particulars
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 satisfied
                 that
                 the
                 Apparition
                 was
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 ;
                 but
                 said
                 no
                 more
                 there
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 Hilbrough
                 ,
                 three
                 miles
                 from
                 thence
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 home
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 was
                 informed
                 that
                 my
                 Lady
                 Conway
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 Quality
                 were
                 come
                 purposely
                 to
                 hear
                 his
                 Lordship
                 examine
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 So
                 Tarverner
                 went
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 Hilbrough
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 the
                 fresh
                 company
                 ,
                 after
                 asking
                 many
                 things
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 advised
                 him
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 the
                 Spirit
                 appeared
                 to
                 ask
                 him
                 these
                 Questions
                 .
                 Whence
                 are
                 you
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 a
                 bad
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 your
                 abode
                 ?
                 What
                 station
                 do
                 you
                 hold
                 ?
                 How
                 are
                 you
                 regimented
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 you
                 appear
                 for
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 your
                 Son
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 Widows
                 and
                 Orphans
                 are
                 oppressed
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 being
                 defrauded
                 of
                 greater
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 from
                 thence
                 of
                 their
                 Relations
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 right
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 night
                 Taverner
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 Lisburne
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 
                 Conway's
                 three
                 miles
                 from
                 Hilbrough
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 home
                 to
                 Belfast
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 again
                 strictly
                 examined
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 matter
                 ,
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 lie
                 at
                 my
                 Lord
                 
                 Conway's
                 all
                 night
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 Nine
                 or
                 Ten
                 a
                 clock
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 Fire-side
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 Countenance
                 
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 sell
                 into
                 a
                 trembling
                 ,
                 the
                 usual
                 prognostick
                 of
                 the
                 Apparition
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 disturbance
                 in
                 his
                 Lordships
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 went
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Spirit
                 coming
                 over
                 the
                 Wall
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 approaching
                 nearer
                 ,
                 askt
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 Message
                 to
                 the
                 Executor
                 also
                 ?
                 He
                 replied
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 wondered
                 it
                 should
                 still
                 haunt
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 replied
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 him
                 no
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 trouble
                 him
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Executor
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 Boy
                 righted
                 .
                 Here
                 his
                 Brother
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 mind
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Spirit
                 what
                 the
                 Bishop
                 bid
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 presently
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 gave
                 him
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 but
                 crawled
                 on
                 its
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 over
                 the
                 Wall
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vanisht
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 melodious
                 Harmony
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 That
                 Pierce
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 the
                 Apparition
                 was
                 ,
                 being
                 askt
                 whether
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Mist
                 all
                 over
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 What
                 was
                 then
                 spoke
                 to
                 Taverner
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 low
                 and
                 hollow
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 it
                 said
                 .
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 At
                 
                 Pierce's
                 house
                 it
                 s●…ood
                 just
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 a
                 Door
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Maid
                 passed
                 by
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 Taverner
                 saw
                 it
                 go
                 aside
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Maid
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 saw
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Lease
                 was
                 hereupon
                 disposed
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 Boys
                 use
                 .
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 The
                 Spirit
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 
                 apparition
                 at
                 my
                 Lord
                 
                 Conway's
                 house
                 ,
                 revealed
                 somewhat
                 to
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 discover
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 askt
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Taverner
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Persons
                 and
                 Places
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 I
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 wise
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 did
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 Connor
                 Dr.
                 Rust
                 :
                 Witness
              
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Alcock
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   here
                   what
                   Mr.
                   Alcock
                   addes
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Postscript
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     odd
                     story
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     depending
                     on
                     this
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     cannot
                     chuse
                     but
                     tell
                     you
                     .
                     The
                     Boys
                     Friends
                     put
                     the
                     Trustees
                     and
                     Executor
                     on
                     this
                     Apparitions
                     account
                     into
                     our
                     Courts
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     was
                     pleasant
                     to
                     hear
                     my
                     Lord
                     talk
                     to
                     them
                     on
                     the
                     whole
                     matter
                     .
                     The
                     Uncle
                     and
                     Trustee
                     ,
                     one
                  
                   John
                   Costlet
                   ,
                   
                     forswore
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     railed
                     on
                  
                   Taverner
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     made
                     strange
                     imprecations
                     ,
                     and
                     wisht
                     Judgments
                     might
                     fall
                     on
                     him
                     if
                     he
                     knew
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     Lease
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     the
                     Apparitions
                     menaces
                     by
                  
                   Taverner
                   
                     scar'd
                     him
                     into
                     a
                  
                   promise
                   
                     of
                     justice
                     at
                     least
                     .
                     About
                     four
                     or
                     five
                     years
                     after
                     ,
                     when
                     my
                     Lord
                     died
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     noise
                     of
                     the
                     Apparition
                     was
                     over
                     ,
                  
                   Costlet
                   
                     began
                     again
                     to
                     threaten
                     the
                     Boy
                     with
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     But
                     being
                     drunk
                     at
                  
                   Hill-hall
                   
                   by
                   Lisburne
                   ,
                   
                     coming
                     home
                     he
                     fell
                     from
                     his
                     Horse
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     spake
                     more
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     sad
                     truth
                     to
                     my
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Story
                   of
                   
                     David
                     Hunter
                  
                   Neat-herd
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Down
                   and
                   Connor
                   ,
                   at
                   Portmore
                   in
                   
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     1663.
                  
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   DAvid
                   Hunter
                
                 Neat-herd
                 at
                 the
                 Bishop's
                 house
                 at
                 Portmore
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 one
                 night
                 ,
                 carrying
                 a
                 Log
                 of
                 Wood
                 into
                 the
                 Dairie
                 ,
                 an
                 Old
                 Woman
                 ,
                 which
                 amazed
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 knew
                 her
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 fright
                 made
                 him
                 throw
                 away
                 his
                 Log
                 of
                 Wood
                 and
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 she
                 appeared
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 chuse
                 but
                 follow
                 her
                 all
                 night
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 almost
                 every
                 night
                 for
                 near
                 three
                 quarters
                 of
                 a
                 Year
                 .
                 Whenever
                 she
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 with
                 her
                 through
                 the
                 Woods
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 round
                 rate
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 fellow
                 lookt
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 bewitcht
                 and
                 travelled
                 off
                 his
                 legs
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 appeared
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 rise
                 and
                 go
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 his
                 Wife
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 go
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 after
                 him
                 fill
                 day
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 see
                 nothing
                 :
                 But
                 his
                 little
                 Dog
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Apparition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 follow
                 her
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 
                 Master
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Tree
                 stood
                 in
                 her
                 walk
                 ,
                 he
                 observed
                 her
                 always
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 she
                 spake
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 day
                 the
                 said
                 David
                 going
                 over
                 a
                 Hedge
                 into
                 the
                 High-way
                 ,
                 she
                 came
                 just
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   bless
                   me
                   ,
                   would
                   I
                   was
                   dead
                   ;
                   shall
                   I
                   never
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   this
                   misery
                   ?
                
                 At
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   bless
                   me
                   too
                   ,
                
                 says
                 she
                 :
                 
                   It
                   was
                   very
                   happy
                   you
                   spake
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   till
                   then
                   I
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   have
                   followed
                   you
                   so
                   long
                   .
                   My
                   Name
                   ,
                
                 says
                 she
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   Margaret
                   —
                   I
                   lived
                   here
                   before
                   the
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   one
                   Son
                   by
                   my
                   Husband
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   died
                   I
                   married
                   a
                   Souldier
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   I
                   had
                   several
                   Children
                   ,
                   which
                   that
                   former
                   Son
                   maintained
                   ,
                   else
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   all
                   starved
                   .
                   He
                   lives
                   beyond
                   the
                
                 Baun-water
                 ;
                 
                   pray
                   go
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   bid
                   him
                   dig
                   under
                   such
                   a
                   Harth
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                
                 28
                 S.
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   pay
                   what
                   I
                   owe
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   unpayed
                   at
                   my
                   Funeral
                   ;
                   and
                   go
                   to
                   my
                   Son
                   that
                   lives
                   here
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   by
                   my
                   latter
                   Husband
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   lives
                   a
                   wicked
                   and
                   a
                   dissolute
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   very
                   unnatural
                   and
                   ungrateful
                   to
                   his
                   Brother
                   that
                   maintained
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   does
                   not
                   mend
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   God
                   Almighty
                   will
                   destroy
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   David
                   Hunter
                
                 told
                 her
                 he
                 never
                 knew
                 her
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 says
                 she
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   died
                   Seven
                   years
                   before
                   you
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   Countrey
                   :
                
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 her
                 Message
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 never
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 deferred
                 doing
                 as
                 the
                 Apparition
                 bid
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 appeared
                 the
                 night
                 after
                 as
                 he
                 lay
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 shoulder
                 very
                 hard
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 askt
                 her
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 promise
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 hurt
                 him
                 ?
                 She
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 her
                 Message
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 told
                 her
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 now
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Waters
                 were
                 out
                 .
                 She
                 said
                 she
                 was
                 content
                 he
                 should
                 stay
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 abated
                 ;
                 but
                 charged
                 him
                 afterwards
                 not
                 to
                 fail
                 her
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 did
                 her
                 errand
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 she
                 appeared
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 thanks
                 .
                 
                   For
                   now
                
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   rest
                   ,
                   therefore
                   pray
                   you
                   lift
                   me
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   trouble
                   you
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   David
                   Hunter
                
                 lifted
                 her
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 felt
                 just
                 like
                 a
                 bag
                 of
                 Feathers
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 .
                 So
                 she
                 vanisht
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 most
                 delicate
                 Musick
                 as
                 she
                 went
                 off
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 never
                 was
                 more
                 troubled
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 account
                 the
                 poor
                 fellow
                 gave
                 us
                 every
                 day
                 as
                 the
                 Apparition
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lady
                 Conway
                 came
                 to
                 Portmore
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 askt
                 the
                 fellow
                 the
                 same
                 questions
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 with
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fellow
                 a
                 poor
                 Neat-herd
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Alcock
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   confirmation
                   to
                   my self
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   last
                   Stories
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   which
                   my
                   Lady
                   Conway
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   I
                   received
                   two
                   Letters
                   from
                   that
                   incomparable
                   Lady
                   out
                   of
                   Ireland
                   touching
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   dated
                   ,
                   Lisburne
                   ,
                   March
                   3.
                   1662.
                   wherein
                   she
                   writes
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     I
                     have
                     spoken
                     lately
                     with
                     two
                     simple
                     Country-people
                     who
                     have
                     been
                     much
                     perplexed
                     with
                     two
                     several
                     persons
                     who
                     have
                     died
                     lately
                     .
                     The
                     stories
                     are
                     too
                     long
                     to
                     relate
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     circumstances
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     misbelieve
                     the
                     stories
                     .
                     The
                     persons
                     cannot
                     be
                     suspected
                     to
                     have
                     any
                     design
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     altogether
                     unacquainted
                     in
                     the
                     Families
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     appeared
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     ignorant
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     now
                     relate
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     charge
                     to
                     sollicite
                     the
                     amendment
                     of
                     some
                     miscarriages
                     by
                     some
                     persons
                     intrusted
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     could
                     never
                     hear
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     supposed
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     means
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     many
                     other
                     probabilities
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     evaded
                     by
                     several
                     persons
                     here
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   their
                   goodly
                   E●…asions
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   transcribe
                   a
                   passage
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Letter
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   excellent
                   Lady
                   ,
                   dated
                   ,
                   Lisburne
                   ,
                   April
                   29.
                   1663.
                   wherein
                   she
                   writes
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Relation
                     I
                     sent
                     you
                     of
                     two
                     in
                     this
                     Country
                     is
                     certainly
                     liable
                     to
                     as
                     little
                     exception
                  
                   (
                   there
                   was
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Drummer
                   of
                   Tedworth
                   before
                   )
                   
                     as
                     any
                     one
                     shall
                     
                     meet
                     with
                     ;
                     As
                     may
                     appear
                     by
                     the
                     diligent
                     search
                     some
                     have
                     made
                     for
                     a
                     flaw
                     and
                     Objection
                     against
                     the
                     parties
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     after
                     all
                     ,
                     they
                     confess
                     ,
                     must
                     needs
                     appear
                     perfectly
                     uninteressed
                     ,
                     and
                     impossible
                     to
                     have
                     had
                     from
                     any
                     concerned
                     what
                     they
                     have
                     delivered
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     believe
                     that
                     either
                     Drunkenness
                     or
                     desperate
                     Melancholy
                     did
                     by
                     chance
                     enable
                     them
                     to
                     light
                     upon
                     greater
                     truths
                     than
                     themselves
                     thought
                     of
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   far
                   that
                   excellent
                   person
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   enough
                   for
                   this
                   noble
                   Lady
                   onely
                   to
                   recite
                   their
                   solution
                   of
                   the
                   Phaenomenon
                   into
                   Melancholy
                   and
                   Drunkenness
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   so
                   trisling
                   and
                   silly
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   wanted
                   to
                   further
                   refutation
                   than
                   the
                   mere
                   recital
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Drink
                   may
                   discover
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   drunk
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Poet
                   observes
                   ,
                   is
                   reasonable
                   enough
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   being
                   drunk
                   is
                   better
                   capacitated
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   Family
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   wilde
                   a
                   Paradox
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   sober
                   man
                   can
                   admit
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   Melancholy
                   but
                   a
                   
                     natural
                     Drunkenness
                  
                   when
                   it
                   serments
                   ?
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   but
                   by
                   chance
                   that
                   Melancholy
                   or
                   Drunkenness
                   enables
                   them
                   to
                   light
                   upon
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   Sanguine
                   and
                   Sobriety
                   chance
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   better
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   betterness
                   in
                   things
                   by
                   chance
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   advantage
                   in
                   
                     fermenting
                     Melancholy
                  
                   or
                   
                     strong
                     Drink
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   more
                   excited
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   more
                   ready
                   to
                   discover
                   its
                   own
                   more
                   inward
                   furniture
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   men
                   in
                   drink
                   reveal
                   their
                   own
                   Secrets
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Soul
                   has
                   no
                   innate
                   Idea's
                   of
                   particular
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   greatest
                   estervescency
                   of
                   Drink
                   or
                   Melancholy
                   will
                   not
                   a
                   jot
                   better
                   dispose
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   but
                   indispose
                   her
                   for
                   the
                   reception
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   without
                   .
                   So
                   blindly
                   do
                   these
                   Witlings
                   Philosophize
                   touching
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   best
                   of
                   their
                   Evasions
                   :
                   Which
                   being
                   no
                   better
                   against
                   these
                   two
                   Stories
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stories
                   so
                   sifted
                   and
                   examined
                   (
                   to
                   say
                   nothing
                   of
                   others
                   )
                   by
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   so
                   quick
                   a
                   Wit
                   ,
                   impartial
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Sagacity
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   excellent
                   Lady
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   me
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   confirmation
                   as
                   strong
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   desire
                   for
                   the
                   main
                   strokes
                   of
                   the
                   Stories
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   retain
                   some
                   memory
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   her
                   Ladyship
                   presently
                   upon
                   her
                   return
                   from
                   Ireland
                   some
                   sixteen
                   years
                   ago
                   .
                   Nor
                   do
                   doubt
                   but
                   Mr.
                   Alcock
                   has
                   approved
                   himself
                   a
                   faithful
                   Reciter
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   main
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   there
                   any
                   one
                   rightly
                   be
                   deemed
                   more
                   fit
                   and
                   able
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   Examination
                   of
                   Taverner
                   ,
                   and
                   dwelling
                   at
                   Portmore
                   with
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Down
                   ,
                   whose
                   Servant
                   Hunter
                   was
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 RELAT.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Confessions
                   of
                   certain
                   Scotch
                   Witches
                   ,
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   authentick
                   Copy
                   of
                   their
                   Trial
                   at
                   the
                   Assizes
                   held
                   at
                   Paisley
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Feb.
                   
                     15.
                     1678.
                  
                   touching
                   the
                   bewitching
                   of
                   Sir
                   
                     George
                     Maxwel
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Confessions
                 taken
                 before
                 Justices
                 :
                 As
                 first
                 of
                 
                   Annabil
                   Stuart
                
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Fourteen
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 thereby
                 ;
                 who
                 declared
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 for
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ;
                 and
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 Harvest
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Black
                 man
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 Mothers
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 the
                 Declarant
                 to
                 give
                 her self
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 promised
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 good
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 being
                 enticed
                 by
                 her
                 Mother
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Officer
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 meetings
                 ,
                 she
                 put
                 her
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 her
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 give
                 herself
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Mother
                 promised
                 her
                 a
                 new
                 Coat
                 for
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Spirits
                 name
                 was
                 Enippa
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 took
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 nipped
                 her
                 Arm
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 to
                 be
                 sore
                 for
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 man
                 lay
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Bed
                 under
                 the
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 found
                 him
                 cold
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 thereafter
                 he
                 placed
                 her
                 nearest
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 declares
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 her
                 Mothers
                 house
                 when
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 Wax
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 represent
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Janet
                   Mathie
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Declarant's
                 Mother
                 (
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Landlady
                   ;
                   )
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Sopha
                   ;
                   Margaret
                   Craige
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Spirits
                 name
                 is
                 Rigerum
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Margaret
                   Jackson
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 is
                 Locas
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 bound
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 Spit
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 turned
                 by
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 turned
                 it
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 expressed
                 by
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Declarant
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Picture
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 October
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 Instant
                 ,
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 Mother's
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 advertised
                 her
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
                 John
                 Stuart's
                 upon
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 accordingly
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 found
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                   ,
                   Margery
                   Craige
                   ,
                   Magaret
                   Jackson
                   ,
                
                 and
                 her
                 Brother
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 black
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 a
                 blue
                 Band
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 Hand-cuffs
                 with
                 hogers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Feet
                 were
                 cloven
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Declarant
                 sate
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Fire-side
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Picture
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 placed
                 Pins
                 in
                 the
                 Brest
                 and
                 Sides
                 :
                 And
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 placed
                 one
                 in
                 every
                 Side
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 .
                 Declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 did
                 put
                 the
                 Pins
                 in
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 who
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 Pins
                 in
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Clay
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Effigies
                 produced
                 are
                 the
                 Effigies
                 she
                 saw
                 made
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 mans
                 name
                 is
                 Ejoall
                 .
                 This
                 Declaration
                 was
                 emitted
                 before
                 
                   James
                   Dunlop
                
                 of
                 
                   Husil
                   ,
                   William
                   Gremlaye
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Jan.
                 27.
                 1677.
                 
                 
                   Ita
                   est
                
                 .
                 Robertus
                 Park
                 
                   Notarius
                   Publicus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Confession
                 is
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 interrogate
                 anent
                 this
                 crime
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 upon
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 Instant
                 ,
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 in
                 Pollocton
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Declarant
                 late
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 without
                 doors
                 near
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 did
                 intimate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 meeting
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 under
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Margaret
                   Jackson
                   ,
                   Margery
                   Craige
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 required
                 the
                 Declarant
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 night
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Declarant
                 had
                 gone
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 came
                 in
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 Declarant
                 quietly
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 he
                 arose
                 from
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 lighted
                 a
                 Candle
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Margaret
                   
                   Jackson
                   ,
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Margery
                   Craige
                
                 did
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 a
                 Window
                 in
                 the
                 Gavil
                 of
                 the
                 Declarant's
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 required
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Declarant
                 should
                 renounce
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 himself
                 up
                 wholly
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 Declarant
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 one
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 his
                 Foot.
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 promising
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 want
                 any
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 get
                 his
                 heart
                 filled
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 do
                 him
                 wrong
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jonas
                 for
                 his
                 Spirits
                 name
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 thereafter
                 the
                 Devil
                 required
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 consents
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 Clay
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 Pollock
                 ,
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Declarants
                 Mother
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 above
                 named
                 gave
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 wrought
                 the
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Face
                 and
                 two
                 Arms
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 set
                 three
                 Pins
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Declarant
                 did
                 hold
                 the
                 Candle
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Picture
                 was
                 making
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 observed
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 man's
                 Feet
                 to
                 be
                 cloven
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man's
                 Apparel
                 was
                 black
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 bluish
                 
                 Band
                 and
                 Handcuffs
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Hogers
                 on
                 his
                 Legs
                 without
                 Shoes
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man's
                 Voice
                 was
                 hough
                 and
                 goustie
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 begun
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Effigies
                 ,
                 his
                 Sister
                 
                   Annabil
                   Stuart
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Childe
                 of
                 thirteen
                 or
                 fourteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 came
                 knocking
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 let
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Declarant
                 ,
                 she
                 staid
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 went
                 away
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 opened
                 the
                 Door
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 went
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Window
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 entred
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Effigies
                 was
                 placed
                 by
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 in
                 his
                 Bedstraw
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 declares
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 did
                 envy
                 against
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 for
                 apprehending
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 his
                 Mother
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 had
                 great
                 malice
                 against
                 this
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 quarrel
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Declarant
                 conceived
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 Sir
                 George
                 had
                 not
                 entred
                 her
                 Husband
                 to
                 his
                 Harvest-service
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 was
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 Instant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil's
                 name
                 was
                 Ejoall
                 .
                 Declares
                 that
                 his
                 Spirits
                 name
                 was
                 Jonas
                 ,
                 and
                 Bessie
                 Weir's
                 Spirits
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Officer
                 ,
                 was
                 Sopha
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Margaret
                 Jackson's
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 was
                 Locas
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Annabil
                 Stuart's
                 ,
                 the
                 Declarant's
                 Sister
                 's
                 was
                 Enippa
                 ;
                 but
                 does
                 not
                 remember
                 what
                 Margery
                 Craige's
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 was
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 write
                 .
                 This
                 Confession
                 was
                 emitted
                 in
                 the
                 
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 
                   Ita
                   est
                
                 .
                 Robertus
                 Park
                 
                   Notarius
                   Publicus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Confession
                 of
                 
                   Margaret
                   Jackson
                
                 Relict
                 of
                 
                   Tho.
                   Stuart
                
                 in
                 Shaws
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 Justices
                 anent
                 her
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 declares
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Essigies
                 and
                 Picture
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Jannet
                 Mathie's
                 house
                 in
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                   ,
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                   ,
                   Margery
                   Craige
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Annabil
                   Stuart
                
                 ,
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Essigies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 represent
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 Pollock
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 fourty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 at
                 Pollockshaw-croft
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 sticks
                 on
                 her
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 give
                 up
                 herself
                 unto
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 her
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 her
                 Foot
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 Declarants
                 renouncing
                 of
                 her
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 name
                 which
                 he
                 designed
                 her
                 was
                 Locas
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 of
                 January
                 Instant
                 ,
                 or
                 thereby
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 night-time
                 when
                 she
                 awaked
                 ,
                 she
                 found
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 bed
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 though
                 her
                 Husband
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 twenty
                 years
                 or
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 immediately
                 disappeared
                 :
                 and
                 declares
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 who
                 disappeared
                 was
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 
                 Declares
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 Thursday
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 January
                 Instant
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 at
                 night
                 when
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 Clay
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 saw
                 the
                 black
                 man
                 there
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 sitting
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 standing
                 with
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 man's
                 Clothes
                 were
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 white
                 Handcuffs
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 in
                 
                   Pollockton
                   ,
                   Annabil
                   Stuart
                
                 in
                 Shaws
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Margery
                   Craige
                
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 of
                 Clay
                 ;
                 and
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 gave
                 her
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 declares
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 name
                 who
                 compeired
                 in
                 the
                 black
                 man's
                 shape
                 was
                 
                   Ejoall
                   .
                   Sic
                   subscribitur
                   .
                   Ita
                   est
                   .
                
                 Robertus
                 Park
                 
                   Notarius
                   Publicus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   follow
                   the
                   Depositions
                   of
                   certain
                   persons
                   agreeing
                   with
                   the
                   Confessions
                   of
                   the
                   abovesaid
                   Witches
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A●…dr
                   .
                   Martin
                
                 Servitour
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Pollock
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Thirty
                 years
                 or
                 thereby
                 ,
                 Depones
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 Pannal
                 when
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 produced
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 Wall
                 at
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 Sickness
                 did
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 October
                 or
                 thereby
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 was
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 **
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 Sickness
                 
                 did
                 abate
                 and
                 relent
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 wax
                 was
                 found
                 and
                 discovered
                 in
                 Jannet
                 Mathie's
                 house
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pins
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 left
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 Pollock
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 understood
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                 George's
                 complaining
                 of
                 these
                 pains
                 ,
                 lay
                 most
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 and
                 left
                 sides
                 .
                 And
                 depones
                 ,
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 pains
                 did
                 abate
                 and
                 relent
                 after
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 and
                 taking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pins
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 depones
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pannal
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 has
                 been
                 by
                 fame
                 and
                 bruite
                 reputed
                 a
                 Witch
                 these
                 several
                 years
                 by
                 past
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   Sic
                   Subscrib
                
                 .
                 Andr.
                 Martin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Laurence
                   Pollock
                
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Pollock
                 ,
                 sworn
                 and
                 purged
                 of
                 partial
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 depones
                 as
                 follows
                 ,
                 That
                 on
                 the
                 **
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Pannal
                 Jannet
                 Mathie's
                 house
                 when
                 the
                 Picture
                 was
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Pannal's
                 door
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 
                 Pollock's
                 sickness
                 did
                 seize
                 upon
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 of
                 October
                 or
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 continue
                 in
                 his
                 Sickness
                 or
                 Distemper
                 for
                 six
                 Weeks
                 or
                 thereby
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 Sickness
                 did
                 abate
                 and
                 relent
                 after
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 and
                 taking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pins
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Effigies
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 open
                 bruit
                 and
                 common
                 fame
                 ,
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Bessie
                   Weir
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Margery
                   Craige
                
                 ,
                 are
                 brandit
                 to
                 be
                 Witches
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 this
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 answer
                 it
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   Sic
                   Subscrib
                
                 .
                 Laurence
                 Pollock
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lodovic
                   Stuart
                
                 of
                 Auchunhead
                 being
                 sworn
                 and
                 purged
                 of
                 partial
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 depones
                 ,
                 That
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 Sickness
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 or
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 October
                 or
                 thereby
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 Pollock
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 seen
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Sickness
                 oftentimes
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 perceive
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 had
                 sensibly
                 recovered
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 or
                 12
                 th
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Jannet
                   Mathie
                
                 and
                 
                   Margery
                   Craige
                
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Pannals
                 are
                 by
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Witches
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 having
                 come
                 to
                 Pollock
                 he
                 did
                 see
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 pains
                 did
                 recur
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 pains
                 and
                 torments
                 were
                 greatly
                 encreased
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 Wax
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 8th
                 of
                 January
                 when
                 they
                 left
                 the
                 said
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Maxwel
                
                 of
                 Pollock
                 ,
                 the
                 Deponent
                 
                   James
                   Dunlop
                
                 of
                 
                   Housil
                   ,
                   Allan
                   Douglace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 Warlock
                 in
                 Pollock-shaw
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 found
                 a
                 Picture
                 of
                 Clay
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 John
                 Stuart's
                 Bedstraw
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 three
                 Pins
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 of
                 
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 in
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 .
                 And
                 depones
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 returned
                 to
                 Sir
                 George
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 Sir
                 George
                 told
                 the
                 Deponent
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 great
                 ease
                 of
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Deponent
                 Housil
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 reveal
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 of
                 Clay
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 depones
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 observation
                 he
                 did
                 perceive
                 that
                 Sir
                 George
                 had
                 sensibly
                 recovered
                 .
                 Depones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 said
                 
                   John
                   Stuart
                
                 Pannal
                 Prisoner
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Effigies
                 .
                 And
                 depones
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 truth
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 answer
                 it
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   Sic
                   Subscrib
                
                 .
                 Lodowick
                 Stuart
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 follow
                 more
                 Depositions
                 in
                 the
                 Copy
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 enough
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 the
                 Consession
                 of
                 those
                 Witches
                 are
                 no
                 Fables
                 nor
                 Dreams
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ADVERTISEMENT
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   Confessions
                   and
                   Depositions
                   are
                   transcribed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Copy
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Scottish
                   Dialect
                   that
                   I
                   found
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   several
                   words
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   I
                   profess
                   I
                   understand
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   for
                   example
                   concerning
                   the
                   black
                   mans
                   Voice
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   hough
                   and
                   goustie
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   this
                   black
                   man
                   be
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   who
                   appeared
                   to
                   the
                   Witches
                   whom
                   Mr.
                   Hunt
                   examined
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   signifie
                   a
                   big
                   and
                   low
                   voice
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   Scottish
                   Trial
                   of
                   Witches
                   amongst
                   Mr.
                   
                   Glanvil's
                   Papers
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   general
                   subscription
                   that
                   this
                   has
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Robert
                     Martin
                  
                   Clerk
                   to
                   the
                   Justice
                   Court.
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   too
                   old
                   a
                   date
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1590
                   ,
                   to
                   comply
                   with
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   our
                   Stories
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   true
                   Copy
                   of
                   Record
                   so
                   Authentick
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   fresh
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   haply
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   briefly
                   to
                   name
                   some
                   Effects
                   ,
                   Kinds
                   ,
                   or
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   Witchcraft
                   therein
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   such
                   especially
                   as
                   have
                   not
                   occurred
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Stories
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   giving
                   and
                   taking
                   away
                   power
                   from
                   sundry
                   mens
                   Genitalmembers
                   ,
                   For
                   which
                   
                     Jannet
                     Clark
                  
                   was
                   accused
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   observable
                   in
                   
                     John
                     Fiene
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   appeared
                   to
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   black
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   white
                   raiment
                   ;
                   but
                   proposed
                   as
                   hellish
                   a
                   Covenant
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   those
                   Fiends
                   that
                   appear
                   in
                   black
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   lying
                   dead
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   hours
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Spirit
                   tane
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Phrase
                   in
                   the
                   Record
                   is
                   )
                   ●…is
                   being
                   carried
                   or
                   transported
                   to
                   many
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Depositions
                   .
                   His
                   hearing
                   the
                   Devil
                   preach
                   in
                   a
                   Kirk
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   by
                   candle-light
                   ,
                   the
                   Candle
                   burning
                   blue
                   .
                   That
                   in
                   a
                   Conventicle
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   specified
                   in
                   the
                   Record
                   ,
                   he
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   at
                   parting
                   kissed
                   the
                   Devil's
                   Breech
                   ;
                   the
                   Record
                   speaks
                   more
                   broadly
                   .
                   His
                   skimming
                   on
                   the
                   Sea
                   in
                   a
                   Boat
                   
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   gang
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   foretelling
                   the
                   leak
                   in
                   the
                   Queens
                   Ship
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   His
                   raising
                   Winds
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   at
                   the
                   King's
                   passage
                   into
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   by
                   casting
                   a
                   Cat
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Devil
                   delivered
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   them
                   to
                   cry
                   Hola
                   when
                   they
                   cast
                   it
                   in
                   .
                   His
                   raising
                   a
                   Mist
                   at
                   the
                   King's
                   return
                   from
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   by
                   getting
                   Satan
                   to
                   cast
                   a
                   thing
                   like
                   a
                   Foot-ball
                   (
                   it
                   appeared
                   to
                   John
                   like
                   a
                   Wisp
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   a
                   vapour
                   or
                   reek
                   to
                   arise
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   might
                   be
                   cast
                   upon
                   the
                   Coast
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   His
                   hearing
                   the
                   Devil
                   again
                   preach
                   in
                   a
                   Pulpit
                   in
                   black
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   pointed
                   them
                   to
                   Graves
                   ,
                   to
                   open
                   and
                   dismember
                   the
                   Corpse
                   therein
                   ;
                   which
                   done
                   ,
                   incontinently
                   they
                   were
                   transported
                   without
                   words
                   .
                   His
                   opening
                   Locks
                   by
                   Sorcery
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   by
                   mere
                   blowing
                   into
                   a
                   womans
                   hand
                   while
                   he
                   sa●…e
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                   His
                   raising
                   sour
                   Candles
                   on
                   the
                   Luggs
                   of
                   an
                   Horse
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Staff
                   of
                   his
                   Rider
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   as
                   light
                   as
                   day
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   man
                   sell
                   down
                   dead
                   at
                   the
                   entring
                   within
                   his
                   house
                   at
                   his
                   return
                   home
                   .
                   His
                   embarquing
                   in
                   a
                   Boat
                   with
                   other
                   Witches
                   ,
                   and
                   sailing
                   over
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   entring
                   within
                   a
                   ship
                   ,
                   and
                   drinking
                   good
                   Wine
                   and
                   Ale
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   sinking
                   the
                   Ship
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   persons
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   His
                   kissing
                   Satan's
                   Breech
                   again
                   alter
                   another
                   Conventicle
                   .
                   His
                   being
                   swistly
                   carried
                   above
                   in
                   
                   the
                   chasing
                   of
                   a
                   Cat
                   to
                   catch
                   her
                   to
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   raise
                   Winds
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   prescription
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                   His
                   pretending
                   to
                   tell
                   any
                   man
                   how
                   long
                   he
                   should
                   live
                   if
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   but
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   birth
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   are
                   also
                   several
                   things
                   in
                   Agnes
                   Sympson's
                   Witchcrast
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   there
                   scarce
                   occur
                   the
                   like
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   stories
                   .
                   As
                   her
                   skill
                   in
                   Diseases
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   sickness
                   of
                   
                     Will.
                     Black
                  
                   was
                   an
                   Elf-shot
                   .
                   Her
                   heating
                   also
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   Sorcery
                   ,
                   and
                   foretelling
                   the
                   party
                   whether
                   he
                   should
                   live
                   or
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   how
                   long
                   they
                   should
                   live
                   .
                   Her
                   taking
                   the
                   sick
                   parties
                   pains
                   and
                   sickness
                   upon
                   herself
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   translating
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   third
                   person
                   .
                   Her
                   use
                   of
                   long
                   scriptural
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Rhymes
                   containing
                   the
                   main
                   points
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   she
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   white
                   Witch
                   as
                   an
                   holy
                   woman
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   upon
                   Record
                   that
                   she
                   made
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   suchlike
                   hellish
                   manner
                   as
                   other
                   Witches
                   do
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   she
                   sought
                   for
                   answers
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   upon
                   any
                   occasion
                   ,
                   he
                   appeared
                   to
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Dog
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   formula
                   of
                   her
                   dismissing
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     charging
                     him
                     to
                     depart
                     on
                     the
                     Law
                     he
                     lives
                     on
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   she
                   did
                   when
                   she
                   dismist
                   him
                   after
                   her
                   consulting
                   him
                   about
                   the
                   old
                   Lady
                   
                   Edmonston's
                   sickness
                   ;
                   but
                   her
                   invocation
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     Elva
                     ,
                     come
                     and
                     speak
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   a
                   Dog.
                   Her
                   sailing
                   with
                   her
                   
                   fellow-Witches
                   in
                   a
                   Boat
                   to
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Devil
                   caused
                   her
                   to
                   drink
                   good
                   Wine
                   ,
                   she
                   neither
                   seeing
                   the
                   Mariners
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Mariners
                   her
                   .
                   But
                   after
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   raised
                   a
                   Wind
                   whereby
                   the
                   ship
                   perished
                   .
                   Her
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   and
                   using
                   other
                   Ceremonies
                   upon
                   a
                   Cat
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   Witches
                   ,
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   Queen's
                   coming
                   into
                   Scotland
                   .
                   Her
                   raising
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   to
                   conjure
                   a
                   Picture
                   of
                   Wax
                   for
                   the
                   destroying
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     John
                     Moscrope
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Hitherto
                   I
                   have
                   brought
                   but
                   small
                   shreds
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   ancient
                   Record
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   conclude
                   with
                   a
                   full
                   Paragraph
                   ,
                   it
                   containing
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   
                     Agnes
                     Sympson
                  
                   to
                   King
                   James
                   then
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   :
                   Which
                   is
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   Item
                   ,
                   Fyled
                   and
                   convict
                   for
                   sameckle
                   as
                   she
                   confest
                   before
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   mans
                   likeness
                   met
                   her
                   going
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   Fields
                   from
                   her
                   own
                   house
                   at
                   Keith
                   betwixt
                   five
                   and
                   six
                   at
                   Even
                   ,
                   being
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   commandit
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   
                   North-bervick-Kirk
                   the
                   next
                   night
                   .
                   And
                   she
                   past
                   then
                   on
                   Horseback
                   ,
                   conveyed
                   by
                   her
                   good-son
                   called
                   
                     John
                     Couper
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   lighted
                   at
                   the
                   Kirk-yard
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   she
                   came
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   about
                   eleven
                   hours
                   at
                   Even
                   .
                   They
                   danced
                   along
                   the
                   Kirk-yard
                   ,
                   
                     Geilie
                     Duncan
                  
                   plaid
                   to
                   them
                   on
                   a
                   Trump
                   ,
                   
                     John
                     Fien
                  
                   mussiled
                   led
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   the
                   said
                   Agnes
                   and
                   her
                   Daughter
                   followed
                   next
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   
                     Kate
                     Grey
                     ,
                     George
                     Moilis
                  
                   Wife
                   ,
                   
                     Robert
                     Greirson
                     ,
                     Katharine
                     Duncan
                     ,
                     Bessie
                     Right
                     ,
                     Isabel
                     Gilmore
                     ,
                     John
                     Graymaill
                     ,
                     
                     Duncan
                     Buchanan
                     ,
                     Thomas
                     Barnhil
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   
                     Gilbert
                     Macgil
                     ,
                     John
                     Macgil
                     ,
                     Katharine
                     Macgil
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   their
                   Complices
                   above
                   an
                   hundred
                   persons
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   were
                   six
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   Women
                   .
                   The
                   Women
                   made
                   first
                   their
                   homage
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Men.
                   The
                   Men
                   were
                   turned
                   nine
                   times
                   widdershins
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Women
                   six
                   times
                   .
                   
                     John
                     Fien
                  
                   blew
                   up
                   the
                   Doors
                   and
                   blew
                   in
                   the
                   Lights
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   like
                   mickle
                   black
                   Candles
                   sticking
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   startit
                   up
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   like
                   a
                   mickle
                   black
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   answered
                   Here.
                   Mr.
                   
                     Robert
                     Greirson
                  
                   being
                   named
                   ,
                   they
                   ran
                   all
                   hirdie
                   girdie
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   angry
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   promised
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   called
                   Robert
                   the
                   Comptroller
                   ,
                   alias
                   Rob
                   the
                   Rowar
                   ,
                   for
                   expriming
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   he
                   demandit
                   was
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   keept
                   all
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   good
                   Servants
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   since
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   they
                   had
                   conveined
                   .
                   At
                   his
                   command
                   they
                   opened
                   up
                   three
                   Graves
                   ,
                   two
                   within
                   and
                   ane
                   without
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   off
                   the
                   joynts
                   of
                   their
                   Fingers
                   ,
                   Toes
                   ,
                   and
                   Neise
                   ,
                   and
                   parted
                   them
                   amongst
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Agnes
                     Sympson
                  
                   got
                   for
                   her
                   part
                   a
                   Winding-sheet
                   and
                   two
                   Joynts
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   commandit
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Joynts
                   upon
                   them
                   while
                   they
                   were
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   powder
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   evil
                   withal
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   commandit
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   do
                   
                   all
                   the
                   evil
                   they
                   could
                   .
                   Before
                   they
                   departed
                   they
                   kiss'd
                   his
                   Breech
                   ;
                   the
                   Record
                   speaks
                   more
                   broad
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   .
                   He
                   had
                   on
                   him
                   ane
                   Gown
                   and
                   ane
                   Hat
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   both
                   black
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   assembled
                   part
                   stood
                   and
                   part
                   sate
                   :
                   
                     John
                     Fien
                  
                   was
                   ever
                   nearest
                   the
                   Devil
                   at
                   his
                   left
                   Elbock
                   ,
                   Graymaill
                   keeped
                   the
                   door
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   have
                   retained
                   the
                   Scotch
                   Dialect
                   here
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   Authentickness
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   adjoyned
                   this
                   large
                   Paragraph
                   ,
                   the
                   Confession
                   therein
                   contained
                   being
                   in
                   all
                   probability
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   occasion
                   of
                   King
                   James
                   his
                   changing
                   his
                   opinion
                   touching
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   reported
                   ,
                   inclinable
                   to
                   think
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   mere
                   conceit
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   was
                   then
                   but
                   young
                   ,
                   not
                   passing
                   five
                   or
                   six
                   and
                   Twenty
                   years
                   of
                   age
                   when
                   this
                   Examination
                   was
                   had
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Daemonologie
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Transcript
                   of
                   this
                   very
                   Confession
                   .
                   Wheresore
                   this
                   being
                   so
                   considerable
                   an
                   occurrence
                   touching
                   a
                   business
                   of
                   such
                   moment
                   ,
                   the
                   bringing
                   in
                   here
                   so
                   old
                   a
                   Story
                   amongst
                   those
                   of
                   fresher
                   memory
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   bring
                   along
                   with
                   it
                   its
                   own
                   excuse
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   have
                   we
                   contrived
                   all
                   the
                   Relations
                   in
                   Mr.
                   
                   Glanvil's
                   Papers
                   which
                   were
                   thought
                   considerable
                   ,
                   into
                   this
                   second
                   Part
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Saducismus
                     Triumphatus
                  
                   .
                   He
                   once
                   intended
                   to
                   subjoyn
                   
                   thereto
                   an
                   Answer
                   to
                   
                     Webster
                     ,
                     Wagstaff
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Devils
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   you
                   may
                   observe
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   Section
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Proof
                     of
                     Apparitions
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     from
                     holy
                     Scripture
                  
                   :
                   but
                   partly
                   by
                   bringing
                   in
                   already
                   the
                   chief
                   things
                   in
                   that
                   rude
                   draught
                   begun
                   ,
                   into
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   published
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   stating
                   the
                   Question
                   truly
                   and
                   with
                   right
                   judgement
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   prevented
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   that
                   labour
                   needless
                   .
                   As
                   indeed
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   it
                   ever
                   was
                   ,
                   their
                   Objections
                   against
                   Mr.
                   
                   Glanvil's
                   Opinion
                   on
                   these
                   points
                   ,
                   being
                   wondrous
                   weak
                   ,
                   sorry
                   and
                   sophistical
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   pity
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   of
                   parts
                   who
                   can
                   bestow
                   his
                   time
                   better
                   should
                   squander
                   it
                   away
                   in
                   confuting
                   such
                   trisles
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   that
                   makes
                   any
                   least
                   shew
                   of
                   strength
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   touching
                   the
                   palpability
                   of
                   the
                   consistency
                   of
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Familiars
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   weakened
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Argument
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   for
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   bids
                   them
                   handle
                   him
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Spirit
                   has
                   not
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bones
                   as
                   they
                   see
                   him
                   have
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   bids
                   Thomas
                   thrust
                   his
                   Hand
                   into
                   his
                   Side
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   sure
                   he
                   was
                   no
                   Spectre
                   or
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   Christ
                   with
                   his
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   Bones
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   his
                   Crucifixion
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   well
                   ascertained
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   sense
                   ,
                   nay
                   the
                   surest
                   sense
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Touch
                   or
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   could
                   make
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   really
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bones
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   temperament
                   as
                   humane
                   Bodies
                   have
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   any
                   cavil
                   avail
                   against
                   this
                   from
                   the
                   Familiars
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   weaken
                   the
                   assurance
                   that
                   we
                   converse
                   with
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   Friend
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   some
                   Spectre
                   like
                   him
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Allegation
                   is
                   as
                   weak
                   as
                   peevish
                   and
                   malicious
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   doubt
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   real
                   Friend
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   Spectre
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Friend
                   should
                   offer
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   ,
                   searched
                   and
                   felt
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   any
                   body
                   think
                   it
                   were
                   sufficient
                   assurance
                   ?
                   But
                   for
                   a
                   perverse
                   Caviller
                   or
                   crazy
                   Sceptick
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   will
                   satisfie
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   concomitant
                   considerations
                   that
                   will
                   assure
                   the
                   party
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Friend
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Spectre
                   .
                   And
                   are
                   there
                   not
                   concomitant
                   considerations
                   here
                   also
                   ?
                   The
                   ancient
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ's
                   own
                   Prediction
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   rise
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Grave
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   unfaithfulness
                   and
                   imposture
                   :
                   Which
                   assurance
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   high
                   and
                   divine
                   Tenour
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   feeling
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   saith
                   to
                   
                     Thomas
                     ;
                     THOMAS
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     seen
                     me
                     thou
                     hast
                     believed
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     seen
                     and
                     yet
                     have
                     believed
                     :
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   that
                   a
                   more
                   noble
                   and
                   heavenly
                   principle
                   is
                   awakened
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   dispels
                   that
                   thick
                   Mist
                   of
                   Sceptical
                   stupor
                   and
                   dulness
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   holy
                   ,
                   pure
                   ,
                   and
                   refined
                   temper
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   What
                   Spectre
                   ever
                   challenged
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   Trial
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   seel
                   whether
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   very
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bone
                   as
                   real
                   men
                   are
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   impose
                   upon
                   any
                   ?
                   Or
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   proved
                   ,
                   though
                   Spirits
                   can
                   bring
                   their
                   Vehicle
                   to
                   a
                   palpable
                   consistency
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   turn
                   it
                   into
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   seel
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   articulate
                   palpableness
                   of
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bone
                   and
                   Temperament
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   living
                   men
                   ?
                   Till
                   this
                   appear
                   by
                   confest
                   experience
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   palpable
                   consistency
                   of
                   Familiars
                   or
                   Spirits
                   that
                   transact
                   with
                   Witches
                   ,
                   the
                   Allegation
                   is
                   infinitely
                   weak
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   weak
                   as
                   spightful
                   and
                   perverse
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Hag-Advocates
                   will
                   alledge
                   any
                   foolish
                   thing
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   say
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   here
                   seasonable
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   this
                   intended
                   Edition
                   of
                   
                     Saducismus
                     Triumphatus
                  
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   happiness
                   to
                   be
                   perfected
                   by
                   the
                   ingenious
                   Author
                   's
                   own
                   hand
                   before
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   yet
                   such
                   Materials
                   he
                   left
                   behind
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   forwardness
                   ,
                   that
                   things
                   being
                   put
                   together
                   in
                   that
                   order
                   and
                   distinctness
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   Discourse
                   may
                   prove
                   as
                   useful
                   for
                   the
                   reclaiming
                   men
                   from
                   Saducism
                   ,
                   though
                   perhaps
                   not
                   altogether
                   so
                   delightful
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   had
                   had
                   the
                   last
                   polishing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   publishing
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   also
                   do
                   him
                   that
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   whereas
                   he
                   was
                   suspected
                   haply
                   for
                   some
                   complaisance
                   towards
                   some
                   persons
                   that
                   were
                   over-inclinable
                   to
                   Hobbianism
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   shrunk
                   from
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   such
                   noble
                   Theories
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   his
                   mind
                   was
                   enlightned
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   of
                   his
                   days
                   )
                   it
                   from
                   hence
                   may
                   appear
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   stuck
                   close
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   entertained
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   sincere
                   warmth
                   all
                   along
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   these
                   Papers
                   then
                   private
                   within
                   his
                   own
                   Study-walls
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   them
                   broke
                   out
                   from
                   him
                   most
                   expresly
                   when
                   he
                   lay
                   on
                   his
                   Death-bed
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   intimate
                   friend
                   Mr.
                   
                     Thomas
                     Alcock
                  
                   largely
                   sets
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   written
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     More
                  
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   that
                   men
                   will
                   speak
                   their
                   thoughts
                   freely
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Poet
                   hath
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   
                     
                       
                         Nam
                         vere
                         voces
                         tum
                         demum
                         pectore
                         ab
                         imo
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Ejiciuntur
                         ,
                         &
                         eripitur
                         persona
                         ,
                         manet
                         res
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   Sense
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Then
                       't
                       is
                       men
                       from
                       their
                       Hearts
                       their
                       Mind
                       declare
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Cast
                       off
                       their
                       Vizards
                       ,
                       shew
                       their
                       faces
                       bare
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ACCOUNT
               Of
               what
               happened
               in
               the
               KINGDOM
               OF
               SWEDEN
               In
               the
               Years
               1669
               ,
               and
               1670.
               
            
             
               In
               Relation
               to
               the
               Persons
               that
               were
               accused
               For
               Witches
               :
               AND
               TRIED
               and
               EXECUTED
               By
               the
               King's
               Command
               .
            
             
               Printed
               at
               first
               in
               the
               Swedish
               Dialect
               by
               Authority
               ,
               and
               then
               Translated
               into
               divers
               other
               Languages
               ;
               and
               now
               ,
               upon
               the
               requost
               of
               some
               Friends
               ,
               done
               into
               English.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 Anthony
                 Horneck
              
               Preacher
               at
               the
               Savoy
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               ,
               1681.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               TRANSLATORS
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               Shewing
               ,
               what
               Credit
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               related
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               THat
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               nothing
               but
               what
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               is
               a
               rule
               so
               false
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               not
               call
               our selves
               rational
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               avouch
               it
               ;
               yet
               as
               irrational
               as
               the
               Maxime
               is
               ,
               is
               become
               modish
               with
               some
               men
               ,
               and
               those
               no
               ●…ery
               mean
               Wits
               neither
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               will
               hardly
               own
               it
               in
               its
               full
               Latitude
               ,
               yet
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               Particulars
               ,
               let
               the
               Reasons
               to
               the
               contrary
               be
               never
               so
               pregnant
               or
               convincing
               ,
               they
               'le
               hugg
               it
               as
               their
               sacred
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               laugh
               at
               all
               those
               credulous
               Wretches
               that
               ,
               without
               seeing
               ,
               are
               so
               easily
               chous'd
               into
               an
               imprudent
               Confidence
               .
               And
               this
               pitiful
               Stratagem
               we
               find
               practised
               in
               no
               affair
               so
               much
               as
               that
               of
               Spirits
               and
               Witches
               ,
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               which
               must
               
               all
               be
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               Hypocondriack
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               distempered
               Brains
               ,
               because
               their
               own
               are
               so
               dull
               as
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               pierce
               into
               those
               Mysteries
               .
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               the
               Imagination
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               sometime
               ,
               deluded
               ;
               and
               melancholy
               People
               may
               fancy
               they
               hear
               Voices
               ,
               and
               see
               very
               strange
               things
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               other
               foundation
               but
               their
               own
               weakness
               ,
               and
               like
               Bubbles
               break
               into
               Air
               ,
               and
               nothing
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               vanity
               .
            
             
               Yet
               as
               no
               man
               doth
               therefore
               take
               unpolisht
               Diamonds
               to
               be
               Pebbles
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               look
               like
               them
               ,
               so
               neither
               must
               all
               passages
               of
               this
               nature
               we
               hear
               or
               read
               of
               ,
               be
               traduced
               as
               self-conceit
               ,
               or
               derided
               as
               Old
               Wives
               Fables
               ,
               because
               some
               smell
               strong
               of
               Imposture
               and
               Sophistication
               .
               We
               believe
               men
               of
               Reason
               and
               Experience
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               Fumes
               ,
               when
               a
               person
               of
               ordinary
               Intellectuals
               finds
               no
               great
               credit
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               think
               our selves
               wise
               for
               doing
               so
               ,
               why
               should
               any
               man
               so
               much
               forget
               himself
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               an
               Infidel
               in
               point
               of
               such
               Phaenomena's
               ,
               when
               even
               the
               most
               judicious
               men
               have
               had
               experience
               of
               such
               passages
               ?
               It
               seems
               〈◊〉
               me
               no
               less
               than
               madness
               to
               contradict
               what
               both
               wise
               and
               unwise
               men
               do
               unanimously
               agree
               in
               ;
               and
               how
               Jews
               .
               Heathens
               ,
               Mahometans
               ,
               and
               Christians
               ,
               both
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               conspire
               into
               this
               Cheat
               ,
               as
               yet
               seems
               to
               me
               un
               accountable
               .
               If
               some
               few
               melancholy
               Monks
               ,
               or
               Old
               Women
               had
               seen
               such
               Ghosts
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               we
               might
               then
               suspect
               that
               what
               they
               pretend
               to
               have
               seen
               might
               be
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               effect
               
               of
               a
               disordered
               Imagination
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               all
               Religions
               ,
               men
               of
               all
               Ages
               too
               ,
               have
               been
               forced
               ,
               by
               strong
               evidences
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               occurrences
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               strength
               there
               can
               be
               in
               the
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               Nations
               in
               things
               of
               a
               sublimer
               nature
               ,
               if
               here
               it
               be
               of
               no
               efficacy
               .
               Men
               that
               have
               attempted
               to
               evade
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               speak
               of
               Ghosts
               and
               Witches
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               turn
               and
               wind
               the
               Texts
               ,
               and
               make
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               Noses
               of
               Wax
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               rather
               squeeze
               than
               gather
               the
               sence
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               holy
               Writers
               had
               spoke
               like
               Sophisters
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               men
               who
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               condescend
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Common
               people
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               put
               no
               force
               at
               all
               on
               those
               passages
               of
               holy
               Writ
               ,
               and
               then
               see
               what
               sence
               they
               are
               like
               to
               yield
               .
               It
               's
               strange
               to
               see
               how
               some
               men
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               elude
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               ;
               and
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               judge
               ,
               they
               play
               more
               Hocus-Pocus
               tricks
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               that
               passage
               ,
               than
               the
               Witch
               herself
               did
               in
               raising
               the
               deceased
               Samuel
               .
               To
               those
               Straits
               is
               Falshood
               driven
               ,
               while
               Truth
               loves
               Plains
               ,
               and
               undisguised
               Expressions
               ;
               and
               Errour
               will
               seek
               out
               Holes
               and
               Labyrinths
               to
               hide
               itself
               ,
               while
               Truth
               plays
               above
               board
               ,
               and
               scorns
               the
               subterfuges
               of
               the
               Sceptick
               Interpreter
               .
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               Why
               should
               it
               seem
               a
               thing
               incredible
               with
               you
               that
               God
               should
               permit
               Spirits
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               to
               exert
               his
               Power
               
               among
               men
               on
               Earth
               ?
               Hath
               God
               ever
               engaged
               his
               word
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               or
               is
               it
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               Spirits
               to
               assume
               airy
               Vehicles
               and
               Bodies
               of
               condensed
               Air
               ,
               or
               to
               animate
               grosser
               substances
               to
               shew
               themselves
               to
               mortals
               upon
               certain
               occasions
               ?
            
             
               I
               am
               so
               much
               a
               Prophet
               as
               to
               foresee
               what
               will
               be
               the
               fate
               of
               the
               ensuing
               story
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               suppose
               that
               upon
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               mens
               verdicts
               will
               be
               much
               changed
               from
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               set
               up
               this
               resolution
               ,
               to
               believe
               nothing
               that
               looks
               like
               the
               shadow
               of
               an
               Apparition
               ,
               though
               the
               things
               mentioned
               here
               cannot
               be
               unknown
               to
               any
               that
               have
               been
               conversant
               with
               forrain
               affairs
               of
               late
               years
               .
               And
               though
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               evidence
               than
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               your
               nicer
               men
               will
               think
               it
               a
               disparagement
               to
               them
               to
               believe
               it
               ;
               nor
               will
               it
               ever
               extort
               Assent
               from
               any
               that
               build
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               wit
               upon
               contradicting
               what
               hath
               been
               received
               by
               the
               vulgar
               .
            
             
               The
               passages
               ▪
               here
               related
               wrought
               so
               great
               a
               Consternation
               ,
               not
               onely
               on
               the
               Natives
               ,
               but
               Strangers
               too
               ,
               that
               the
               Heer
               
                 Christian
                 Rumpf
              
               ,
               then
               Resident
               for
               the
               
                 States
                 General
              
               at
               Stockholm
               ,
               thought
               himself
               obliged
               to
               send
               away
               his
               little
               Son
               for
               Holland
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               endangered
               by
               these
               villanous
               pra●…es
               ,
               which
               seem'd
               to
               threaten
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               in
               Town
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               Holstein
               ,
               remembers
               very
               well
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               
               sent
               an
               Express
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               famous
               Witcheraft
               :
               To
               whom
               the
               King
               modestly
               replied
               ,
               That
               his
               Judges
               and
               Commissioners
               had
               caused
               divers
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               to
               be
               Burnt
               and
               Executed
               upon
               such
               pregnant
               Evidences
               a●…
               were
               brought
               before
               them
               ;
               but
               whether
               the
               Actions
               they
               confessed
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               proved
               against
               them
               ,
               were
               real
               ,
               or
               onely
               effects
               of
               strong
               Imagination
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               able
               to
               determine
               .
            
             
               Add
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Circumstances
               mentioned
               in
               the
               ensuing
               Narrative
               ,
               are
               at
               this
               day
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Royal
               Chancery
               at
               Stockholm
               ;
               and
               a
               person
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               offered
               me
               ●…o
               procure
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               publick
               Registers
               ,
               if
               I
               desired
               it
               :
               Not
               to
               mention
               that
               in
               the
               year
               72.
               
               Baron
               Sparr
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               Embassadour
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               Sweden
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               did
               upon
               his
               word
               aver
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               recorded
               here
               to
               be
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               to
               several
               persons
               of
               Note
               and
               Eminency
               ,
               with
               other
               particulars
               ,
               stranger
               than
               those
               set
               down
               i●…
               these
               Papers
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               divers
               ●…ters
               were
               sent
               from
               Sweden
               and
               H●…urgh
               to
               several
               persons
               here
               in
               London
               :
               〈◊〉
               much
               ,
               that
               should
               a
               man
               born
               in
               ,
               or
               acquainted
               with
               those
               parts
               ,
               hear
               any
               person
               dispute
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               wonder
               where
               people
               have
               lived
               ,
               or
               what
               sullen
               humour
               doth
               possess
               them
               ,
               to
               disbelieve
               that
               which
               so
               many
               thousands
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               have
               felt
               the
               sad
               effect
               of
               .
            
             
             
               That
               a
               Spirit
               can
               lift
               up
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               and
               grosser
               Bodies
               ,
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               I
               question
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               I
               doubt
               that
               the
               Wind
               can
               overthrow
               Houses
               ,
               or
               drive
               Stones
               upward
               from
               their
               Centre
               .
               And
               though
               I
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               Philosophie
               of
               her
               committing
               Venereal
               acts
               ,
               and
               having
               Children
               ,
               and
               those
               Children
               bringing
               forth
               Toads
               and
               Serpents
               ;
               yet
               I
               can
               very
               rationally
               conceive
               that
               he
               can
               animate
               dead
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               them
               commit
               those
               villanies
               which
               modesty
               bids
               us
               to
               conceal
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               was
               permitted
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               possess
               and
               actuate
               living
               men
               ,
               and
               do
               with
               them
               almost
               what
               he
               pleased
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               he
               commit
               wickedness
               by
               such
               Instruments
               ,
               and
               cast
               Mists
               before
               the
               Witches
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               know
               who
               they
               are
               ?
               And
               he
               that
               could
               in
               AEgypt
               produce
               Frogs
               ,
               either
               real
               or
               counterfeit
               ones
               ,
               Why
               may
               not
               he
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               able
               to
               produce
               such
               Toads
               and
               Serpents
               out
               of
               any
               mishapen
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               making
               ?
               Spirits
               that
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               better
               than
               man
               ,
               and
               understand
               better
               how
               things
               are
               joyned
               and
               compounded
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Ingredients
               of
               terrestrial
               Productions
               are
               ,
               and
               see
               things
               in
               their
               first
               principles
               ,
               and
               have
               power
               over
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               other
               Elements
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               thousand
               ways
               of
               shaping
               things
               and
               representing
               them
               to
               the
               sensual
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               what
               may
               not
               they
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               but
               God's
               permission
               to
               exert
               their
               power
               ?
               and
               that
               God
               doth
               sometimes
               permit
               such
               things
               ,
               
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               see
               men
               sink
               into
               most
               sottish
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               very
               often
               produces
               that
               fatal
               Sentence
               we
               read
               of
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 filthy
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 filthy
                 still
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Judgement
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               given
               up
               to
               believe
               a
               Lye
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               sends
               them
               strong
               Delusions
               as
               punishments
               for
               their
               wilful
               obstinacy
               and
               resisting
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               Spirits
               by
               being
               Devils
               do
               not
               lose
               their
               nature
               ;
               and
               let
               any
               man
               in
               sober
               sadness
               consider
               what
               Spirits
               are
               said
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               with
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               following
               Relation
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               think
               those
               things
               the
               Witches
               confessed
               altogether
               impossible
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               add
               a
               known
               passage
               that
               happen'd
               in
               the
               year
               1659.
               at
               Crassen
               in
               Philesia
               ,
               of
               an
               Apothecarie's
               Servant
               ,
               one
               
                 Christopher
                 Manigh
              
               ,
               who
               after
               his
               death
               returned
               to
               his
               Master's
               Shop
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               be
               mighty
               busie
               there
               ,
               walked
               about
               in
               the
               open
               Streets
               ,
               but
               spoke
               to
               no
               creature
               but
               to
               a
               Maid-servant
               ,
               and
               then
               vanished
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               abundance
               of
               people
               ,
               now
               living
               ,
               will
               take
               their
               Oath
               upon
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               him
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               at
               least
               his
               shape
               ,
               and
               which
               occasioned
               publick
               Disputations
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Wittemberg
               :
               but
               it
               's
               needless
               .
               If
               the
               Stories
               related
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Book
               are
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Convince
               men
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               an
               Example
               from
               beyond
               sea
               will
               gain
               no
               Credit
               .
               It
               's
               enough
               that
               I
               have
               shewn
               Reasons
               which
               
               may
               induce
               my
               Reader
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               imposed
               upon
               by
               the
               following
               Narrative
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               those
               Pamphlets
               they
               cry
               about
               the
               Streets
               ,
               containing
               very
               dreadful
               News
               from
               the
               Country
               of
               Armies
               fighting
               in
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               Farewel
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Relation
               of
               the
               strange
               Witchraft
               discovered
               in
               the
               Village
               Mohra
               in
               Swedeland
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               publick
               Register
               of
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               appointed
               by
               His
               Majesty
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               to
               examine
               the
               whole
               business
               ,
               in
               the
               years
               of
               our
               Lord
               1669.
               and
               1670.
               
            
             
               THE
               news
               of
               this
               Witchraft
               coming
               to
               the
               Kings
               ear
               ,
               his
               Maiesty
               was
               pleased
               to
               appoint
               Commissioners
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Laity
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Journey
               to
               the
               Town
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               the
               whole
               business
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               the
               Examination
               was
               ordered
               to
               be
               on
               the
               13th
               of
               August
               ;
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               met
               on
               the
               12th
               instant
               ,
               in
               the
               said
               Village
               ,
               at
               the
               Parsons
               House
               ,
               to
               whom
               both
               the
               Minister
               and
               several
               people
               of
               fashion
               complained
               with
               tears
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               of
               the
               miserable
               condition
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               and
               therefore
               begg'd
               of
               them
               to
               think
               of
               some
               way
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               delivered
               from
               their
               Calamity
               .
               They
               gave
               the
               Commissioners
               very
               strange
               Instances
               of
               the
               Devils
               Tyranny
               among
               them
               ;
               how
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Witches
               ,
               he
               had
               drawn
               some
               Hundreds
               of
               Children
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               subject
               to
               his
               power
               ;
               how
               he
               hath
               been
               seen
               to
               go
               in
               a
               Visible
               shape
               through
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               appeared
               
               daily
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               how
               he
               had
               wrought
               upon
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ,
               by
               presenting
               them
               with
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ,
               and
               this
               way
               allured
               them
               to
               himself
               ,
               with
               other
               circumstances
               to
               be
               mentioned
               hereafter
               .
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Village
               added
               ,
               with
               very
               great
               lamentations
               ,
               that
               though
               their
               Children
               had
               told
               all
               ,
               and
               sought
               God
               very
               earnestly
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               they
               were
               carried
               away
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               begg'd
               of
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               to
               root
               out
               these
               Witches
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               regain
               their
               former
               rest
               and
               quietness
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               Children
               which
               used
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               there
               in
               the
               County
               or
               District
               of
               Elfdale
               ,
               since
               some
               Witches
               had
               been
               burnt
               there
               ,
               remained
               unmolested
               .
            
             
               That
               day
               being
               the
               last
               Humiliation
               day
               Instituted
               by
               Authority
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               this
               judgment
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               went
               to
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               appeared
               a
               considerable
               Assembly
               both
               of
               young
               and
               old
               :
               the
               Children
               could
               read
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               sing
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               the
               Women
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               any
               great
               zeal
               or
               fervor
               .
               There
               were
               preached
               two
               Sermons
               that
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               miserable
               case
               of
               those
               people
               that
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               deluded
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               was
               laid
               open
               ;
               and
               these
               Sermons
               were
               at
               last
               concluded
               with
               very
               ferverit
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               Publick
               Worship
               being
               over
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Town
               were
               called
               together
               to
               the
               
               Parsons
               House
               ,
               near
               three
               thousand
               of
               them
               .
               Silence
               being
               commanded
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Commission
               was
               read
               publickly
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               charged
               under
               very
               great
               penalties
               to
               conceal
               nothing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               ;
               those
               especially
               who
               were
               guilty
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               might
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Clutches
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               They
               all
               promised
               obedience
               ;
               the
               guilty
               feignedly
               ,
               but
               the
               guiltless
               weeping
               and
               crying
               bitterly
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               14th
               of
               August
               the
               Commissioners
               met
               again
               ,
               consulting
               how
               they
               might
               withstand
               this
               dangerous
               flood
               ;
               after
               long
               deliberation
               ,
               an
               Order
               also
               coming
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               they
               did
               resolve
               to
               execute
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               sact
               could
               be
               proved
               upon
               ,
               Examination
               being
               made
               ;
               for
               there
               were
               discovered
               no
               less
               than
               Threescore
               and
               ten
               in
               the
               Village
               aforesaid
               ,
               Three
               and
               twenty
               of
               which
               freely
               confessing
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               were
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ;
               the
               rest
               ,
               one
               pretending
               that
               she
               was
               with
               Child
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               denying
               and
               pleading
               not
               guilty
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               Fahluna
               ,
               where
               most
               of
               them
               were
               afterwards
               Executed
               .
            
             
               Fifteen
               Children
               which
               likewise
               confessed
               that
               they
               were
               engaged
               in
               this
               Witchery
               ,
               died
               as
               the
               rest
               ;
               six
               and
               thirty
               of
               them
               between
               nine
               and
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               less
               guilty
               ,
               were
               sorced
               to
               run
               the
               gantlet
               ;
               twenty
               more
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               great
               inclination
               ,
               yet
               had
               been
               seduced
               to
               those
               Hellish
               Enterprizes
               ,
               because
               
               they
               were
               very
               young
               ,
               were
               condemned
               to
               be
               lash'd
               with
               Rods
               upon
               their
               hands
               ,
               for
               three
               Sundays
               together
               at
               the
               Church-door
               ;
               and
               the
               aforesaid
               six
               and
               thirty
               were
               also
               deem'd
               to
               be
               lashed
               this
               way
               once
               a
               week
               for
               a
               whole
               year
               together
               .
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Seduced
               Children
               was
               about
               three
               hundred
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               of
               August
               ,
               Execution
               was
               done
               upon
               the
               notoriously
               guilty
               ,
               the
               day
               being
               bright
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               shining
               ,
               and
               some
               thousands
               of
               people
               being
               present
               at
               the
               spectacle
               .
               The
               Order
               and
               Method
               observed
               in
               the
               Examination
               was
               thus
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               and
               the
               Neighbouring
               Justices
               went
               to
               prayer
               ;
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               Witches
               ,
               who
               had
               most
               of
               them
               Children
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               either
               had
               Seduced
               ,
               or
               attempted
               to
               Seduce
               ,
               from
               four
               years
               of
               age
               to
               sixteen
               ,
               were
               set
               before
               them
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               Children
               complained
               lamentably
               of
               the
               misery
               and
               mischief
               they
               were
               forced
               sometime
               to
               suffer
               of
               the
               Witches
               .
            
             
               The
               Children
               being
               asked
               whether
               they
               were
               sure
               that
               they
               were
               at
               any
               time
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               Devil
               ;
               they
               all
               declared
               they
               were
               ,
               begging
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sreed
               from
               that
               intolerable
               yoak
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               the
               Witches
               themselves
               were
               asked
               ,
               whether
               the
               Confessions
               of
               these
               Children
               were
               true
               ,
               and
               admonished
               to
               confess
               the
               truth
               ,
               
               that
               they
               might
               turn
               away
               from
               the
               Devil
               unto
               the
               living
               God.
               At
               first
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               did
               very
               stifly
               ,
               and
               without
               shedding
               the
               least
               tear
               ,
               deny
               it
               ,
               though
               much
               against
               their
               will
               and
               inclination
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Children
               were
               Examined
               every
               one
               by
               themselves
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               their
               Confessions
               did
               agree
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               found
               that
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               except
               some
               very
               little
               ones
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               tell
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               did
               punctually
               agree
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               particulars
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               the
               Commissioners
               that
               were
               of
               the
               Clergy
               examined
               the
               Witches
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               bring
               them
               to
               any
               Confession
               ,
               all
               continuing
               stedfast
               in
               their
               denyals
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               some
               of
               them
               burst
               out
               into
               tears
               ,
               and
               their
               Consession
               agreed
               with
               what
               the
               Children
               had
               said
               .
               And
               these
               expressed
               their
               abhorrency
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               begg'd
               pardon
               ;
               adding
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               ,
               whom
               they
               call'd
               Loeyta
               ,
               had
               stopt
               the
               Mouths
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               stopt
               the
               Ears
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               being
               now
               gone
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               no
               longer
               conceal
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               now
               perceived
               his
               Treachery
               .
            
             
               The
               Confession
               which
               the
               Witches
               made
               in
               Elfdale
               ,
               to
               the
               Judges
               there
               ,
               agreed
               with
               the
               Consession
               they
               made
               at
               Mohra
               :
               and
               the
               chief
               things
               they
               confessed
               ,
               consisted
               in
               these
               three
               points
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Whither
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 place
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 them
                 Blockula
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Witches
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 used
                 to
                 meet
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 evil
                 or
                 mischief
                 they
                 had
                 either
                 done
                 or
                 designed
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Journey
                 to
                 Blockula
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 their
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 Elfdale
                 ,
                 do
                 confess
                 that
                 we
                 used
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 gravel-pit
                 which
                 lay
                 hard
                 by
                 a
                 cross-way
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 garment
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 danced
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 ran
                 to
                 the
                 cross-way
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 Devil
                 thrice
                 ,
                 first
                 with
                 a
                 still
                 voice
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 somewhat
                 louder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 very
                 loud
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Antecessor
                   come
                   and
                   carry
                   us
                   to
                
                 Blockula
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 immediately
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 different
                 Habits
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 we
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 gray
                 Coat
                 ,
                 and
                 red
                 and
                 blue
                 Stockings
                 :
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 red
                 Beard
                 ,
                 a
                 high-crown'd
                 Hat
                 ,
                 with
                 Linnen
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 wrapt
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 Garters
                 upon
                 his
                 Stockings
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 asked
                 us
                 whether
                 we
                 would
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 us
                 on
                 a
                 Beast
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 there
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 us
                 over
                 Churches
                 and
                 high
                 walls
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 green
                 Meadow
                 where
                 Blockula
                 lies
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 procure
                 
                 some
                 shavings
                 of
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-Clocks
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 horn
                 with
                 a
                 Salve
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 do
                 anoint
                 our selves
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 Saddle
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 and
                 a
                 wooden
                 nail
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 fix
                 the
                 Saddle
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 we
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 away
                 we
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Mohra
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 Declaration
                 :
                 being
                 asked
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 real
                 personal
                 Transportation
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 awake
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 sometimes
                 laid
                 something
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 like
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 onely
                 take
                 away
                 her
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 body
                 lay
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 he
                 took
                 even
                 her
                 body
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 go
                 with
                 their
                 Bodies
                 through
                 Chimneys
                 and
                 broken
                 panes
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 first
                 remove
                 all
                 that
                 might
                 hinder
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 had
                 room
                 enough
                 to
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 were
                 asked
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 so
                 many
                 Children
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Children
                 were
                 asleep
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 which
                 straightway
                 did
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Feast
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 Yes
                 ,
                 others
                 
                 No
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 forced
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 gave
                 the
                 Children
                 a
                 Shirt
                 ,
                 a
                 Coat
                 and
                 a
                 Doublet
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 either
                 red
                 or
                 blue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 providing
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 rid
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Children
                 confessed
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 fine
                 cloaths
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 go
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 concealed
                 it
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 discover'd
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Witches
                 declared
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 that
                 power
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 year
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 heretofore
                 it
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 carry
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 strangers
                 Child
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 hapned
                 seldom
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 did
                 plague
                 them
                 and
                 whip
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 procure
                 him
                 Children
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 peace
                 nor
                 quiet
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 one
                 journey
                 a
                 week
                 would
                 serve
                 turn
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Town
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 run
                 to
                 other
                 Towns
                 and
                 places
                 for
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 fifteen
                 ,
                 some
                 sixteen
                 Children
                 every
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 their
                 journey
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 so●…ts
                 of
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 of
                 Spits
                 and
                 Posts
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 opportunity
                 :
                 
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ride
                 upon
                 Goats
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 many
                 Children
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 have
                 room
                 ,
                 they
                 stick
                 a
                 spit
                 into
                 the
                 backside
                 of
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 anointed
                 with
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 ointment
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Journey
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 alone
                 knows
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 was
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Children
                 did
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 name
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 carried
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 carried
                 by
                 force
                 either
                 to
                 Blockula
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 miserably
                 beaten
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 died
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 consessed
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 troubled
                 and
                 tortured
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Children
                 thus
                 used
                 lookt
                 mighty
                 bleak
                 ,
                 wan
                 ,
                 and
                 beaten
                 .
                 The
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Lashes
                 the
                 Judges
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 one
                 Boy
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 some
                 wounds
                 and
                 holes
                 in
                 his
                 Back
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 him
                 with
                 Thorns
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Witches
                 said
                 they
                 would
                 quickly
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 usage
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 exceeding
                 weak
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 carried
                 over-night
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 recover
                 themselves
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 happens
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 fits
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 fit
                 comes
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 lean
                 on
                 their
                 Mothers
                 Arms
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 with
                 them
                 up
                 sometimes
                 all
                 night
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 Paleness
                 coming
                 ,
                 they
                 shake
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Childrens
                 Breasts
                 grow
                 cold
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 
                 take
                 sometimes
                 a
                 burning
                 Candle
                 and
                 stick
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Hair
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 burnt
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 swoun
                 upon
                 this
                 paleness
                 ,
                 which
                 Swoun
                 lasteth
                 sometimes
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 two
                 hours
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Children
                 come
                 to
                 themselves
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 mourn
                 ,
                 and
                 lament
                 ,
                 and
                 groan
                 most
                 miserably
                 ,
                 and
                 beg
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 be
                 eased
                 :
                 This
                 two
                 old
                 men
                 declared
                 upon
                 Oath
                 before
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 to
                 witness
                 ,
                 as
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 experience
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 Symptome
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 little
                 girl
                 of
                 Elfdale
                 confessed
                 ,
                 That
                 naming
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 suddenly
                 upon
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 a
                 great
                 hole
                 in
                 her
                 Side
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 presently
                 healed
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 away
                 he
                 carried
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 girl
                 confessed
                 she
                 had
                 exceeding
                 great
                 pain
                 in
                 her
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Boy
                 confessed
                 too
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 his
                 Mistriss
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Journey
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 own
                 Father's
                 Horse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Meadow
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 return
                 she
                 let
                 the
                 Horse
                 go
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 the
                 Boys
                 Father
                 sought
                 for
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 it
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 over
                 for
                 lost
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Boy
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 story
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 Father
                 fetcht
                 the
                 Horse
                 back
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 confessed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 assemble
                 ,
                 called
                 Blockula
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 unanimously
                 confessed
                 that
                 Blockula
                 is
                 scituated
                 in
                 a
                 delicate
                 large
                 Meadow
                 whereof
                 you
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 or
                 house
                 they
                 met
                 at
                 ,
                 had
                 before
                 it
                 a
                 Gate
                 painted
                 with
                 divers
                 colours
                 ;
                 through
                 this
                 Gate
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 Meadow
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Beasts
                 went
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 ride
                 on
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Men
                 whom
                 they
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 Journey
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 by
                 the
                 Gate
                 in
                 a
                 slumbering
                 posture
                 ,
                 sleeping
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 huge
                 large
                 Room
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 stood
                 a
                 very
                 long
                 Table
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Witches
                 did
                 sit
                 down
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 hard
                 by
                 this
                 Room
                 was
                 another
                 Chamber
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 very
                 lovely
                 and
                 delicate
                 Beds
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 at
                 Blockula
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 devote
                 themselves
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 all
                 this
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 cut
                 their
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 writ
                 their
                 Name
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 .
                 They
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 too
                 by
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 confirm
                 their
                 Baptism
                 with
                 dreadful
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Imprecations
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Devil
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Purse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 shavings
                 of
                 Clocks
                 with
                 a
                 Stone
                 tied
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 threw
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 speak
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   these
                   Shavings
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   do
                   never
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Clock
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   my
                   Soul
                   never
                   return
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 add
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 other
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Curses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 mark
                 of
                 their
                 cut
                 Fingers
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 Girl
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 slashed
                 over
                 her
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 because
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 stretch
                 out
                 her
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 anger
                 had
                 so
                 cruelly
                 wounded
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 they
                 sate
                 down
                 to
                 Table
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 esteemed
                 most
                 ,
                 were
                 placed
                 nearest
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Children
                 must
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 himself
                 gives
                 them
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 diet
                 they
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 have
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Broth
                 with
                 Colworts
                 and
                 Bacon
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Oatmeal
                 ,
                 Bread
                 spread
                 with
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Milk
                 and
                 Cheese
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 it
                 tasted
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 very
                 ill
                 .
                 After
                 meals
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 Dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 Swear
                 and
                 Curse
                 most
                 dreadfully
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 fighting
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 of
                 Elfdale
                 consessed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 used
                 to
                 play
                 upon
                 an
                 Harp
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 liked
                 best
                 
                 into
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 committed
                 venereous
                 Acts
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 all
                 confessed
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 carnal
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 marry
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 couple
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 Toads
                 and
                 Serpents
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 day
                 the
                 Devil
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 lamentation
                 at
                 Blockula
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 soon
                 awaked
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 them
                 all
                 ride
                 upon
                 Spits
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 takes
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Spits
                 and
                 beats
                 them
                 black
                 and
                 blue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 laughs
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 will
                 come
                 speedily
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sets
                 them
                 on
                 work
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 great
                 House
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 promising
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 House
                 he
                 will
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 God's
                 Fury
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 greatest
                 delights
                 and
                 pleasures
                 :
                 but
                 while
                 they
                 work
                 exceeding
                 hard
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 falls
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 are
                 commonly
                 hurt
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 laugh
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 he
                 cures
                 them
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 said
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 sometimes
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Devil
                 like
                 a
                 Dragon
                 with
                 fire
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 with
                 an
                 Iron
                 Chain
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 converses
                 with
                 them
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 confess
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 that
                 Great
                 Devil
                 loose
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 
                 all
                 Swedeland
                 shall
                 come
                 into
                 great
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 such
                 another
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Mohra
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 coming
                 ,
                 He
                 told
                 the
                 Witches
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 fear
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 certainly
                 kill
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 attempted
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 talked
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 Angel
                 which
                 used
                 to
                 forbid
                 them
                 doing
                 what
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 bid
                 them
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 those
                 doings
                 should
                 not
                 last
                 long
                 :
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 permitted
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 carrying
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 white
                 Angel
                 would
                 place
                 himself
                 sometimes
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Witches
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Blockula
                 he
                 pulled
                 the
                 Children
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Witches
                 they
                 went
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mischief
                 or
                 Evil
                 which
                 the
                 Witches
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 Men
                 and
                 Beasts
                 .
              
               
                 THey
                 confessed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 promise
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 Ill
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 milk
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 wise
                 :
                 They
                 used
                 to
                 stick
                 a
                 Knife
                 in
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Label
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 drew
                 and
                 stroaked
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 this
                 lasted
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 were
                 miserably
                 plagued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 were
                 milked
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 till
                 sometimes
                 they
                 died
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Woman
                 confessed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 wooden
                 Knife
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 ,
                 going
                 into
                 houses
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 kill
                 any
                 thing
                 she
                 touched
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 few
                 that
                 would
                 confess
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 hurt
                 any
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 murthered
                 any
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 indeed
                 tormented
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 died
                 of
                 those
                 plagues
                 .
                 And
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 shewed
                 them
                 several
                 places
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 mischief
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 of
                 Elfdale
                 declared
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 night
                 these
                 Witches
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 thinking
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
               
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 confessed
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 torment
                 that
                 Minister
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 Nail
                 and
                 strike
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 enter
                 very
                 deep
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 came
                 that
                 Head-ach
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 aforesaid
                 Minister
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 night
                 he
                 felt
                 a
                 pain
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 torn
                 with
                 an
                 Instrument
                 that
                 they
                 cleanse
                 Flax
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Flax-comb
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 waked
                 he
                 heard
                 some-body
                 scratching
                 and
                 scraping
                 at
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 see
                 no-body
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 of
                 Mohra
                 declared
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 night
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Witches
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 violently
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Throat
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 choaked
                 ;
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 Weeks
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 perform
                 Divine
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Old
                 woman
                 of
                 Elfdale
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 holpen
                 her
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Nail
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 struck
                 into
                 a
                 boys
                 Knee
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 stroke
                 the
                 Boy
                 remained
                 lame
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 she
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 she
                 burnt
                 or
                 was
                 Execut●…d
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 the
                 boy
                 would
                 recover
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 confessed
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 gives
                 them
                 a
                 Beast
                 about
                 the
                 bigness
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Cat
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 Carrier
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 that
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 a
                 Bird
                 too
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 Raven
                 ,
                 but
                 white
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 creatures
                 they
                 can
                 send
                 any
                 where
                 ;
                 and
                 where-ever
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Victuals
                 they
                 can
                 get
                 ,
                 Butter
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Seeds
                 whatever
                 they
                 find
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Witch
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Bird
                 brings
                 they
                 may
                 keep
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Carrier
                 brings
                 they
                 must
                 reserve
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 brought
                 to
                 Blockula
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 doth
                 give
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 add
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Carriers
                 fill
                 themselves
                 so
                 full
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 spew
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 spewing
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 several
                 Gardens
                 whereColworts
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 those
                 Witches
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 yellow
                 colour
                 like
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Butter
                   of
                   Witches
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 indeed
                 very
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 great
                 pains
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 shew
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Tricks
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 unanimously
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 they
                 had
                 confessed
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Witchcraft
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 very
                 terrible
                 ,
                 with
                 Claws
                 on
                 his
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Horns
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 Tail
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 Pit
                 burning
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Hand
                 put
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Devil
                 did
                 thrust
                 the
                 person
                 down
                 again
                 with
                 an
                 Iron-fork
                 ;
                 and
                 suggested
                 to
                 the
                 Witches
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 Confession
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 abovesaid
                 Relation
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 Register
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 related
                 with
                 more
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 there
                 are
                 Prayers
                 weekly
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Almighty
                 God
                 would
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 Devils
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 those
                 poor
                 Creatures
                 which
                 have
                 hitherto
                 groaned
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               THe
               Swedish
               
                 Narrative
                 with
                 the
                 Preface
                 being
                 Printed
                 in
                 the
                 Translator's
                 absence
                 ,
                 several
                 gross
              
               Errata's
               
                 have
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Reader
                 is
                 entreated
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Correct
                 with
                 his
                 Pen.
                 
              
            
             
               Preface
               ,
               pagé
               3.
               lin
               .
               25.
               read
               ,
               plain
               .
               pres
               .
               p.
               6.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 His
                 committing
              
               .
               pres
               .
               p.
               7.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               Crossen
               in
               Silesia
               .
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Mon●…gk
               .
               p.
               312.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 carried
              
               .
               l.
               14.
               r.
               
                 carried
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 County
              
               .
               p.
               313.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               
                 Examination
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 there
              
               .
               p.
               317.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               
                 of
                 the
                 Town
              
               .
               p.
               322.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               singer
               .
               p.
               326.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
              
               .
               p.
               328.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               
                 he
                 would
                 deal
              
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               sic
               corrige
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 Part
                 the
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 PAg.
                 16.
                 l.
                 4.
                 r.
                 Grammar
                 .
                 p.
                 43.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 53.
                 l.
                 29.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 p.
                 57.
                 l.
                 4.
                 r.
                 Imposture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Considerations
                 about
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 P.
                 13.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
                 shewing
                 .
                 p.
                 86.
                 l.
                 19.
                 r.
                 silaments
                 .
                 p.
                 107.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
                 trifling
                 .
                 p.
                 112.
                 l.
                 3.
                 r.
                 Marsilius
                 ,
                 p.
                 142.
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 
                   Being
                   as
                   Being
                   is
                
                 .
                 p.
                 143.
                 l.
                 30.
                 r.
                 Genus
                 .
                 p.
                 179.
                 l.
                 12.
                 r.
                 
                   so
                   solemnly
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 P.
                 128.
                 l.
                 21.
                 r.
                 
                   Father
                   the
                   Examinant
                
                 .
                 p.
                 132.
                 l.
                 14.
                 r.
                 wrest
                 .
                 p.
                 164.
                 l.
                 22.
                 r.
                 
                   She
                   saith
                
                 .
                 p.
                 164.
                 l.
                 28.
                 r.
                 fide
                 .
                 p.
                 202.
                 l.
                 20.
                 r.
                 aversation
                 .
                 p.
                 275.
                 l.
                 2.
                 r.
                 saying
                 .
                 p.
                 286.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
                 Ban-water
                 .
                 p.
                 303.
                 l.
                 10.
                 r.
                 healing
                 .
                 p.
                 310.
                 l.
                 18.
                 r.
                 verae
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42824-e49680
           
             See
             Figure
             2.
             
             Sect.
             11.